Chapter 1: Good Morning
Summary:
It's the day of Leo's birthday, the time before he and his brothers celebrate their mutation day.
During the day, Leo can't help but feel overwhelmed, but grateful for the friends he has around him.
He and the Elder talk, and things are revealed.
Notes:
Hey, this is the drop-down menu I was talking about!:
I will put 'Content warnings' before the start of the chapters that need it, and all of the warnings will be in here.
DISCLAIMER!!: As you guys can see, there is a pretty big trigger warning posted on this work. That will mainly happen near the end of the work, but I want to once again tell you all to ALWAYS check the beginning notes. I have an example in this chapter's beginning notes on how content warnings will be displayed now, so PLEASE get yourself familiar with that.
I will be researching to make sure I understand how these types of things affect people's mental health, as I usually do with these types of things, and I will completely understand if you choose to not read this work because of it.
End of disclaimer.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Leo didn’t want to wake up.
The smell of pancake batter wafted through the room, causing a sleeping dragon to start to stir.
Leo rolled onto her right side before blinking open her eyes, and letting out a soft chirp as she buried herself into the sheets of the bed she was on. The white blanket ruffled in her movement, and she buried the side of her head further into the fluffy pillow she had on her side and closed her eyes again.
She huffed a bit, she wanted to go back to sleep, but judging by the smell in the air, that would be a bit rude.
She rolled onto her back and looked around the room, smiling as she did so.
It’s been about a month since they’ve defeated the Krang.
And so much has changed in such a short time.
As the fact that she was currently sitting in a demon version of a full-sized bed, that was backed up against the wall of a room with brown wooded floors, light blue colored walls with white trim, two windows to the left of her where the morning sun was pouring in light, a bedside table to that side of her as well, and the door at the wall opposite of her, and to her right can confirm.
She had chosen to take up some odd jobs here and there, quick little things that were mainly some type of dangerous adventure that no one else was willing to do, and was paid well for in response to try and get someone to do it, and she started putting that into making her pocket dimension a bit more like home.
She had gotten her pocket dimension upgraded more than a bit, the outside now looked like a flat field with mountains in the back, and she had a home here now.
Leo got up and started walking over to the door, pausing for a moment and turning to the wardrobe that was next to the exit.
It was one of those tall, black ones with silver handles, it was apparently Damian’s old wardrobe when he was in middle school, he ended up moving rooms, and thus, changing out a lot of furniture.
He also mentioned having to fix something on it because– And Leo quotes– “Nick was a jerk, and choose to mess up the leg, and make it all wanky.”
Of course, Damian being Damian, he had used more… Colorful language, and if you ask Leo who the heck ‘Nick’ was he couldn’t tell you, but still, Leo appreciated the sentiment.
Leo bent down and opened the second to the bottom drawer, revealing a few neatly folded hoodies, shampoo and conditioner bottles, toothpaste, toothbrushes in a little bag, and some cologne and boxes of soap.
Damian kept a lot of his overnight stuff in the drawer because he kept forgetting to bring stuff over when he came to stay the night.
Which then just ended up having Damian spend more and more nights over…
And then Leo kept forgetting to set up the sleeping bags so they ended up sleeping in the same bed one night…
Then two nights.
Then three.
Then four–
Yeah, now that she was thinking about it, they have basically never gone back to the sleeping bags. It’s been two weeks. And that was back when this place was just two bedrooms, one for Ecplise and a tiny one for Leo, and a small room where the hoard was stored.
Leo chuckled, then she grabbed one of Damian’s hoodies, unraveling and holding it up revealing that it was mainly solid maroon color.
Leo held the hoodie close to himself, burying his face into the hoodie as he did so. After a bit, he then threw on the massive hoodie and struggled a bit to get it on due to how big it was.
Once he finally got it on, the hoodie went to about the top middle of his thighs and was a full hand longer than his arms.
Leo lifted the collar of the hoodie to his nose and snuggled into it. There was a mixture of a now familiar joy and a bit of embrassment from snuggling into the hoodie, but somehow Damian found the best hoodies. He also always smelled like timber or evergreen trees, occasionally there was also a campfire smell.
And if anyone asks, Leo will deny that he has stolen any of them.
Leo took in a deep breath before allowing the hoodie to fall from his hands.
He looked up, and a puzzled look crossed his face.
You see, beside the dresser, there was this rack.
It had a space for Leo’s weapons, as well as hangers for Leo’s masks.
But he quickly realized that his blue mask, the one that was deeper in color, was gone, there was only the longer-tailed mask that he used to make bows out of.
A sense of confusion grew inside of him. He knew he put his mask on the hanger last night, so where–
He yelped as he felt something grab him and pull him back, his shell hitting something warm that he was pressed up against.
He felt heat rise in his cheeks as he looked down and realized that there was a certain red tail coiled around him.
“Awe, you look so cute in my hoodie,” he heard Damian’s voice say, he realized that the demon’s head was right beside his ear when he said this, causing Leo the shiver a bit in shock and look over at the other.
Damian had a cheeky smile on his face, and Leo just huffed, “You scared me!” He accused, huffing a bit, but Damian only chuckled, “Stop acting adorable, and maybe that won’t happen,” he teased.
Leo just rolled his eyes in response, trying to keep the grin off of his face.
He knew Damian was only messing with him. If Leo actually had an issue with being startled by the other person, then Damian would’ve stopped it a long time ago.
Leo then felt two hands on the sides of his face, and something landed on his eyes in between them.
He looked at Damian, puzzled.
“Hold still,” Damian muttered to Leo, who then felt the fabric on his face tighten, but not too much, and that was when he realized what was going on.
“Are you putting my mask on me?” Leo asked he heard Damian snort, “Well, you ruined my other plans, so I guess this is the next best option.”
That just confused Leo even more, “What plans? How did you get my mask?” He asked, feeling as if the mask’s tails were being tied, he couldn’t keep the smile off his face anymore, so he leaned his back further into Damian’s chest.
Damian moved his chest back a bit, trying to tie the knot at the back of Leo’s mask, “Moon, I need you to stay still– But to answer your first question, at first, I was planning on just bringing breakfast to you,” he admitted, Leo looked up, Damian’s head was now above him, and Damian had a smirk on his face.
“I was also planning on helping you out with getting dressed, not that you need it to look adorable,” he stated, Leo blushed at his teasing tone. “Teddy…” Leo warned, narrowing his eyes, Damian snorted and rolled his eyes at him.
“You know, I can never take any of your threats seriously when you call me that,” he stated, finally, he finished with tying the mask.
He put his face back to next where Leo’s face was, and the turtle turned his head over to him.
Leo leaned in, and so did Damian, heat flared up in Leo’s chest as the two kissed, feeling all will to pretend as though he was upset at the man to melt away as he snuggled in further into Damian’s chest.
He relaxed as Damian wrapped his arms around him, he let down the guard that he always seemed to have up.
When they finally pulled away, Damian smiled at him.
“Happy birthday, baby blue.”
Leo let out a loud squeak at the nickname, his face burning red, Damian only chuckled and kissed him on the cheek.
“See? Adorable,” he stated, Leo buried his face into the crook of Damian’s neck, trying to hide how embarrassed the name made him.
Damian just continued to chuckle a bit as he looked down at the dragon in his arms. He felt his heart swell with pride.
He loved the fact that he was allowed to hold Leo. He loved the fact that he was allowed to make Leo flush red, and then continue to tease him.
He felt a form of pride knowing that Leo trusted him enough.
Leo finally looked at him, the blush on his face still a burning red, mixing with the familiar blue that Damian had come to associate with Leo’s blush.
He never really knew why it happened, Leo’s blush being blue, only that it had something to do with portals.
Leo looked at Damian’s smile, and returned it, looking over the other who he has now known for a year.
He was 16 now.
He and his brothers normally celebrate their birthday the night of, and the following early morning.
So, he was in the clear till about 5 p.m. when Mikey normally barges into his room and wants to get the day started early. It was like clockwork.
Leo chuckled at his youngest brother’s antics. Mikey had always been the life of the group.
He didn’t really know what to call this day. He was pretty sure he wasn’t born on the day, and the ‘mutation day’ name now no longer applied to him because, to put it simply, he wasn’t a mutant.
“You should head to the kitchen,” Damian abruptly said, shaking Leo out of his thoughts that were most likely about to spiral. Leo looked at him, their face growing puzzled, “What?” They asked, Damian just smiled in return, “Just go.”
Leo hesitantly stepped out of Damian’s hold, but the two still held hands, Leo was now facing Damian straight on.
Leo gave the other a wobbly, confused smile that the other snorted at before he turned to the door and started making his way to the kitchen.
The kitchen wasn’t far, but the place they were in was very small. Aenda had been the one to insist on making the upgrades to the world.
“Most of the upgrades you need are from dragon upgrades, and most of them know that in order to keep gaining money, you can’t scam a customer so that they will return, but there are some that are the reason dragons get a bad rep, and it’s little Nic-nics like you who are the perfect prey for them,” was what Aenda had said.
Leo was thankful that Aenda was looking out for them, but they hated the idea of using one of their friends for labor.
He walked down the few feet of the hall, which had wooden floors and a deep green wall with blue floral patterning, and grabbed the archway of the doorway into the kitchen, and went completely breathless.
The kitchen he had was a lot like Jamie’s, there was a small pathway cleared to get to a wooden ‘door’ that was rounded at the top and had a window in it, and the floors were made of stone that had a giant pebble-like appearance, the walls were wooden now, being the some color as the door, but a shade darker.
The cabinets were the same, but with a white countertop, the abnets were next to the door and trailed along the corner, until it reached about a foot away from where a small round table was with three chairs with it.
On the corner where the starting corner and the end counter would’ve come together to make a rectangle, there was another long counter that built toward the rest, with the same text and tops applied. It was cramped, but it was cozy. It was all simple in a way that Leo had always dreamed of.
On the lone counter, there was a glass vase with blue bellflowers inside.
The flowers were in the shape of a bell, as the name suggests, and they were this deep royal blue color that Leo loved.
Leo walked up to the vase, feeling heat engulfing his cheeks as he looked at the flowers.
Did Damian do this? For him?
Leo continued to just stare at the flowers when he heard a chuckle.
“Watcha think, Blue?” Damian asked, his eyes trailing up and down Leo, taking in as the smaller dragon stared at the flowers.
“They’re beautiful,” he heard Leo breathe out, gently touching the flowers, Damian didn’t mess with the slight wince on Leo’s face, he knew that Leo had a dislike for cuttings, but was probably too humble to say anything.
“Why don’t you open the card?” Damian pushed and watched as Leo’s little face grew confused, then he looked at the card and grabbed it.
When Leo opened the card, a bag fell out, causing Leo to have to quickly catch it before it hit the floor.
Damian watched as Leo analyzed the bag for a moment, face contorted in confusion.
Then it abruptly broke into this wide, giddy smile.
Leo looked over to Daman, his eyes sparkling, “You got me seeds?” He asked it was clear that he was trying to hold back some of his excitement.
Damian chuckled, he loved it when Leo got like this, absolutely buzzing with joy, unable to keep up his ‘calm and collected’ leader facade, and breaking away to the pure soul underneath.
He couldn’t help but smile at his Aoi, he loved his baby, and he loved seeing how happy Leo got when he saw flowers in bloom, Leo had always liked flowers, especially growing them, and Damian was more than willing to make that happen.
He continued to stare at Leo for a moment, looking over as the normally calm turtle was all smiles about some flowers.
He fully realized Leo could kick his ass in a second. His Aoi was a lot of things, weak was not one of them.
But he couldn’t help but feel the need to protect that smile.
“They wouldn’t let me get the seeds without buying the bouquet, so–” Damian gestured to the flowers, but his sentence was quickly cut off when something ran into him.
Leo wrapped his arms around Damian, snuggling into the other’s chest.
He felt arms slowly wrap around him, giving him a tight squeeze and they did so.
The two were like that for a moment, then Leo pulled away, and Damian crouched to his eye level, the two kept their hands on each other, though, with Damian’s hands on Leo’s biceps, and Leo’s on Damian’s forearms.
“Thank you, Day,” Leo said, his smile still wide, Damian chuckled and cupped the side of Leo’s face, “Of course… Baby.”
Leo’s face with bright red, and Damian couldn’t stop himself from laughing, Leo was always easily flustered, and Damian couldn’t tell whether he should love that about his Blue, or be concerned as to why it always shocked Leo when Damian complimented him.
Leo huffed at Damian’s laughter, he could feel his cheeks burn hotter out of embrassment.
But there was something else rising in his chest, and he grimaced as the feeling of guilt started taking over.
“You really shouldn’t have,” Leo muttered, he loved the flowers, but he would’ve been fine if Damian was just there , he didn’t need anything more. Heck, Damian had also helped him in paying Aenda, so he really shouldn’t have gotten Leo anything.
Damian snorted in response, “Oh really? Please– ” He leaned further down, putting his face right in front of Leo’s, his right hand went from Leo’s arms to the middle of his chest, then up, taking a gentle hold of his face by cupping his chin, forcing them to look him in the eyes.
“Enlighten me,” he stated, his voice low and daring, a dark shadow dancing across his face.
Leo felt his heart thumping in his chest, his face heating up as his mouth dried.
His mouth opened and closed, but no words were able to form.
“I– Uh– Cause– Umm,” he stammered, unable to form actual words, Damian only put his face closer to his.
“Because you–” Leo was cut off when Damian’s lips met his own. He leaned into the kiss, ignoring the fact that Damian most likely was just trying to get him to be quiet.
When Damian pulled away, Leo saw a smirk tracing his face.
“I wanted to get you something nice, so I got you something nice,” Damian stated, his tone unwavering, Leo hummed, feeling as Damian’s other hand cupped the right side of his face, he leaned into the hand.
“I’ll pay you back for the money you spent on the house,” Leo said absent-mindedly, Damian shook his head, “Leo, I will continue to avoid taking it until you forget.”
Leo chuckled at that, with their head facing down a bit, they looked at Damian, “Clearly, you have no clue how stubborn I can be.”
“Oh, ho, ho, ho,” Damian chuckled, “Is that right?”
The tone was as though it was a dare, a challenge.
Leo narrowed his eyes, he was never one to back down from a challenge.
They continued to just stand there, staring at each other, when there was a loud chirp that softly echoed through the hall.
They looked down the hall, opposite of where the room was, then to each other.
“Ecplise,” they said at the same time.
Damian smiled at Leo, then stood to full height, letting go of the smaller one as he did so.
“I’ll get her, you just get your breakfast,” he asked, turning around and ending down the hall before Leo could say another word.
Leo just stood there for a moment, seed bag in hand, before he started smiling once more.
He turned around and walked over to where he could Damian had set the breakfast.
He didn’t even realize the bounce in his step.
A blue portal swirled to life in between where the counter table was, and where the actual kitchen part of the area was.
Damian was the first to step into his kitchen through the portal, his right arm in the shape of an L as Ecplise perched on it. She was looking back into the portal, chirping and chittering away as she swayed toward where the portal was, wanting to reach the person who was about to step through.
That was when Leo stepped through, his right hand intertwining with Damian’s left. He was currently wearing his blue hoodie and black sweatpants, he wanted to be in something comfortable for today.
His gaze was on Damian and Ecplise, he was smiling.
Leo looked over to see Jamie in the kitchen as well, a puzzled look went across his face.
“Hey, Jamie, do you need something?” Leo asked, causing the girl, who was once smiling at her phone, most likely texting April, to startle, and look over at them, startled.
But Jamie’s startled look quickly went into a smile when she saw the two.
“Happy birthday, Lee!” Jamie cheered, and Leo blushed slightly out of embrassment, he had completely forgotten that when he had told Damian when his birthday was, they all were there.
“Um, thanks, James,” Leo responded with a shy smile, he honestly just wanted the conversation to turn to something else.
Even though he has practically been the center of a massive plan to rule the world, he still hates being the center of attention. Seriously, though, what is up with that?
Jamie walked over to the two, a happy smile clear on her face, “Come on, we’ve gotta get to the others!” She stated, gesturing to the doorway of the kitchen, Leo’s smile grew more confused, his stomach pooling in dread.
Damian seemed to notice his change in attitude because the boy snorted and said, “You look like we’re about to execute you, it’s just a quick congrats,” he stated, Leo just let out a strained giggle at that.
They all walked out of the room and walked down the hall until they got to the living room.
As soon as they entered, all the conversation ceased.
Leo was really uncomfortable with this.
Leo shallowed past the lump in his throat, “Hey, everyone!” He offered, and everyone in the room waved back.
What he meant by everyone was there was Leaf and the girl he introduced them to, Mercy, on the couch, they were pressed shoulder to shoulder against each other and wore matching purple sweaters, with Leaf wearing jeans along with it, and Mercy wearing leggings.
Leo side-eyed them a bit, there was currently a betting pool on whether or not they were dating, or if they would even date.
Leo didn’t bet, but he swears this is going to be a situation where they act like a couple, move and everything, and just forget to make it official.
Then there was Deven on the other chair to the left of Leaf and Mercy, Klunk was currently sleeping on his lap. The blue demon smiled at Leo.
Then there were also Delilah and Timmothy, the younger of the two was currently lying on the floor in front of the TV, his sketchbook opened, and his headphones on. He didn’t seem to realize Leo was there until Delilah, who was standing behind Deven, came up next to him, and nudged him with her foot.
Timothy looked up at his older sister, then turned his face over to where Leo was and smiled at him, putting down his pencil and waving at Leo before immediately going back to the drawing he was working on.
Leo chuckled, Timothy never failed to remind him of Mikey.
“Hey, guys!” He greeted, smiling as he bounced on his feet a bit.
“Hi, Leo,” Mercy waved back at him, Leaf gave him a thumbs up, “Hey, shorty!” Leo gave the green angel a look.
“You’re an idiot– Hey there Leo– You’re an idiot,” Deven went from looking at Leaf to Leo, then back to Leaf, the angel snorted in response, and Leo shook his head fondly.
“Play nice you two– Happy birthday Leo,” Delilah smiled at Leo as she said this, going from making sure Leaf and Deven went about to brawl in the middle of the living, then to the dragon. She wasn’t sure what kind of black magic her brothers had to pull to get the sane Leo to become friends with them, but she wasn’t complaining.
Leo’s smile wobbled a bit, “Thank you, Delilah,” he responded, it felt… Weird to call it ‘birthday,’ he has only ever had a ‘Mutationday,’ he can’t really use that term now, though.
Suddenly, Leaf reached over the arm of the couch and brought two bags, he could find one that was mainly blue themed to Deven, who was currently stuck with a cat on his lap, and then the other, which was pure black with white paper sticking out, to Delilah.
Leaf then reached and grabbed one box, it was red striped, and then all of them looked at Leo.
Leo analyzed the room and immediately knew what was going on.
His cheeks flushed their light blue hue, and he averted his eyes to the ground.
“Did you guys seriously?” He asked, embarrassment creeping through him.
“Hell yeah, we did!” Leaf called out with a snort as he waved around the box he had, Delilah chuckled, “We knew you haven’t really had the best of time, with the whole cultist thing, and we all wanted to get you a little something,” she stated.
Leo wanted to crawl into a hole and disappear, but he smiled at his friends. “Thank you,” he said, he was grateful, really, he loved that they at least thought to get him gifts, but…
He was currently feeling increasingly guilty for receiving these things when it was his brother’s birthday too.
Domain nudged them, pulling them out of their spiral, “What are ya waiting for? Go sit on the couch or something and start opening gifts!” He stated.
Leo looked up at Damian and smiled, feeling their cheeks darken more.
With a nod, Leo walked to the couch and took a seat next to Mercy, who was currently smiling, and Leo couldn’t tell if it was a ‘You’re going to enjoy this’ smile or a, ‘You poor fool’ smile.
Why would Leo be a fool? Who knows. It most likely has something to do with Leaf.
They eyed Leaf suspiciously, noting how the angel seemed to be weirdly avoiding their gaze.
Delilah cleared her throat, pulling Leo’s attention to her.
“Well, I guess I’ll start,” she stated as she walked up to Leo, her strut as confident as ever.
“I didn’t really know what to get you,” she admitted as Leo took the bag from her, “Luckily, Timmothy came through with a suggestion.”
Leo tilted his head to the side as he started rummaging through the bag, a giddy feeling bubbling inside of him that he was determined to keep down in an attempt to appear greedy.
His hand eventually felt three things, two thick rectangles of the same size and density, and a smaller, plastic-feeling rectangle that seemed to be a bit denser.
He pulled out all three of the items at once, and couldn’t help the smile that was placed on his face.
The bigger rectangles were books: One was a black sketchbook with a ring spin and bumpy texture, and the other was a notebook, also ring spine, but it had a floral cover to it with abstract deep blue leaves, and pink, full-bloomed flowers.
The smaller rectangle was a packet of mechanical pencils, there were three of them, one red, one purple, and one orange.
“Again, I didn’t really know what to get, but you mentioned like– A week ago that you like drawing and writing, and Timmothy helped pick out a sketchbook and some pencils while I got the notebook,” Delilah stated, gesturing with her shoulders and licking her bottom lip a bit, a nerves habit of hers.
Leo smiled up at her, “Thank you,” he said.
He loved the way the notebook cover looked, and he was hoping to get a new sketchbook soon, so this came at a good time!
“I would like to go next,” Deven suddenly spoke up, gaining everyone’s attention. “But I have a cat on my lap, so, my dear sister, can you…” “Yeah, yeah, I got it,” Delilah walked over to Deven, her tone light and mockingly annoyed.
She grabbed the bag that Deven was holding up for her and walked back over to Leo, who set the bag Delilah gave him to the side and grabbed the bag that was currently in her hands.
Leo dug through the bag again and pulled out another book. It was hard to cover and spiral bound, with the cover mainly being green leaves, in the center there was a white box that had golden letters inside:
“Magic Garden Guide: An Introduction, and Care Guide, to Mana Plants.”
Leo beamed, he knew he had another book that seemed like this at home, but he was excited to get more information– Maybe he could start up a little garden one day.
“Woah, thanks, Dev!” Leo called out to the blue demon, who nodded in return, “I figured you might want to start looking at gardening, and I know mana plants can be tricky and dangerous– Figured I would just get ahead of it,” Deven stated.
Leo raised his ‘eyebrow’ at the comment of ‘dangerous,’ but he just put the book on top of the pile beside him, and set the bag to the side.
“Alright– Us next,” Leaf said, against himself to be able to give the box to Leo more easily.
Leo took the box, and side-eyed Leaf a bit, but kept his smile on.
Leaf returned his smile with one of his own, but it was sly and playful.
‘What did he do?’
Leo tore off the wrapping paper– He felt the giddiness rise in him, and he understood why humans liked Christmas so much– and looked down at the white box that was under the paper.
Her smile became confused as she slowly lifted the box's lid, making it so only she could see for a moment, just to make sure Leaf wasn’t trying to pull anything.
The box lid still wasn’t all the way off, so only she could see what was inside, but she was trying her hardest to figure out what on earth she was looking at.
Two long cloth objects– Socks? That had a grid-like pattern– OH–
Leo immediately shut the box the looked over at Leaf.
“Leaf!” Leo snapped, feeling as their face grew crimson.
Leaf snorted a bit at their reaction, and Leo huffed in return.
Jamie had a wince that Leo couldn’t see, “Leaf, what the hell did you get the poor thing?” She asked, wondering if Leaf really went and messed this up.
Mercy side-eyed Leaf, but before anyone could say something, Leaf held up his hand.
“Alright, alright, hold on,” he said as he reached back and grabbed another box, this one was blue balloons on it, “I got the actual present, just pulling your leg, Leo.”
Leo huffed and snatched the box, it was a lot shorter than the other one. He tore open the paper and his eyes widened.
It was a set of daggers– Their handles engraved with gold vines, there was one dagger with a steal knife, and the other had an obsidian knife.
Leo picked up the obsidian one and looked at it, a smile being placed on his face.
It was a cool little thing– And sharp. The handle was perfectly fitted to his hand.
“Woah, Leaf– Where’d you get this?” He asked, slicing the air a bit to see how well the dagger felt.
“Oh, we went to a blacksmith in Wingdell, specialized in turtle humanoid weapons,” he said with a smirk, Leo smiled back at him.
His and his brother’s weapons always felt a bit off. They were made for tiny five-fingered human hands, not giant three-fingered turtle hands, so when he first got his summonable weapon, he eventually realized how there was no longer a reason to hold on tighter than necessary to avoid the weapon slipping.
It was nice.
Leo smiled at Leaf, “Thanks, I meant to expand my collection,” he stated, and the angel smiled back at him, “Don’t thank me, Mercy had the idea, I just wrapped the boxes,” he stated, pointing his thumb toward the girl.
Mercy flushed pink from embarrassment, “Well– It isn’t that deep, I–” “Thank you, Mercy,” Leo cut off her stumble, causing the girl to look over at him in shock before stiffly nodding.
Mercy is apparently something called an Ascender, or an Ascended demon. She had a black thin tail, small horns, and then feathery black wings with a thin black halo above her.
“Alright, my turn!” Jamie cheered as she walked over, holding in her hands a gift box that was pink with white dots all over it that she got from who knows where.
Leo put the daggers to the side and took the box, opening it quickly as to get this still guilt-wrenching situation over with.
He loved his friends. And he wanted to be happy that they were doing this for him– But…
Under the wrapping was another white box, and Leo eyed Jamie.
“What?” She asked with a snort, “This isn’t some type of prank like Leaf’s if that’s what ya worried about– What even was the prank gift, anyway?”
Leo flushed a bit.
The clothing Leaf got as a prank– The gift was not inherently bad. Just clothes. But it was a play argument that Damian and Leaf had a few weeks ago about who would look better in what that was messing with him.
So, to put it simply: The gift was clothes, so not inherently bad, but Leo overthought stuff and was easily flustered.
It also was a bit… Uncomfortable. Like– He knew Leaf. He knew the angel meant know warm by the act. He knew Leaf most likely thought Leo would get flustered, he would get a laugh out of Leo’s reactions, and Leo would get to hit Leaf for his joke.
That was how stuff always went when it came to them. All of them. Leaf just liked to pull jokes. Not real ‘pranks’ per se. But he never crossed a clear line and always would help fix any mess he had made.
But at this moment, Leo was not in the mood for jokes. And he was especially not in the mood for those jokes.
He still chooses to ignore Jamie’s question.
He opened the box and looked inside, tilting his head a bit.
He set the lid aside and took out the top item– A baby blue sweater that was slightly gray, its bottom draw-stringed and the end of its sleeves elastic, he looked down at the second item and saw white shorts– They were cotton and frilled at the end.
Leo smiled, “Cute!” They chirped, happy to get more clothes that they could wear when they were out in the underworld.
Everything was done, everyone had gotten their presents in, and Leo had a smile on his face, but still had a seething discomfort.
Once everything settled, Delilah was the first to speak.
“Anyway, I say we go visit the Timber Wolves, Aenda is visiting the Elder, and I’m sure both of them want to see Leo,” she stated, which was followed by murmurs of agreement.
The next few minutes were followed by comfortable conversations as everyone caught up on what they had been doing for the past few days.
Jamie had been taking more and more volunteer hours at the animal shelter, Deven had been looking into ‘a few things’ with the mermaid kingdom, Leaf and Mercy had been reconnecting, and Damian was helping Leo through flight courses.
Delilah was short with her answers, choosing to have non-committal responses.
A bit after the conversations began, Leaf got up to use the bathroom.
A bit later, Leo heard footsteps coming down the hall toward the living room and excused himself.
As he was walking down the hallway, he ran into Leaf.
“Leaf,” Leo whispered as he saw the green angel walking down the hall, Leaf looked at him, confused, “Hey, can I talk to ya for a second?” Leo asked.
Leaf stopped and nodded, crossing his arms and looking at Leo head on, “Yeah, of course,” he answered, Leo smiled in relief.
“Okay– So– I know you like jokes and all but– Can you please reframe from making the too… What you were implying– In nature?” Leo asked, not really knowing how to phrase his request.
Leaf raised a brow, and Leo’s nerves immediately went haywire, “Like, I know you mean nothing bad by it– And it was a bit funny to smack you about it– But I was not comfortable, and it felt weird and–”
“Okay,” Leaf cut Leo’s speech off, causing the dragon’s face to grow shocked.
Leaf had a considerate look, before nodding, “Yeah, okay,” he repeated, “I can see how that could go out of bonds– Even though it’s just clothing– But yeah, I was more or less banking on you being in a better mood, but already being uncomfortable by a situation– And don’t try to deny it, Leo, you were uncomfortable– And then getting something that can be seen as ‘sexy’ in nature can be a bit too much.”
Leo breathed out a sigh of relief. That was basically what was going on in his head, and he was thankful Leaf was understanding.
“I’ll tune down the sex jokes– And I will admit I was being a bit of a dick on purpose, so that was a bit mean of me,” he stated, Leo snorted, “Language,” they playfully scolded.
Leaf chuckled along with them before speaking up again, “I will say this, though, Damian would like them.”
Leo’s face flushed pink as they shrank into their shell a bit, “You think so?” They asked, their voice squeaky.
Leaf smiled, “Leo, Damian will think anything you wear is the best damn thing on earth,” he stated.
Leo’s face twisted into a glare, “Language,” he reprimanded, Leaf scoffed, “Oh, come on!” He complained, Leo rolled their eyes.
“Let’s just go before I hit you with a mop,” the turtle said, gesturing back toward the living room, Leaf nodded in agreement and the two started walking.
After a bit of silence, Leaf spoke up once more.
“I’m sorry again for making you feel uncomfortable in any way– It was not my intention and I thought it would be fine, but I can understand if it crossed a line for you, I kinda figured afterward that it did because you looked more like you wanted to disappear then before,” he mentioned, guilt leaking into his voice.
Leo looked at Leaf and smiled, “It’s fine, Leaf, I know you didn’t mean any harm. I’m just happy you can listen to me and quite something when I say it’s too much,” they said, nudging Leaf’s arm.
Leaf snorted as they were about to step into the living room, “It’s called the ‘bare minimum,’ Leo, there’s no need to be thankful over something that’s given.”
As they walked in and took their seats, Leo saw Delilah smiling at the two of them, and something told Leo that she knew a conversation needed to happen.
Delilah turned around and said, “I’m going to get the portal ready– See if the werewolves need visitors, everyone get ready in the meantime.”
Leo smiled, the werewolves have had some… Troubles recently with other, smaller tribes, so their port has been monitored a lot, and now it's a bit difficult to get to them because of it, but the Timber Wolves make an exception for the demon family.
Mercy and Leaf went and talked in the corner, leaving Leo room to scoot over to make room for Damian to sit down next to him.
Ecplise jumped from Damian’s arm into Leo’s lap when he sat down, the little dragon chirped and spun around, gaining Leo’s attention.
Leo ‘awed’ at the dragon before petting her head. Ecplise was a bit bigger, about two inches grown, but she still was small enough to fit on Leo’s shoulder.
When Leo looked back at Damian, the other leaned over with his face in Leo’s.
Leo flushed at the closeness and felt his heart rate spike as Damian wrapped his arm along Leo’s left thigh and pulled Leo closer to him.
Leo’s throat felt dry as he shallowed his left hand busy playing with Ecplise, and his right reaching up and touching along the collar of Damian’s white T-shirt.
Heat rose in his stomach as he took Damian in, his mind rushing at a million thoughts per second as Damian’s face moved closer to his own.
Leo closed his eyes as he and Damian kissed for a brief moment before pulling away, it was an act that sent chills down Leo’s spine, and his heart sputtered.
He opened his eyes and stared into Damian’s hazel, their foreheads were touching as best as they could with their horns in the way, and the tips of their noises were also close. Leo’s face flushed
“You and Leaf talked?” Damian asked, his voice a whisper, Leo hummed in response, “Yes,” he said.
The other smiled, “I’m glad to see you actually talking when you have an issue with something, Saphire,” he stated, Leo felt the moonstone color rise in his cheeks, and he gave Damian a grateful smile.
“Really?” He asked, “Really.”
Damian then scoffed a bit, “What was the gift, anyway? The one you freaked out over.”
Leo went bright red, embarrassed, “I’ll tell you later,” he murmured.
Damian’s smile was confused, but he figured he would leave it for now.
But hey, he liked seeing his baby blush.
They were now in the Timber Wolves village.
Delilah was talking with some of the soldiers, Jamie was playing with the pups, Leaf was just watching, and Damian and Deven were talking with some of the other wolves they knew.
Meanwhile, Leo was walking up to the door of the Elder’s cabin that doubled as her dojo.
He climbed up the stairs and glimpsed around at their surroundings– A waterfall behind the dojo followed by a cliff that blocked off to a forest. It was beautiful, the underworld never ceased to amaze him.
He lifted his fist and knocked on the door, he was aware that the Elder had invited him to ‘come in whenever he would like,’ but it felt rude to just barge in without knocking,
Soon after he knocked, the door to the dojo slid open to reveal the Elder.
She was in her long deep purple robe, her long black and gray hair down, and there were two gold earring loops in her left ear.
She smiled at Leo, “Leo! Dearling, come in!” She greeted, making way for Leo to go to the room and gesturing to the dojo around her.
Leo smiled at her and walked inside, hearing the door click shut behind him, and feeling unwanted nerves spike up.
“Let me get you some tea,” the Elder stated as she easily surpassed his speed to walk past him, “It’s your– Birthday today, right?” She questioned, hesitating a bit on the word, Leo shrugged it off.
“Yeah, I’m going to celebrate with my brothers tonight. I got some gifts from the underworld I’m planning on giving them,” he explained. What they said, a long time ago, was that each brother would get one thing for one thing for each of the other three if they could.
But normally they all went above that for each other, but they hid the other gifts in the other brother’s room or general space.
It was like a hunt most of the time, and it has gotten them into a pretty weird situation.
“That’s good… That’s good,” The Elder said as she continued to get the tea ready, Leo took a seat in his normal spot and looked over to where she was.
“El– Mother,” the word felt weird in Leo’s mouth even though the Elder had insisted that it was okay– Even tradition– For people who have been accepted as alleys or ‘siblings’ of the pack to call the elder ‘Mother’ or ‘Father,’ it really depended on what the Elder of the pack wanted.
The Elder hummed in acknowledgment, and so Leo took a deep breath in and continued.
“I would like to talk to you about Ecplise,” he requested.
“Ah, that little rascal,” the woman chuckled, “What has she done now?”
Leo watched as the Elder poured the tea, “Well– It’s not about what she has done, but…” He fidgetted a bit, “I was wondering why she has those black markings.”
The Elder paused for a moment. And then continued to set down the kettle and picked up the tray.
Leo continued, “Like, I know she adapted my– Um, pattern when she imprinted on my, but my black spots–” They looked down at their arms and legs as the Elder brought over the tray and set it down in front of them, the Elder sat across from Leo.
“My spots– You said they were scars, mana burns? Right? Why did it transfer over to Ecplise? Is she hurt? Is it–”
Leo was cut off when the Elder laced a hand on his right forearm, gently holding it, “Your spots are scars, yes,” she confirmed.
“When this form first revealed itself, it was not by the correct means. That gem in the back of your neck, the manipulation gem, or hiding stone, fully hid this form from every part of you, not even your own body realized that the form you were in wasn’t correct.”
“So when that gem shattered, and your true form was revealed, your body wasn’t used to it, and it so it acted like your dragon form was new.”
She took in a breath, “Dragon scales are tough, and they heal fast, but when you first entered the form, for a split second, the scales attacked like that of a young child’s– Soft and fragile.”
“It was in a split second that the scale hardened and grew into something more appropriate for your age.”
“But in that split second, you were being burned and tormented by the mana around you, resulting in the mana scars that dot your body.”
“But because of the rapid growth– The mana your body has didn’t get to heal, and so the burns never went away.”
“When your scales started to grow, they did the best they could, and the best that they could was taking in the burns, and morphing them to your scales.”
She squeezed Leo’s arm, “These burns are permanent, and so, they are considered to be a part of your pattern– Your coat. So your daughter… Ecplise has spots on her, yes, and they do represent your own scars… But they are nothing more than a coating pattern on her. They represent you.”
Leo was lost in thought. “So… She’s not hurt?” They asked, the Elder shook her head, “No, they are birthmarks, and nothing more.”
Leo let out a relieved sigh, “I– I thought I had– In a way– Hurt her. I thought the dots would go away– But when they didn’t I realized they were like my scars… I felt terrible…”
“I know I didn’t cause her to gain those marks, but it just felt like I hurt her proxies. It still seems… Unfair, though, to have marks on her that are meant to be my scars.”
He hated the thought. He hated that in some way Ecplise might be hurt and that it won’t be her fault, but his. It was unfair to her.
The Elder nodded but didn’t speak. There was no judgment behind her eyes. No need to deny it. No need to say that it wasn’t Leo’s fault. No need to agree with what he said.
Just… Understanding. It was nice.
They sat in silence for a few more moments before the Elder spoke.
“I hurt someone once,” she started.
“It was during the time when I was in contact with someone powerful– Someone I thought I judged too harshly– Too quickly… Only to discover I was right about them in the worst way possible.”
“This person… When their true colors showed, they threatened me. Told me they would set fire to my village. Hunt down my kin– Even kill more of his own family if I did not do as he says.”
“So… I did what I had to do. I took what he wanted me to… Dispose of, and I went into some woods in the human world.”
The Elder’s eyes were misty, and they seemed to be remembering something.
“And I– I– I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t do it.” She repeated to herself, her eyes dropping to the floor.
“I tried to bargain with the person. I tried to reason with them. Beg them. But their minds were set. They threatened that if I didn’t do it, he would do it himself.”
“That was when I got an idea. I chose to lie, I hid the thing from them, and I told him that I disposed of the thing.”
“I… I left it somewhere… And waited until it was… picked up by another,” the Elder explained, then her face grew more grim.
“But I betrayed someone in the process.”
“The person I cared for– The thing that I claimed to have killed was important to them. They loved it dearly, with all of their heart.”
‘They were crushed, scorned and betrayed, they lashed out. They were broken for a long time,” the Elder explained.
“I felt terrible for my part in this, but I never dared to say that the thing might be alive– I didn’t want to give the person false hope or risk the person who threatened me the chance to finish the job.”
“But what I didn’t account for, was the effect on the rest. The person I betrayed had two children– They were crushed when the thing went missing– One never gave up, and ran themselves ragged, fought with the rest, and the other became cold and distant.”
Her voice cracked, “I was aware that I would hurt one person– I didn’t even think that I would hurt three more.”
Leo tilted his head, trying to count who the third was, but another question was gnawing at him, “What happened to the object?”
The Elder squeezed his arm, “The person forgave me, and pinned the blame on the person who threatened me– The–”
“I thought I made the right choice. I thought I chose a good person, but–”
“I hurt them so much more than I could even imagine.”
Leo looked into the Elder’s eyes, and felt a pain in their chest, “You didn’t have any other choice… What you did… It was bad. Terrible. But you didn’t have a choice.”
The Elder nodded, “Yes… The point is that when you go through life– someone is bound to get hurt. You’re bound to fall out of love with someone. There are bound to be disagreements. But as long as you never go out of your way to cause harm to others, you need to accept that part as being alive.”
“What I did was unforgivable. And, should the day come, I am prepared to suffer the consequences for it. But the only thing you have done is give Ecplise a home and someone to call a parent. It’s not your fault she has those dots– And I’m sure you know that.”
“But I can assure you that your daughter will hold no true ill will toward you for it,” the Elder smiled, but she could tell that Leo was still in thought.
She sighed, “Hey, look at me,” she requested, Leo’s eyes flickered up to her, stopping at her jaw.
“You are doing so well. You are doing the best you can with the little you have. I am proud of you for how far you’ve come.”
Leo smiled, now it was his turn to get misty-eyed.
He was trying his best. Ecplise wasn’t hurt. And he loved her as his own.
He just hoped that was enough.
—
The Elder watched as Leo left, waving goodbye to the turtle with a smile as she did so.
But as soon as Leo left the dojo, she felt her smile fall, and her hand went limply to her side.
She took in a breath and sagged, her mind swirling.
She had given Leo a more… Family friendly version of what had happened.
She had given Leo a story where she was just forgiven.
Not the story where she was nearly killed.
Not the story where she only survived because when the person she betrayed asked her if she truly did it, she hesitated before agreeing.
Not the story where that one action tipped off the person that she was lying.
Her friend had always been so perspective. They could always see right through her.
So they left. They left her in the dojo.
And around five years later. They came back. And they talked.
She shouldn’t have been forgiven.
Not for what she did.
Not for the pain she caused.
She broke that family.
The man who threatened her was the one who pushed it off the edge. But she was the one who shattered it.
She felt awful.
She knew she had to tell Leo the truth.
She knew she had to tell Leo what the ‘object’ was.
But she couldn’t.
Because she knew she would lose him.
She knew Leo would be angry at her.
She knew she shouldn’t be forgiven.
And she would be so, so proud of him for choosing himself.
She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath.
What she did was wrong.
What she did shouldn’t have been forgiven.
And when the day comes.
She will face the consequences without a fight.
Notes:
DISCLAIMER!!: As you guys can see, there is a pretty big trigger warning posted on this work. That will mainly happen near the end of the work, but I want to once again tell you all to ALWAYS check the beginning notes. I have an example in this chapter's beginning notes on how content warnings will be displayed now, so PLEASE get yourself familiar with that.
I will be researching to make sure I understand how these types of things affect people's mental health, as I usually do with these types of things, and I will completely understand if you choose to not read this work because of it.
End of disclaimer.Leo and Damian getting to spend couples time together? Check.
Leaf being an asshole? Check.
Leo and Leaf talking about boundaries? Check.
Elder lore? Check.Am I doing this as an apologise for what's to come?
Yes.And you guys will be getting Leo and Damian talking about the 'prank gift' next chapter. :)
It's so good to be back, as always, I love to hear theories and comments! And if you think a chapter or paragraph within this story may be a trigger for you, skip it, there's no shame in it.
Chapter 2: High Hopes
Summary:
Still Leo's birthday, but, hey! At least he gets to celebrate with his brothers!
And so what if he's nervous about the whole 'how will they react to the underworld' thing? She's sure it'll all be fine, and nothing will bring this day down.
... Right?
Notes:
Whoops. Accidentally kept had a place holder chapter in the work that I forgot to delete.
It's fix now, this is chapter 2, it just the wrong number. 😅
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The feeling of wind whipping against Leo’s face was almost addicting in nature. With the blue hoodie and sweat pants he on not doing much against the cold. He felt almost weightless.
“There you go– Now you’re getting it!” Aenda encouraged as they came up into Leo’s peripheral vision.
Leo chuckled as he looked down at the ground below.
They were a few meters in the air. And they were flying.
His wings somehow felt both relieved to get some exercise in and were screaming at him due to never having been used before.
Damian was to his left, and Aenda was to his right, they had been kind enough to help him out for the past few weeks in learning how to fly, so now he could go for some short burst of time before having to land.
Which they did. They came flying back down toward the ground, Aenda and Damian bending their legs and landing on their feet with ease.
Meanwhile, Leo felt a pit in his stomach and turned upright and tried to land on his feet underestimating where he going to land, which ended up making him stumble forward a bit.
He yelped as he regained his balance, almost running into Delilah in the process.
He looked up shyly at the other, who currently had a timer out, and chuckled, embarrassed.
It wasn’t the worst landing he has done. That one had to go to the time he face-planted.
Delilah raised an eyebrow at him, “7 minutes in the air. Not bad,” she commented, Leo nodded despite the growing embarrassment in his gut.
He’s about a month along by now. Shouldn’t he be further along?
His expression must’ve shown something because Delilah added to her previous statement.
“Most people born into the underworld take at least a year to be able to fly long distances. You are right on track for someone just starting,” she stated as she tucked her timer away.
It was the truth, Leo was in the range he was supposed to be. Not overachieving, not falling behind. It was honestly shocking, most of the people who didn’t even know they had wings would’ve just been able to get off of the ground. She guessed that it had something to do with dragons, as normal dragons, have a natural ability to fly, she figured that humanoid ones kept some form of that as well.
Leo’s smile brightened a bit, he felt a bit better with that knowledge.
He knew flying wasn’t going to be easy, but jeez, his back was killing him.
“Yeah, not bad,” Leo turned around to see Aenda, the one who spoke, and Damian walking up to him.
“Still need to work on that landing, though,” the Dragonborn mentioned, Leo blushed out of embarrassment, “Hey, at least I don’t have grass in my both,” he retorted, rolling his eyes a bit.
Damian snorted, “I knocked a tooth out once doing that,” he commented, luckily, it was one of his last baby teeth, but still, it hurt .
Leo smiled back at him, scrunching up his nose a bit, “Oh no, that had to be painful,” he mentioned, Damian chuckled at his response, “That it was, but we’re good now.”
Delilah scoffed as she checked her phone, “You might be, I vividly remember that day,” she stated and then turned back to Leo and Damian.
“Anyway, I think we should back it up now,” she mentioned, Leo raised an ‘eyebrow,’ “Why? I was kind of hoping to give that another go?” He asked general confusion seeped into his voice.
Delilah smirked at him, “It’s 3 p.m.,” she responded.
Leo felt his heart jump out of his chest.
He had completely forgotten about getting home for his brother’s birthday.
“Now you remember,” the older one joked and shook her head fondly, “You and Damian go get ready to have your head out, I need to go plan out some lessons,” and with that, Delilah turned around and jumped into the air, flying away from them before they could get another word in.
Leo huffed, he knew Delilah just liked flying, she preferred the exercise over portals everywhere she went, but he couldn’t help but envy her a bit.
Suddenly, Leo felt a hand on his left shoulder.
He turned around and saw Aenda smiling at him, the dragon born had hidden their wings, something that they normally did because they got in the way.
Leo smiled back at them, he was about to say something about going when Aenda looked to Damian and caught Leo off.
“Hey, Damian, do you think you can make sure everything is ready for Leo to head out? You know… Get the child to say goodbye, and all that?” They asked.
Damian looked confused, but nodded, “Yeah, sure, um… I’ll leave you both to do… Whatever,” he answered, and then turned around and left.
Leo turned to Aenda, confused as to what the Dragonborn was doing.
“Aenda?” He asked, the other just seemed to stare at where Damian was off to, “What are you–”
“You know I’m proud of you, right?”
The question caught Leo off guard and sent his head reeling. Where did that come from? Was everything okay?
But… Still, he couldn’t help but be a little bit emotional at the admission. His throat squeezed as he spoke.
“Yeah… Yeah, I know that,” he responded, he couldn’t look Aenda in the eyes, and he couldn’t tell if he was embarrassed about… Something, or if he just didn’t want the other to see how emotional he was getting over this one little thing.
“And you know that I’m willing to help out with anything, in reason, that you need, right?” They asked, Leo slowly nodded, confused as to where Aenda was going with this.
Aenda sighed, “You’ve come far, kid, and you’re somewhat able to accept when you need something, and I’m proud of you for that.”
Leo smiled awkwardly at Aenda, he couldn’t help but feel like there was something else going on.
“Aenda… Is everything okay?” He asked, trying to figure out where this came from. Sure, Aenda has had one of these heart-to-heart moments with Leo before but this one felt… Different. Forced. Rushed. As though they needed to say something but couldn’t get it out.
Aenda only chuckled at their question, “I should be the one asking you that.”
… Oh.
“Is this about the…” “The birthday thing? More or less.”
Leo huffed, they should’ve figured that someone would want to have a full-on talk with them about that eventually.
“Listen, I’m fine,” Leo began, Aenda was about to say something, but Leo cut them off, “I’m just not used to receiving gifts, that’s all. My family never had much, and so we never had… Anything when it came to our birthday, heck, last year we had nothing at all, just algae cake.”
Leo chuckled at how Aenda scrunched up their nose.
“But overall, I’m fine, a little shocked, somewhat guilty, but I’m fine,” they insisted.
Aenda took a moment, “Okay, and I’ll trust you on that,” they stated, Leo took a breath of relief.
“But that wasn’t what I was talking about.”
Leo immediately straightened, confusing racking his brain, “What?” They questioned, not sure how to respond.
Aenda shook their head, “You’re sixteen now… This year would be the normal year for you to your second dragon phase.”
Leo cringed, his skin itched. He kinda had hoped Aenda would’ve forgotten about that.
“Listen, Nic-nic,” the other insisted, “I know as well as anyone that these talks are a bit… Weird. Especially for someone who never knew what they were for their whole life. But this phase… It’s…”
Aenda sighed. “It’s different. The hoarding phase could be annoying, and sure, it could be dangerous, but only if it got out of hand, this phase is just downright dangerous in every way possible.”
Leo felt his chest squeeze, he had no clue what the heck Aenda was going on about. The only thing they could do was chuckle nervously.
“Aenda, you’re scaring me, what is it?” He asked, Aenda finally looked back at him, their eyes softening.
Pity.
Leo shuddered at the emotion. He hated making people feel bad for him.
“When you turn into a dragon the first time or any time soon after, there is a chance that A. You grow to too big of a form than what your body can sustain, and/or B. You can lose yourself,” Aenda answered.
“It’s easy to get trapped inside of the dragon body, but there is also an easy way to get out you… You just need to be with someone, okay?” They insisted.
Leo took in the information, feeling her heart thud in her chest, she couldn’t help but be a bit nervous.
“So,” Aenda clapped their hands, “If you start experiencing physical changes like growing new spikes or horns– Or, I don’t know, there are bumps in your back somewhat under your wings, tell me because that is how we can know when the phase is about to hit, okay?”
Leo nodded and smiled at Aenda, “Will do,” they promised, their voice shaking a bit.
What was he about to get into?
Damian walked into the hall that the bedrooms were in, Ecplise was in his hands, he was holding her like a cup. The baby was chirping away as she attempted to get out of his hands in order to explore.
Damian cooed at the small thing before he looked back up. His eyes immediately fell on the person he was looking for.
Leo was leaning against his door, tapping his foot anxiously and chewing his lip.
Leo noticed Damian walking down the hall and smiled, he pushed off the wall and went to meet his boyfriend.
He blushed as he faced Damian straight on, with the taller leaning down and putting Ecplise out a bit in front of him so that Leo could pet the small dragon.
Leo’s smile was soft, and his cheeks were tinted pink. It had been a month, and Leo still couldn’t get over the fact that he and Damian were dating .
“Are you ready to face your brothers?” Damian asked, his voice soft and smooth, Leo chuckled, “I’m as ready as I can be– They can be a bit much when they get excited.”
Damian hummed in acknowledgment, “I can figure,” he stated, he then leaned in closer and placed a kiss on Leo’s forehead, causing the other’s blush to spread across his face.
Damian chuckled at Leo’s reaction before speaking again, “So… Are you going to tell me what the prank gift was?” He asked, his tone teasing. Leo let out a slight chuckle out of nervousness.
She was about to just tell Damian what it was, but then she had another idea.
A sly smile appeared across her face and she leaned in closer, “That’s for me to know, and for you to find out.”
Damian returned her smirk, “Oh? What is it, a gift for me?” He asked.
Leo chuckled, “Depends how you like fishnets.”
Leo backed away from Damian with a smile on her face, which brightened as she saw Damian’s face burn a brighter red.
That color shift was all the confirmation they needed.
They once again chuckled before sighing, “Anyway, I’m going to get head out,” they stated, their eyes landing back on Ecplise.
She bent down and scratched the small dragon’s head, causing her to lean back into his hand, letting out a purr and some chirps as she did so.
Leo ‘awed’ and nuzzled their nuzzle against the top of Ecplise’s head, “I’ll be back, Crackle,” they stated before backing up and looking the small thing in the eyes, “Be good.”
She chirpered in response, rubbing up against Damian’s hand in an attempt to gain more affection.
Leo let out a soft laugh before looking up, their laugh became sharper as they saw Damian’s face.
His face was now a burning red that didn’t match the rest of his body, and he was currently looking to the side in an attempt to calm down.
“You good?” Leo asked as he stood up on their tip toes for a moment in an attempt to get closer to Damian’s face, their teasing tone caused Damian to side-eye them.
“Y– Yes–” He cleared his throat and looked at Leo, “Yeah, I’m good, Lee,” he offered. Leo smiled brightly at him and nodded.
He then got back down to normal height and pulled out his moonstone, clicking through apps to get to the point where She could make a portal home.
She was just starting to turn around to pace down the hall, when she was grabbed.
She yelped in shock as Damian pulled her into his heck, leaning down and kissing her on the jawline before snuggling into the crook of her neck, blue fabric rubbing across Damian’s face.
“I love you, Moonstone,” Damian breathed out, Leo felt his face heat up at the hot air on his neck. “I– I love you too, Day,” He responded, tripping over his words a bit.
Damian’s other hand reached around and grabbed Leo’s moonstone out of his hand. The demon then moved his face up, making him able to see the moonstone’s screen.
It also meant that his lips were pressed to the top of Leo’s shoulder blade. And he was currently trying to find anything else to focus on.
He then realized something, and confusion built in him, “Where’s the child?” He asked, and Damian gestured over to their right.
“Put her down, she likes playing with my tail,” he answered.
Leo looked over to where he was gesturing to and smiled at the sight. Eclipse was currently in a play bow as Damian used the tip of his tail like a toy for the dragon.
She pounced on his tail, chirps, and squeaks echoed through the hallway and she caught it and then was tickled with the tip that she had attention. Leo felt laughter bubble up in him that he let loose.
He loved how happy Ecplise was, the little dragon having a glimmer of excitement in her eyes whenever Damian’s tail came back up for another round.
Leo’s tail was a bit too spikey for Ecplise to play with, but they were enjoying watching their daughter play with her father’s tail–
Leo felt their face burn with blush. They immediately realized that they just correlated Damian with ‘father.’
Like– It wasn’t wrong. Eclipse most likely saw Damian as a dad because they were always together. It just unleashed a fluttering feeling in Leo’s chest.
He was happy about Damian being her father.
She looked back at the Moonstone that Damian was setting up, and smiled in thought. She had her bad days, days when she couldn’t help but get the feeling of being pinned down, but right now? She was happy where her life was and where it was going.
But the happiness came with guilt. She hated that she had kept this a big secret from her brothers for so long. She hated that only Raph even had the idea that she liked men, and he didn’t even know that she was gender fluid.
Her thoughts were quickly stopped when Damian’s lips pressed further against her shoulder, landing a kiss that made her face burn red.
He continued to trail up her shoulder and neck with kisses before eventually, Leo was able to turn her head so that they could kiss.
When they pulled back Damian put his forehead to hers, “What’s on your mind, babe?” The nickname only made Leo blush harder. They’ve been dating for like– A month, why was she still so flustered?
Leo sighed, “I’m just thinking,” she admitted, Damian hummed, “About?”
“The guys– Like, I want them to be here, I want them to know about the underworld, I don’t want to hide, but…” Her voice trailed off, but Damian was able to pick up on what she was saying.
“You’re scared of their reaction?” He asked, Leo nodded with a huff, “Yeah… I keep telling myself that I’ll just tell them when I’m ready– But it’s been a year , Day, a whole year since I’ve met you!”
“Why am I still not ready?” Their voice were quiet and sad, their self-shame crept up in them.
Damian sighed empathically, “Because… I guess it might be because more and more stuff keeps being added to it. At first, it was just the cultist. Then it was me. Then it was Deven. Then it was the underworld and Deven, Jamie, and I being demons. Then it was the werewolves. Then it was the Dragon form. Then it was you having a whole nother biological family.”
He ‘tsked.’
“What I’m trying to say is that… You may have been ready if it was just me, or anything less… Out there. You may have been ready, but now there is so much more stuff that you have to be ‘ready’ to tell. And it all happened in such a short amount of time, you’re basically on a backlog of being readying for stuff– Like, you have to tell the guys you’re a dragon, and you’re nowhere near to telling them about your bio family.”
Leo sighed, although Damian could’ve explained it better, he still got the picture.
He was trying to get ready to tell the guys one thing, and then another thing he had to tell them about popped up.
“I don’t think I’ll ever be ready then,” they softly admitted.
Damian hummed, his lips softly vibrating against Leo’s neck, “Maybe. But I think you’ll know when you’re ready enough .”
Leo let out a small chuckle, feeling a small amount of moister building in their eyes.
When they’re ready enough .
She wondered how long that would take.
There was a soft creek that woke Leo up.
She knew she was in bed. She knew she had taken off the clothes, and turned to her turtle form. But that noise still made her jump a bit.
And then there was something scratchy, but soft that hit her face.
She immediately shot up, her eyes opening and looking around, she had immediately caught the thing that was thrown at her.
Her mind was reeling, blurred with tiredness, it tried to figure out what was going on.
Was she being attacked? Did someone find her? Was she not at home? Where were her brothers? Were they–
“HAPPY MUTATION DAY, BRO!”
Oh.
Her mind immediately calmed down at the cheerful voice, and she felt herself taking a deep breath.
Her eyes landed on her doorway, where Mikey stood, his face beaming with pride and joy, his hands on his hips.
She looked down at her hands and chuckled. It was a pillow. Mikey had thrown one of the pit’s pillows at her.
She rolled her eyes, “Yeah, yeah, I’m up,” she responded as she pulled the covers off of her and swung her legs over the bed, she looked at the time and scrunched her nose, trying to look annoyed and held back her laughter as she said, “It’s 5 p.m.”
Mikey scoffed at her tone, “Yeah! Practically the whole night has gone by because you all can’t get your lazy butts up!” He stated, his words sounded annoyed, but Leo knew there was no hostility.
Leo let the smile show on her face as she got up and walked over to her little brother, “Yeah, yeah,” she said dismissively, then she paused, an idea creeping into her mind.
She looked down at Mikey and smiled, “Are the others up?” No, the answer would be no. Mikey always woke her up first so that he could have someone to hide behind when he woke up Raph and Donnie.
Mikey shook his head, his face growing slightly confused, “Why?” He asked.
Leo smirked, “Wanna wake them up?”
The gleam in Mikey’s eyes was all she needed to know.
The main area of the lair was still. No noise or clear person in sight.
And then, party horns blared.
A muffled, “YOU ASSHATS!” Rang through the walls as chuckles engulfed the air, both Leo and Mikey ran from the hall the bedrooms were in, both having giddy smiles with no remorse written on their faces.
Raph was the next to come out, screaming incoherently as he had a comic book raised above his head, ready to smack the other two turtles.
Donnie was the last out of the hall, he stared tiredly at the scene, Leo running backward both teasing and trying to calm down Raph, with Mikey running and hiding behind Leo, only making the situation worse by making faces at the angry turtle.
He rubbed his eyes and wondered what the hell was wrong with this family.
They were now in the kitchen, with Mikey being the only one not there because he went out to get pizza.
Donnie was brewing his coffee, his arms crossed and his back to the table. Raph was sitting at the table reading the comic book now had a few more wrinkles in it. Leo had just entered and took a seat next to Raph.
Raph immediately put his comic down and looked at his older brother. “I can’t believe Mikey talked you into that,” he stated, his voice miffed, annoyed, but Leo could see a hint of a smile on his face.
Leo chuckled, he was about to respond when Mikey’s voice rang out, “Actually, it was Leo’s idea, I just went along with it,” he stated as he put the box of Pizza down at the end of the table so it could face all of them. Pizza’s here!” He stated, then sat down opposite Leo.
Raph looked baffled, “Huh, Mr. ‘Too responsible for games’ actually had fun,” he stated, Leo rolled his eyes as he grabbed a slice from the box. “What? I can loosen up for a bit,” he responded then took a bite.
His brother rolled his eyes, “Okay, but did you have to do it to me?” “Yes,” Leo responded to Raph’s question without hesitation, “Who else should I annoy other than the impulsive hot head, bound to react?” He responded, his tone was light and teasing.
Raph let out a quick snort and smacked Leo’s arm, “You bitch,” he muttered, “Language,” Leo scolded, clearly hearing his brother’s words.
Raph just rolled his eyes, Donnie sat down opposite Raph.
Leo looked like he was about to say something when the current behind Raph and Leo opened.
They all looked at who entered and saw Sensei.
Mikey’s face lit up, “Happy mutation day, Dad!” He greeted, but there was still an off feeling in his gut. But he chooses to ignore it. He hadn’t seen Splinter do anything bad in a long time, so maybe that day was an off day.
Splinter smiled and nodded and Mikey, “Good morning, Michelangelo,” he greeted then he went to the side opposite of the Pizza, between Donnie and Raph, to take his seat.
“Morning, Sensei,” Donnie smiled at him and went grab a pizza of his own., he had a few things he wanted to tell Sensei about, but he didn’t want to bug the man right now.
Splinter nodded back at him but didn’t respond, Donnie tried to keep the frown off his face.
“Morning,” Raph muttered a bit, trying to keep the disgust off his face as he reached over to the box and started to stuff his mouth with Pizza so that he wouldn’t have to talk to the rat.
Splinter nodded at Rapheal, then looked at the last turtle.
Leo could feel himself clamming up as soon as Splinter walked through the door. Any urge to interact with anyone going out the window. He felt Splinter’s eyes bore into him.
“Leonardo,” he tried to keep back a flinch at his father’s voice. He took in a deep breath before reaching over to take another Pizza from the box.
He swiveled in his seat, got up, and walked over to where Splinter was, giving him the slice he had gotten, “Good morning, Master Splinter,” he greeted, trying to keep the stutter out of his voice, his eyes were aimed at the floor, and his head down in a sort of bow.
He saw Splinter nod slightly, “Go take a seat, my son,” he ordered said, his tone soft and caring. Leo couldn’t help the pride that welled up in him at the term ‘son.’
He always did this around his brothers.
Mikey watched as Leo took a seat, and smiled brightly.
See? Everything was fine. Leo got a slice of Pizza for Splinter! So they must’ve gotten on better terms! Leo even called their dad a professional name instead of just a quick ‘sensei’ so they’re interacting more! Those training sessions really must’ve helped! He’s happy to see Leo and their father back to normal.
He definitely did not see how Leo never looked their dad in the eyes. He definitely did not hear how Leo’s voice shook. Or how Leo immediately knew to bring Splinter food like a dog interacting with its master. He did not get a shiver down his spine when thinking about how much ‘Master Splinter’ reminded him of how Shredder’s goons referred to him. And he definitely did not see how broken down Leo was. And Splinter did not just wave him off. Nope. Nope. Nope. Didn’t happen.
Raph was trying his hardest to appear normal. If not for Leo’s sake, then for Mikey and Donnie’s. But a part of him wanted to rip Splinter to shreds.
Leo had been doing better.
Over the past month, his older brother seemed to be finally opening up to them again. He was happier. More willing to let loose. Sure, he never told them what was wrong, but he was at least talking to them.
Sure, he had his days where he would shut down, not talk to them at all, and just lock himself in his room.
And there were also those times. The times right after his training sessions with Splinter. Raph had always tried to catch him whenever those sessions ended, but Leo always shut himself away. He never let Raph see the damage, and wouldn’t talk to anyone the next morning, he just had more bandages on.
At the moment, when he was woken up by a party horn, Raph was annoyed, but at least it seemed like today would be a good day. Leo would be able to talk with them on their mutation day, and the day would be great.
And then Splinter came into the kitchen.
And Leo shut down.
Raph hated this.
He hated how much control over their lives Splinter had.
He hated that he had to worry about his brother so much because of their own damn father.
A part of Raph wanted to tell Leo to just get out of this hell hole.
The rest of him didn’t want to lose his brother.
There was silence around the table. It was tense and awkward. No one wanted to speak.
Mikey clapped his hands, “So, who’s going first?” He asked, his bright eyes going from one brother to the next. They all knew what he was talking about, and looked between themselves.
Raph was about to open his mouth to make some type of joke when Leo cut him off, “I’ll go first,” he stated, quickly getting up from his seat and then tossing his half-eaten slice of pizza into the trash as he left.
It was time to start hiding the gifts.
The rules were no going into Splinter’s room, no going outside the lair, nothing damaging to Donnie’s lab, and if you see a present someone else hide. No, you didn’t.
They each took turns. Going from you who ever started, to the youngest, then cycle back if you have to.
Mikey pouted, “Awe, man! I have to go last?” He complained as he spun in his seat, he was always the one that took the hunt the most seriously, “You guys will just take all the good ones!” Be bemoaned.
Raph chuckled, Leo normally would be the one of the last few to go, for some reason, so it was a bit shocking to see the oldest jump on the opportunity so quickly. But no one questioned it, Raph thought that maybe the others were not as naive to Leo’s shut-off days as he hoped.
He saw Splinter’s noise twitch, “And he threw away good food,” he pointed out, “That was being wasteful,” his voice was a bit harsh, but it still held an over-the-top level of disappointment.
Raph wanted to punch something. Punch Splinter for talking. Punch himself because he used to fall for that tone.
Donnie hummed, “Maybe he’s just not hungry?” The purple turtle tried to suggest. Splinter shook his head, “Believe me, my son, I have tried to convince myself of that as well,” he sighed as he finished his sentence.
“I have realized that I have… Not been the best father to the three of you.” His words got all three of the turtles to perk up. And, as ashamed as he was to admit, that included Raph.
They all had their issues with Splinter. Raph knew for his side he always felt like he was trapped in Leo’s shadow, and that his emotions weren’t as important as his brothers’.
But something clawed at Raph. Something screamed at him that this was a trap.
“I have spent so much time trying to help Leonardo, I have failed you all in the process,” the Rat continued, “And so, I am… Sorry for that. I have spoiled your older brother beyond belief and made you all suffer the consequences for it. And I promise that I will make it up to you.”
Donnie felt something well up in his chest. Honestly? He felt validated. He felt like this was a step in his father seeing him. Actually seeing him . Not just the son with the bo staff. Not just the one that makes the invasions. But him .
He always felt as though he was overshadowed by whatever was wrong with the others. That he was in some way wrong to the point where his father wouldn’t give him the time of day.
That could change.
“It’s okay, Sensei,” Donnie said with a smile, “We all know that Leo needs a bit more… Help, and we don’t hold that against you.”
Raph wanted to throw up as he watched Splinter smile gently back at Donnie. “Thank you, Donatello,” the rat said.
“I just hope that what I’m about to tell you won’t change that.”
Raph felt dread creeping down his spine.
When Leo got back into the kitchen, the tension was so thick he could’ve cut it with a knife.
Raph had his arms crossed and was stomping his foot on the ground, Mikey looked guilty, Donnie was deep in thought, and Sensei looked like he was remaining firm about something or another.
Raph went after Leo, then Donnie, and finally Mikey.
Something that Leo found odd was that Mikey didn’t complain that he ‘Made him go last’ once. Mikey just sat there… Staring at the table. He looked like he just kicked a puppy.
No one spoke to him, not even Raph when Leo tried to ask what was going on. His twin just turned his head away from Leo and refused to answer.
That felt like a stab to the heart.
The tension was suffocating, his heart was pounding in worry.
He was briefly reminded of the mind trip. How he was sitting at the table with his brothers. None of them listening to him, and all about to unleash hell with words.
He felt his throat tighten up at the thought, it had gotten to the point where he couldn’t talk even if he wanted to.
He wanted this to end. For it to stop. He had chosen to go first to get away from Sensei’s burning glare. And now he was locked in the kitchen and was damn near suffocating because no one was talking to him. No one was giving him proof that things were actually happening, that he was there– No one to stop him from going back to the void being dragged down–
“Who’s ready for the hunt?”
The voice cut threw Leo’s Spiraling thoughts, and he immediately turned to the curtain to see Mikey walking into the kitchen after completing his turn. His smile was there, but it didn’t reach his eyes.
Leo smiled back at the youngest, but he could that concern was etched into his grin. “You’re finished?” He asked, and couldn’t ignore how Mikey’s smile faltered at his question.
“Yeeep!” Mikey elongated the word as he leaned back on his heels and ended it with a pop. He was stiff. Clearly trying to give off the impression that he was okay, but was failing miserably.
After Mikey’s confirmation, the air fell silent. Awkwardness hung in the air, and no one really wanted to speak up.
Leo felt like he was drowning in the tension, completely washed out and invisible to those around him.
And it was clearly affecting Mikey, who squirmed where he stood.
Leo had enough of this.
“Alright, is everything okay?” He started, his legs beginning to bounce as his nerves grew, and everyone looked at him. “You guys have been acting strange ever since I got back. What’s going on?”
Leo could see the wince on Mikey’s face as he looked away from Leo, Raph straightened his back but didn’t respond, and Donnie remained quiet as well.
Leo could feel his stomach doing backflips, he felt like he was going to puke.
“ Guys ,” he pushed, trying to ignore the scowl Splinter had on his face.
He heard Donnie take a deep breath, and he turned to the purple turtle.
Donnie clapped his hands together, “Leo… Um… A lot of things have been happening recently,” he stated, Leo made an expression of a raised eyebrow, “We’ve had about a month break from the Krang and Shredder, what’s wrong?” He felt panic rise in his gut. Did something happen when he was away? Did someone get attacked? Were they about to be attacked?
Donnie shook his head, “No– Not like that, um, a lot with you and your… Um… Progress in the solo training you are having with Splinter.”
Leo looked at Donnie, confusion clear on his face and a feeling of betrayal in his chest. Progress? Those ‘training sessions’ are what Donnie calls progress ?
Leo tried to stop his brain from thinking. To stop the anger and resentment from welling up. Donnie didn’t know. He didn’t know. How could he know?
But still, the betrayal lingered in him, he couldn’t make it go away.
Donnie took another breath, “And so, we thought–” “Ya’ll think,” Raph snapped, his voice seeping with venom. Donnie shot a glare at Raph.
“ We thought that you were doing… Well. Better than before, and we didn’t want to ruin your progress, and so we decided that” the younger turtle’s voice was becoming squeaky, he really didn’t want to be the one that broke the news.
“WeDecidedThatGivingYouGiftsMightRuinYourProgress, andSoNoneOfUsGotYouAny.”
Leo reeled back a bit and took the speed through words in carefully. Donnie looked like he was preparing for Leo to hit him.
They thought giving him gifts would rain the ‘progress’ he had made.
So he didn’t get any.
Huh.
Donnie took a glance up at Leo, trying to gauge where his brother’s headspace was.
He currently looked like he was processing the words Donnie had just said.
Mikey looked like Donnie just kicked a puppy, utterly betrayed.
And Raph’s face looked like a storm, his fists were balled and ready to hit something.
Donnie’s face turned to a grimace.
He lied.
He knew full well that he was lying.
All of them got Leo something for their mutation day.
But Splinter told them that receiving so many unearned gifts would set his progress back.
So Splinter went into each of the younger one’s hiding rooms where they stored the gifts. And took the gifts meant for Leo and instead put them in boxes for each of the other younger ones.
So, yes, they did get Leo gifts. They wanted to get Leo gifts.
But if Donnie had said that, then Leo may have not taken this seriously. He may have turned on Splinter who was just trying to help.
So, Donnie hoped that if it seemed like they were the ones who chose to do it, Leo would listen.
He watched as Leo’s blinked after a moment, and then nodded his head.
“Okay,” the eldest responded as he nodded, Donnie felt dumbstruck.
Raph was as confused as Donnie, “That’s it?” He asked, feeling as the hurricane of emotions returned to him.
Leo nodded once more with a considering look, “Yep,” he answered.
It stung.
It hurt to know that his own brothers can’t trust him enough to receive gifts, that his family believes he’s so greedy he’ll have some sort of relapse and ruin his progress just at some gifts.
It hurt to think that this might be a cover-up for them forgetting about him.
But he had gotten enough presents. He got what they would consider expensive presents due to them living in the sewers. He celebrated his birthday with his friends. His ‘Mother.’ And the person teaching him more about himself and helping him learn.
He celebrated with his boyfriend and daughter.
Sure, he was a bit hurt that he didn’t get anything for his ‘mutation day,’ but he should’ve expected it.
He wasn’t a mutant. It only made sense.
Mikey wanted to cry out of guilt and shame. He wanted desperately for this day to go well. That this would be the day like in movies where the ‘off the sides grumpy’ character finally felt comfortable enough to open up to the rest and be able to heal.
He wanted this day to go perfectly so that he could have his older brother back.
And then Dad does this ?
And Donnie–
He felt bitterness in his gut. He could see why Donnie would do this, making it so it seemed as though it was them that were worried about Leo enough to do something like this. But that didn’t make the youngest hate him any less at this moment.
What’s Leo going to think? How is he ever going to not hold a grudge against them?
How will they get him back?
Raph was irate. Fuming. Pissed to fucking hell.
What the absolute fuck . Why would Donnie do that? It was bad enough that Mr. ‘I’m going to blame my issues on a child’ over there had chosen to go behind all of their backs and take the gifts meant for Leo, but then Donnie chose to spin the blame on all of them. The fuck?
What made this worse is that from the looks of it Leo most likely fully believes Donnie. Raph had just gotten Leo to finally understand that he knew about what was happening with Splinter, Gap-tooth over there most likely threw all of the work Raph had been putting into making Leo trust him enough to tell him what was going on out the window.
Shit.
Donnie was honestly shocked by Leo’s reaction. He was expecting something big. A shouting match. Pointing fingers. A meltdown. Or even a brawl or something, not–
Not this .
When it was his turn to hide the presents, he went into his lab and got a small camera he was hiding in the strap of his staff holder.
He wanted to film Leo’s reaction, not to poke fun at his brother, but to help him.
To him, it was clear Leo was in denial about the way he was. And so Donnie hoped that he could get Leo on camera doing something that no regular person would do, like attack someone over persants, that he could point this behavior out to Leo so that his older brother could see that something was wrong, and could work to getting past it.
Maybe he could even analyze the behavior displayed in the video, he had long suspected that Leo may have some form of narcissistic disorder, so maybe he could look further in to see if that guess was correct.
But… No. He got nothing. Leo was just… Fine.
Fine with not celebrating what was basically their birthday. Fine with not getting anything from any of them. Donnie knew he would be crushed if he didn’t get anything on their mutation day, why was Leo so… Casual about it?
They all had the same mutation day because that was the day their lives together started– That was the day they became a family.
Why wasn’t Leo upset? He’s family. This was his day as much as theirs.
Why wasn’t he upset?
Leo then got up from his chair, trying to show a calm smile to stop the confused and nervous look on Donnie’s face.
But when he turned around to get up, he saw Mikey’s expression. Hurt. Confused. Ashamed.
He looked like he was on the verge of crying.
Leo’s face softened as guilt filled him.
“
Hey,
” he softly said as he opened his arms to offer Mikey a hug. “It’s okay, Mikster, I’m fine, alright?”
Mikey took him up on his offer and squeezed Leo tightly, the blue turtle returned the hug before looking back at the rest of his family. He grimaces slightly.
Donnie still looked confused. And Raph looked like he wanted to punch something.
He smiled, “Guys, I’m fine,” he tried to reassure his brothers, “If you guys think it’s for the best, then so be it, don’t beat yourselves up about it.”
Mikey pulled away from him, and Leo let him, hearing a small sniff when the younger turtle backed off.
He turned around and looked at his brothers, “I’m going to go watch some space heroes, you all enjoy!” He said before turning around and leaving the room.
No one really talked when Leo left. Splinter just sat there, sipping on a cup of tea and acting as though there was nothing was wrong.
Mikey and Raph were both staring at where Leo had left.
Donnie shifted slightly in his seat. Guilt crept up on him.
Something told him he had just fucked up.
Notes:
Notice that these first few chapters will be taking place before episode one of season 2!
Oh boy... Donnie seems to have made a pretty bad mistake.
Oh well, sure that won't be a pattern.Raph is about to kill someone. Preferably Splinter.
Mikey, poor dude, just wants to stay in his own little realm of denial. To bad that'll be his-
Sorry, what were we talking about?Anyway, working on Making my own version of the Dragon Born language, so if Aenda starts randomly talking italicized nonsense, don't worry about it.
Chapter 3: Mistakes Were Made
Summary:
It's still their mutation day.
People need to apologise.
And Raph finally meets a certain someone.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Leo was sitting on the floor of the pit, his legs crossed while he watched the Space Heroes episode that was on the screen with a smile.
Donnie sighed as he turned around and walked down the hall where the bedrooms were.
He felt terrible. He honestly thought that this would help Leo, but now he was seriously reconsidering his reasoning.
He stopped in front of his room, deciding that he would most likely just hang out in his room until tensions died down.
Raph and Mikey were still rodding glares at him.
So he opened the door to his bedroom and walked to the center of the small area.
His bed was to his left, he had black sheets on it with a pillow at the end. His floor was littered with small mechanical parts and plans.
As he continued to scan his room, noticing a few small wrapped boxes around his room, along with the corner of a box with a familiar deep purple with white dots peeking out from under his bed.
Donnie winced.
Leo always used the same wrapping every year for each of the brothers. Mikey's was orange with rainbows and Raph’s was red with drum sets.
As he continued to look at the box, the door slammed close behind him, causing the walls to shake.
He jumped at the sound and whipped around to see Raph on the left side of the door, he was the one who slammed it, he still had his hand on the entryway. And then there was Mikey on the other side of the door, who had his arms crossed and was leaning against the wall.
Raph had a dangerous shadow across his face. And Mikey just looked betrayed.
Donnie shifted uncomfortably, “Huh, hi?”
“WHAT THE FUCK DONNIE!?”
Donnie flinched as Raph shouted and stomped forward, his older brother pointing an accusatory finger at him.
“Why the HELL would you do that!?” His older brother shouted he felt his heart pick up. Panic started to slowly fill him.
“Do– What?” He asked, stammering a bit. Raph snarled at him. “You know what!” He snapped.
“It’s one thing if YOU wanted to go and fuck up your own relationship with Leo, why the hell did you have to bring us down with you?” Raph questioned as he continued to scream in Donnie’s face. The younger winced.
“Okay, okay, that’s a bit dramatic–” “Dramatic!? DRAMATIC!? ” The red turtle screamed over him. “Dude! Do you realize what you just told Leo?” He asked.
Donnie took in a few breaths, trying to regain his composure before responding to his irate brother.
“I told Leo that we care enough about him to not do something that might set back his progress,” He responded, a stricken glare on his face, he sounded as though he was scolding a child.
That only made Raph angrier.
“Huh, fuck no, you told him that we think he’s a greedy piece of shit, who doesn’t deserve to be a part of a family activity!” He bit back.
Donnie straightened a bit, shock and concern coursed over him, and winced at the thought.
Putting what his words said in that way made it sound… Bad. Really bad.
“So! I’ll ask again,” Raph started once more, putting his hands together, and his tone holding false politeness.
He then threw his arms back as he screamed, “WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU!?”
“OW! Ow! Okay, I get it!” Donnie shouted back as he held his ear, “I messed up, but it’s not my fault that Leo took it the wrong way!” He stated. He fully realized that he was being an ass. But a part of him didn’t want to admit how badly he screwed up.
He was supposed to be the smart one. How did his plan turn out this badly?
His words seemed to only anger Raph further. The red turtle’s hand twitched, and his eyes were hard with rage.
His brother then turned around, walked out of his room, and slammed the door behind him.
No other words were spoken.
A silent Raph was always a very pissed-off Raph.
Shit.
He heard a small wince and looked over to where Mikey was standing.
The youngest out of all of them looked between his door, him, the door, and then back to him.
Then, he only said one word.
“ Why? ”
Donnie immediately felt any restaurants he had to answer drop as he winced. He slumped and looked toward the ground.
“I didn’t realize what would happen, okay? I didn’t realize how Leo would take it. And I didn’t realize how badly it would look. I fucked up, I–”
“ Why? ” Mikey repeated the word once again, “I don’t want excuses, I just– Leo has been better, Don, he’s been interacting with us, having fun– Why did you do that?”
Donnie sighed and ran a hand down his face.
“Because I thought he wouldn’t argue with it,” he admitted, “I thought that if he thought the idea to not get him gifts came from us, he wouldn’t try to spin the blame on anyone. Or, if he did, I was recording so that hopefully I could make him see what kind of behavior he was displaying.”
He watched Mikey’s expression and knew he wasn’t satisfied.
“I trust Splinter’s judgment,” Don stated, “I trust that he wouldn’t do something if it was going to hurt Leo further, so I wanted to make it so the decision would get through to Leo, and that we could prevent any loss in progress.”
“I also wanted to try and get him on video doing something that could show him that he wasn’t okay, because I think he might be in denial about this whole thing, and the first thing that needs to happen is that Leo needs to realize something is wrong too try and put an end to it,” Donnie reasoned.
Mikey scrunched up his nose. He could see where Donnie was coming from. He was trying to make Leo see that he wasn’t okay. But something about the way that the whole situation was handled… It gnawed on Mikey.
“Oh… Okay,” Mikey answered as he looked Donnie up and down, “I’m not going to say I don’t see where you’re coming from Donnie, making Leo realize and admit that something is wrong and all, but…”
“If you keep pushing in this way… He may come to a completely different realization that might make it impossible to get him back,” the youngest stated.
And with that, Mikey also left the room.
Donnie fell back onto his bed with a sigh. He felt awful.
He had meant to help Leo. But now it just seemed like– No. It was that he had made the situation worse.
He needed to apologize. But how? And when?
Donnie groaned as he shifted to lay fully on his bed. He was never good with apologies. If it takes too long to be said, it’ll be too late. If you do it too quickly it comes off as insincere. So when do you do it?
By the end of the day, he’ll do it. It’ll be a bit after the whole hunt is over so that he has time to think it through. But not too late that Leo gets uncomfortable and, near the worst, bitter.
He rubbed his eyes.
He fucked up.
Leo sighed.
He was trying to focus on the TV in front of him. Some of the older episodes were making their rounds on the stations, so he’s been trying to get some more of the series in before his brothers take over the TV again.
Unfortunately, he still hasn’t been able to see the end of the final episode.
He huffed. He couldn’t focus. Everything around him was pulling on his attention. The glimpses of presents. The footsteps that sounded like they were right up against his ear. The feeling of eyes watching him. The lights blazed down, searing his skin.
He turned off the TV, trying to make the ringing in his ears stop for just one moment as he tried to regain his bearings.
He stood, causing the room to spin around him, and turned toward where the bedrooms were.
He started to make his way over to the hall. He knew he shouldn’t lock himself in his room all day, it was his brothers’ Mutation Day for goodness sake, but he couldn’t help but feel like that was the most reasonable thing to do.
He clearly could not hide the disdain he had for the situation.
He could not hide the hurt he felt.
He could not hide the betrayal that seeped into his skin, and stabbed against his heart.
He blinked away the tears that were in his eyes.
He knew he was being over dramatic. A hypocritic. But he couldn’t help it.
This day was special. It was always the one day that they all got to relax. One day they would put any petty arguments aside and just be a family.
And then… Last year happened.
They went up to the surface. Saw April getting kidnapped. Leo became the leader. Raph still hates him for it. They rescued April and got into a war with the Krang. The Shredder realized the Hamato clan was back.
And he met Damian.
Leo keeps going through that day over and over again in his mind, wondering what would happen if something else took place that day.
What if he hadn’t started being secretive? What if he told his brothers right then and there he met someone? What if he hadn’t pushed his brothers away when they just wanted to know what was going on?
He couldn’t help but sigh once more.
He did this to himself.
He pushed his brother’s away because he wanted to have Damian to himself. He wanted to be able to talk to Damian without fear that his words would get back around to his brothers. He wanted to have the other’s attention focused on him. He wanted to have someone he could go to who he knew wouldn’t ignore him– Who would always be there. Unbiased, and unknowing of the mess that Leo was.
And he pushed his brothers away to have it.
Then, he figured out about magic. Then he met Deven. Then he went to the underworld and met Jamie and Avery, then Damian and Deven’s parents. Then he met Sphinx. Then he became friends with Leaf. Then he figured out that he was a dragon. Then–
…
The lies. The false reassurance that he would tell them. The small thing he wanted to keep to himself.
It all got out of control.
How the heck was he going to take it back? How was he going to tell his brothers that he spent a year– a year lying to their faces? How was he going to admit that he could be that manipulative?
That he could care so little about their happiness?
…
But that wasn’t true.
He did care. He wanted his brothers to be happy.
And if they figured out about the cultist. The underworld. Mana. What would happen to them?
Would they be okay? Would they take advantage of the world where they are normal? Would they leave the burden they cared for behind, and flourish like they were always meant to?
Or would they get hurt? Would they start to spiral? Would they use their mana until it killed them? Would they fight something that they can’t win against?
…
As a leader, it was Leo’s duty to never lie to his followers about things that could be crucial to missions.
But as a big brother? It was Leo’s duty to make sure his brothers were safe.
Why do those two things have to conflict so often?
SLAM.
Leo flinched and spun around.
When he did so, his eyes landed on his younger twin.
Raph had one hand on Donnie’s door, which he just slammed, and the rest of his body was moved out, his breathing labored as he huffed in rage, his eyes narrowed in… Disgust? His whole body was shaking and he was looking at his right hand, his free hand, as though he wanted to punch something.
Raph’s breathing began to slow, and he watched as his twin ran his free hand down his face, clearly exhausted from whatever had taken place.
He was clearly trying his hardest to calm down, and Leo was extremely curious as to what he was calming down from.
Did he and Donnie get into a fight or something?
Now might be a good time to talk.
“Huh… Hi?”
He nearly face-palmed at his words. Give him a break, he didn’t really know what to do in this situation. He had no clue as to what was angering Raph and he has found that more often than not, knowing what is angering his hot-headed brother was the best way to not get punched.
The words seemed to take Raph by surprise, and the other jumped as he looked at Leo.
“Gah– Leo! Hey,” Raph blurted out, his face slowly turning into more angry shock than just shock. As though Leo had just interrupted something.
Leo looked his brother up and down, “Um… Can I… Help you?” He asked, narrowing his eyes a bit, “You seem… Off.”
Raph’s gaze flickered from Leo to the door of Donnie’s room, then back once again to Leo.
“Um, yeah, actually, there is something I would like to talk about–” Raph pushed off from the door and came up to Leo, taking a breath.
“It’s about the presents thing.”
… Oh.
That’s what Raph was worried about.
Guilt started to eat at Leo.
He didn’t want his brothers to feel bad about what had happened. He gets okay, he really does.
He pushed them away. He was being secretive.
He wasn’t acting like a part of the family, so why should he get to be a part of the family?
“Raph, it’s fine, I–” “No, Leo, it’s not fine– I–” Raph huffed in irritation.
“We didn’t just choose to not get you presents, okay?” Raph stated, gesturing around to the rooms, “Splinter… He said that the presents would ‘set back your progress’ and ‘leave off worse than before’ so he…”
Raph sighed, “He took the presents meant for you, put them in boxes that were assigned to one of us, and made it so we had no clue which was which.”
Leo’s eyes narrowed in confusion. So many questions popped into his head at once, and he was having a bit of difficulty narrowing down which ones to ask.
His brothers… Had wanted him to participate. They had wanted him there. But Splinter had– Hm. And Donnie–
He didn’t realize how grossly betrayed he felt until that moment. He just felt so… Lost and hurt. He couldn’t shake the image in his head of the memory– The nightmare that the Dragon King forced him to endure.
He couldn’t shake the image of his brothers cornering him at the table, and hurdling insult after insult after him, Splinter having to do nothing, just watching as the scene unfolded, and his own brothers took someone else's side over his own.
It wasn’t like that, though.
Mikey looked– He looked like someone had dropped a cat in front of him. Raph looked as though he was about to kill something.
His brothers weren’t against him– They thought it was wrong too. He wasn’t alone, but… Donnie sure made it feel that way.
Guilt knawed at Leo. He didn’t want to blame Donnie for this, he could see how there could be… Reasons for his behavior. But right now? Leo felt bitter.
Leo nodded, “Okay,” he responded. He could tell from Raph’s expression that it was an anti-climatic answer. But what else could he do? Was Raph expecting him to say something else? Be mad?
He wasn’t mad, just… Disappointed. And bitter. He was bitter.
Raph just continued to stare at him, confused.
“Okay?” He repeated back to himself. He wasn’t the best at figuring out emotions unless they were specifically thrown at him. So he had no clue what on earth ‘okay’ was supposed to mean in this context.
Leo nodded, “ Okay,” he answered back, putting more emphasis on the word, he started to eye his room.
“Um, thanks for the information, Raph, and I’ll… Speak to you later,” the voice was hesitant, as though he wasn’t even sure himself that they would talk ‘later.’
Something in Raph flickered, a need to know more.
It clearly wasn’t ‘okay.’ Leo was clearly hurting. So what was going on?
Why won’t Leo talk to him?
He huffed in annoyance, “How is this ‘okay?’” He asked, “And you better not try to end this conversation, because we both know that ‘later’ is never going to come.”
Leo shook his head and wince, he regretted ever being told what actually happened. “It’s fine, Raph, honestly, I just–”
“I need some time.”
Leo watched Raph’s reaction, how his twin clenched and unclenched his fist repeatedly, how his eye twitched slightly and his breath became heavier.
Through gritted teeth, Raph spook, “ Fine .” The venom in his voice took Leo by surprise. Raph then turned around and waved behind him, “Have it your way.”
Leo stood there, shocked and confused.
Did he say something wrong?
Leo sighed when his door shut, feeling as though a pressure was lifted from his chest.
But it revealed nothing good, and the breath felt more like a gasp for air as he slowly started to sink into the dark parts of his mind.
It was Splinter’s doing. He knows this now.
Yet a part of him couldn’t get over the betrayal. A part of him couldn’t get over the hurt.
He didn’t understand it, normally, it would be easy to just forgive and forget the whole thing. To just… Accept that his brother took Splinter’s words for fact, and was just trying to help, and move on.
But recently, those little incidents were getting harder and harder to just get over.
And he hated it.
He wanted to be with his brothers.
He wanted to support them.
To be there when they’re happy, and be there when they’re at their worst.
But he couldn’t right now because these stupid hurt feelings won’t go away.
He sighed and crawled into his bed, flopping on his shell as he stared at the ceiling.
He wondered how long he could stick around before things got boring. How long he could stay locked in his room before it was seen as weird?
Would they even care that he was in his room? Would they even come to check on him?
He heard what sounded like the click of a door, and figured someone had just exited Donnie’s room because the only one that would’ve gone in would be the one to slam the door on his way.
He continued to lie in his bed. Not really thinking. He felt like he was floating. Completely detached from his mind and body as he tried to just figure out where to go next.
Ding.
The sound broke Leo from his trance, and he looked over at the t-phone, puzzled.
The phone was currently on his bedside table, and he reached over grabbed the small item, and pressed the button on the side to see what the noise was about.
He chuckled a bit, a message was on his lock screen:
Teddy 💗 : How’s the M-day?
Leo rolled his eyes as he clicked on the message and swiped, unlocking his phone and getting immediately to Damian’s contact.
He pressed on the bar and thought about what to say.
Eventually, he sighed and chose to be honest.
User: Not too good. Splinter had apparently taken the presents meant for me and put them in boxes for my brothers
Leo clicked his tongue before continuing.
User: Behind their back, that is
He chose to not tell Damian about the incident with Donnie.
Teddy 💗 : … Are you kidding?
User: Unfortunately not.
Teddy 💗 : I’m sorry bby
Leo blushed at the nickname.
User: It’s not your fault.
Teddy 💗 : I’m still sorry. Today was meant to be good
User: It was! All of you were incredible, and even dealt with my whole ‘uncomfortable with receiving gifts’ look!
Teddy 💗 : Yeah, but idk I just wanted you to have a good time with your family.
Leo huffed a bit. Great. Now he was making Damian feel bad.
User: I am
Teddy 💗 : You didn’t add a period, you’re getting upset, and you are also locked in your room rn, right?
Leo didn’t respond to that. It took a minute before Damian texted again.
Teddy💗: Tell ya what? Let’s head to Murakami’s and get some food
Leo smiled, suddenly reminded of that one day. Their ‘first date,’ as Damian likes to call it, was when they went over to Murakami’s after Leo fought with the Purple Dragons, Bradford, and Xever.
User: That sounds great! When are we heading out?
Teddy 💗 : I was thinking in like 5-10 min, is that good with you?
User: Sounds good to me.
User: Love you Teddy<3
Teddy 💗 : Love you too, baby
Leo smiled as he set his phone down.
Maybe tonight won’t be so bad after all.
Mikey stood in the middle of the pit, smiling at the four boxes of presents in front of him.
It seemed almost everyone had gotten their gifts, due to Donnie being on the sofa closest to the TV and analyzing the boxes he also had.
Finally, Raph came back to the pit with what seemed to be his final box. He tossed the present onto the pile on the floor and took a seat on the couch furthest away from Donnie.
Mikey felt his smile faltered a bit, it was clear Raph was still angry at Donnie. Not that it wasn’t warranted, but still… It hurt a bit.
They already were missing one of them, he didn’t want the rest of his brothers fighting–
“I’m heading out to Mr. Murakami’s! You guys want anything?”
Mikey whipped around to look at the one speaking.
Leo was almost bouncing through the lair, there was a sway in his step that just made him look so… Happy.
Mikey pouted. He knew that they normally waited until after lunch to open gifts, but he still wanted Leo to stick around the lair. He knew it was a bit selfish of him, but he wanted his entire family to at least be around for the activities.
Besides, he was a bit hesitant to let Leo out of his sight, let alone out of the lair.
“Awe, man! You’re not sticking around for the show marathon?” Mikey whined, Leo only chuckled in response, his eyes never leaving the phone in his hand.
“I’m just going out to get food, Mikey, I’ll be back in time to watch the shows and open presents, promise,” he waved Mikey off dismissively.
Mikey couldn’t help but notice Leo’s cheeks being tinted with blue. He knew that this was Leo’s blush, and none of them ever questioned it.
But why on earth does Leo blush blue?
That was when another question snapped into Mikey’s head.
Why is Leo blushing?
Something about the situation looked so… Familiar to Mikey. As though he’s seen it before, maybe with one of his other brothers? He didn’t know.
A part of him wanted to keep Leo there. Another part of him knew he if he tried to hold Leo here, Leo would only shut himself off more.
“Ah, never mind, we went gyoza! Pizza gyoza!” Mikey chirped, trying to keep down any indication that he suspected something, but it didn’t work as Leo side-eyed him.
“Okay… Anything else?” The older turtle asked, stopping stopping, and turning so he could fully face his brothers.
Donnie shook his head, and Mikey only waved.
“Nope! That should be it,” the youngest stated, he wanted to not jump on to Leo right then and there, he wanted to ask a whole world of questions that he just needed the answer to.
But he also didn’t want to scare Leo off.
Leo turned slightly, still eyeing Mikey, confused.
“Alright, well I’ll–” “I’m coming with you.”
Raph pushed himself up from the couch and started making his way over to his older brother, who Mikey noticed visibly and got slightly more annoyed.
“I don’t think I can handle being alone with these idiots for much longer,” Raph stated, gesturing to the other two brothers, Mikey scoffed at him, insulted.
“We haven’t even done anything!” The youngest whined, Raph looked over his shoulder and merely rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah, you standing there is enough,” the older joked and faced back to the blue turtle. Leo snorted.
“And what? I’m not annoying?” He asked putting his phone in his pocket before crossing his arms and leaning to the side a bit. His eyes were narrowed and he had a smirk. Mikey immediately knew Leo would take anything Raph said as a challenge.
Raph shrugged, “Eh, I’m not annoyed by you yet, so you're the lesser of three evils.”
Mikey scoffed and rolled his eyes, not impressed by his brother’s words.
But his gaze immediately flickered back to Leo when he noticed the leader stiffen slightly.
Mikey squinted at him, and noticed how his demeanor looked less comfortable and more… Guilty? That was the only way he could describe it.
He felt his gaze soften a bit as he looked to the side. If he was being honest? He was thankful Raph had chosen to go with Leo. At least if he didn’t have an eye on his older brother, Raph would.
And if he knew anything it was that Raph won’t let Leo do anything dumb.
Leo nodded to the door, “Let’s go,” he ordered.
The two walked over to the entrance when suddenly, Leo stopped.
He glanced over at the others, specifically the present piles.
Almost as though he was… Counting?
Mikey cringed with guilt. There were four presents in each pile. None of them really went all out due to the year that have had leaving them all exhausted, so there were supposed to be only three.
But from each for each of them, there was one extra.
He was about to say something when Leo cut him off.
“There should be five total for each of you,” the blue turtle said with a wink before heading past the entrance.
Raph looked back at them, face clearly puzzled, and Mikey only shrugged.
Donnie watched as Raph followed Leo out of the lair, and felt sick.
He knew why Raph wanted out of the lair. And he knew it was because of him.
He could also guess why Leo said that.
And the guilt was slowly starting to consume.
Raph walked alongside Leo, heavy silence hung in the air.
They were currently close to where Murakami’s was, about three roofs away, but they were taking their time getting there.
Raph had honestly expected that Leo would do something to try and annoy him based on the conversation they had in the lair, but there was no sign of it.
Leo just seemed to be fidgeting with his hands, or typing something on his phone.
The ladder was what the blue turtle was currently up to. Typing away nervously on his phone, a mixture of relief and consuming nerves on his face.
Raph huffed but tried to keep it quiet. He had been trying to get a glimpse at what the hell Leo was looking at that could possibly be so important, but every time he tried, Leo seemed to catch him in the act and turned off his phone before shoving it into his pocket, causing the tension hovering between them to thicken.
He knew that he shouldn’t be trying to look at his brother's phone, and Leo was being weird! And when Leo gets weird, bad things happen! Sue him for being worried about his dumb older brother.
He finally chose to take a different approach this time. He slowed his pace to the point where Leo was in front of him.
He stepped over to the side to get right behind Leo and used his tiptoes to peer over his brother’s shoulder.
Right as he got a glimpse at the screen, Leo shut it off and whipped around, offense and annoyance written clear on his face.
“What are you doing Raph?” Leo snapped, and Raph held up his hands, “Me– Oh– I wasn’t doing anything,” he said threw gritted teeth.
He was trying hard not to snap at the moment. He had seen that Leo was in a text contact with someone, and the only thing Raph could catch was the name.
It was ‘Teddy’ with a pink heart next to it.
He felt bitterness grow in his chest. Today was their mutation day, their birthday, and Leo was locking himself in his room, trying to get out of the lair, all to talk to his little boyfriend?
Leo shot him a glare, “Yeah, right, ‘Not doing anything’ my shell, you knew what you were doing,” he stated, crossing his arms.
Raph’s eyes narrowed, and he felt the dam slowly start to crack.
“You know what? Yeah, I know what I was doing,” he snapped, stepping forward a bit to get closer to Leo’s face, “I was wondering why on earth my brother was too busy texting his little friends to talk to us on our birthday .”
Leo huffed, rolling his eyes, “Oh, so because I’m trying to talk to other people, I’m the bad guy?” He asked.
Raph snarled, “No, you’re being a fucking prick, that’s what’s happening.”
“Language,” Leo scolded. Raph felt his blood boil.
Leo was the one being a jerk, and that’s how he reacted to getting called out.
Oh. That nearly made Raph lose it.
Raph jabbed a finger into Leo’s plastron. “You get to talk to your little friends all the damn time, but the moment you have to spend just an ounce of time with us you act like you haven’t seen them in years.”
Leo rolled his eyes and shooed his hand away. He looked Raph in the eyes, “Look, I know that today hasn’t gone to plan, but I promise you, I just need some space, and–”
“Space? Space? Dude!” Raph gestured out, “We’ve given you space! A whole year of it! We’ve tried giving you time to come to us, we’ve tried talking to you, and we’ve tried to give you space!” He was shouting now.
Why was he shouting? His blood boiled and he felt like he was about to cry. He was just so frustrated, he was frustrated that Leo wasn’t listening to him, frustrated that his brother was still pushing him away, and frustrated that he felt as though he didn’t even know his own brother anymore.
“So why? Why the hell do you need more? Why the hell are you pushing us away? Why won’t you tell us anything?” He started to angrier.
Leo’s eyes narrowed, “Enough, Raph,” he ordered, but it was more of a plead than anything else.
Raph shook his head. “No, why on earth would you rather come home with bandages and cuts from god knows where than talk to your brothers?”
Leo’s glare was slowly turning to a snarl, “ Rapheal,” he warned, tension consumed the air around them.
Raph huffed.
“No, Leonardo, you don’t get to just shut a conversation down whenever you damn when please!” He shouted back getting closer up to the other.
His head swirled, he wasn’t thinking straight. “You never tell us shit, you shut yourself in your room when you’re hurt, you never tell us when you’re upset, and then you turn around and expect us to listen to you?” He scoffed.
Leo groaned, “I do tell you when I’m upset, you guys just never listen,” he stated, “Besides, what does it matter what I do in my free time? I’m your leader, and your older brother, my business is my own, why are you so upset about it?”
Raph snarled at Leo, “Oh, why am I upset? Are you serious?” A frustrated chuckle escaped Raph, “Maybe it’s– I don’t know– Because I have a leader who won’t tell me what’s going on? That I have an older brother who’s turning his back on the family?”
“Or maybe it’s because I have to live with a self-important drama queen, who won’t pull his good damn noise out of his phone to actually care whether he drowns in the ocean!”
…
His eyes went wide as he grimaced. Regretting his words instantly.
Leo’s eyes went wide as well, taken aback by his words.
Wow. Bringing up the whole ‘attention seeker’ thing and the Krang invasion in one sentence? Way to go Raph. Awesome way to stop Leo from pulling away.
Silence hung in the air, both of the brothers not knowing what to say.
He didn’t know how to explain the look on Leo’s face, nor the guilt that racked him.
Leo just looked like he was… Thinking. His face scrunched up, and his fingers twitched slightly.
Raph reached up slightly, “Leo, I–”
Thud.
The sound caught him off guard.
He spun around to see what had just happened, and his eyes landed on a water tower nearby.
Raph’s face morphed into confusion as he let out a ‘huh?’ as he saw a figure on the roof.
The figure was covered in shadow. And from the looks– And smells– Of it, there seemed to be smoke puffing out of the thing's mouth.
Raph could make out what seemed to be horns, a long tail that was thick at the base, then turned to a sharp point, and then fleshy wings that resembled bats, but without the point at the top.
Did it look so… Familiar?
He racked his mind, trying to figure out if this was some mutant they had met– Or plan the Shredder had, but nothing came up.
Finally, that day they had a talk with Splinter clicked.
Demon.
The word echoed through his mind as he reached for his sai, and pulled them both out, spinning them in his hand as his blood ran cold with fear.
The thing stood from its crouch position and leaped up, spinning into a ball mid-air before landing on the roof.
The figure rose into a stand, and much to Raph’s confusion, he was a human.
A normal human, has no horns, no tail, and no wings.
His white skin was tanned darker, and familiar black stripes ran his neck, face, and arms, easily seen by the white tee-shirt that looked like it was randomly thrown on, wrinkels on it made the shirt look old and messy.
He was wearing jeans that looked like they were too small, and his blonde air easily caught the moon’s light, and his hazel eyes almost looked as though they were glowing.
It didn’t take long for Raph to realize who this was.
And he felt his blood boil.
“Well, hello to you too,” the human greeted with a pearly white smile, not nearly as intimated as Raph would like him to be.
“Ah! Day!” Leo squeaked out, and Raph’s eyes flickered to watch his brother as he walked in between the two, but didn’t block them off from each other.
Raph couldn’t help his thoughts, questions as to why Leo seemed so nervous flooded and he was trying his hardest to not shout accusations at the human in front of him.
Leo continued to look at Damian, but pointed to Raph, “Ted– Day–” He fumbled over his words, his face burning a mixture of red and blue, “This is Raph,” he stated.
He turned to Raph and his smile faltered a bit, “Raph, Damian.”
Raph kept his eyes on the human, and slowly put away his Sai, “Huh, Hi?” He greeted in a questioning voice, raising a non-existent eyebrow as he did so.
He looked at Leo, “So where’d ya get him? Walmart?”
Leo put his head in his hand, “My gods, Raph,” he sighed.
“Ha-ha!” Damian’s loud, mocked laughter rang through the air, and Raph’s attention was drawn back to the man who was now crossing his arms.
“Ah, chihuahua has jokes, huh?” He asked, the smile on his face looking strained.
Raph’s eyes narrowed, “What did you just call me!?” He demanded as he stomped closer to each other.
Leo looked between Raph and Damian and felt terror engulfing his thoughts.
He held out an arm, stopping Raph from getting any closer to his boyfriend.
“Alright, play nicely you two,” he scolded with an awkward chuckle that turned into a grimace when he looked between the two most hot-headed people he knew.
They might be different breeds of hotheads, but they definitely were still both hotheads.
And the worst thing about was Leo had no clue if they were about to be friends with each other or fight.
Raph continued to glare at Damian, clenching his teeth as he did so.
He had no way to prove this. He had no way to back up his thinking.
But he knew this was who Leo had as ‘Teddy’ in his contact.
The mispeak at the beginning when Leo was introducing him only proved it.
“Welp!” Leo spoke up, clapping his hands together, gaining the attention of both Raph and Damian, “I think we should get heading to Murakami’s, don’t want to keep the others waiting,” he stated.
Raph looked between Damian and Leo, and then he groaned.
“ Ugh, fine. I guess the dork can come,” he stated, rolling his eyes as he did so.
Before he turned around, he caught Leo and Damian looking at each other, Leo wearing a sympathetic smile, with Damian having a smirk.
What was that all about?
The three were now on the roof that neighbored Murakami’s shop, with Leo up front and looking down at the noodle place with a bit of a smile on his face.
Raph is behind him, with Damian standing on the other side of Leo.
He was trying to not glare at the human, but that was a bit difficult to do.
His mind kept going to ‘ So this was the person that Leo was too busy texting to talk? ’
It just… Wasn’t fair. Damian didn’t seem that special. So what was going on that Leo would run to him whenever the blue turtle was upset and not– Oh, Raph didn’t know– One of his brothers.
Raph wasn’t jealous. He wasn’t. It’s just– Ugh, so frustrating!
“Are you guys ready to go in?” Leo asked, gaining Raph's attention as the other looked back at him, the smile on his face was so clearly strained that it was almost painful.
Damian looked like he was about to say something when Raph cut him off.
“Actually, Leo, man, you can go in,” he offered with a smile on his face.
Leo seemed taken aback, and a bit concerned, “Huh– What? Are you guys…?”
Raph shook his head, “We’ll stick out here, besides, I want to figure out who exactly that one is,” he jabbed a finger in Damian’s direction.
He saw the human roll his eyes as right before Leo turned to look at him.
Damian smiled. It was soft and caring.
Raph wanted to rip him apart. How can this be the guy taking his brother away?
“We’ll be fine ba– Blue, go inside and give Murakami my greetings,” he stated.
Leo nodded, then looked between the two.
“Okay– Um… Don’t kill each other while I’m gone,” he said with a smile, “Please.”
And with that, Leo turned and leaped off the roof.
Raph walked over to where Leo once was and watched as his brother entered the noodle shop.
Once Leo was out of sight, he looked at the pest.
He wore a smug smirk on his face as he turned his back to the half wall of the roof, and propered his foot up on it, leaning against it slightly.
“So, what’da wanna know?” He asked, his tone over-confident to the point where Raph knew he wasn’t taking this seriously.
Raph rolled his eyes, “How long have you known my brother?” He asked. He wanted to get straight to the point.
Damian let out a hum as he looked toward the sky, “A year now,” he admitted.
If Raph was drinking something, he would’ve spit it out.
He let out a fake, strained laugh, “ Ha-ha, very funny,” he stated, “Listen, I know a minute with Leo can sometimes seem like forever, but I need an actual time estimate.”
Damian chuckled, “Oh, if you only knew,” the words were spoken with no hastily they were fond and dreamy, but they made Rpah bristle.
“But it has officially been a year by now,” Damian continued, a pleasant smile taking place on his face, “Ironic, isn’t it? It was his birthday yet I got the best gift I could ask for.”
Raph felt his blood boil. A part of his registered how sickeningly sweet that was. Another part of him grew bitter.
He knew Leo was keeping something from them for a long time, but a year? A year ago on their Mutantion Day.
That just rubbed Raph the wrong way.
And then the whole ‘gift I could ask for’ just added fuel to the fire.
Because fuck him. Who was him to say that Leo was given to him– That he could just have his brother?
Leo was their brother– Mikey, Donnie, April– They all needed him. He needed him.
And he was not about to lose whatever relationship he has left with his own goddamn brother to some dude in a white t-shirt with wrinkles in it!
“ Leo is not someone to be given,” Raph spoke through gritted teeth, not thinking about what he was saying.
Damian looked at him with narrowed eyes, and the smile he had on his face fell. His mouth now twitched down in a form of disgust. He then spoke, his voice mocking.
“Well, it didn’t seem like ya’ll wanted him.”
Something in Raph snapped.
He grabbed out his Sai and charged at the human, screaming as he did so.
Damian faced Raph, the human’s arm swung out beside him, and his hand was outstretched.
In a flash of white, something blocked Raph’s sai.
The turtle looked down with a glare on his face and noticed that the empty spaces of his sai were being blocked by a black handle.
He looked along the handle and saw a sythe blad at the end above him.
He looked back at the human, a snarl still on his face even as confusion grew inside of him.
“Listen, punk,” Raph spat out, “I don’t know what you’re deal is with my brother, but if you hurt him–” Damian’s chuckle cut him off.
“ Oh, that’s rich coming from the one who brought up two of the main things he is upset about to win an argument,” he stated, his teething grinding together more as the sentence went on, he pushed his sythe back against Raph.
Raph growled, “ You need to back off,” he stated, Damian rolled his eyes, “Like you so helpfully did when the rat ruined yet another thing for your brother?”
Raph tried to push against the sythe, but it didn’t budge.
He looked the dude up and down. It was the first time he ever truly got a good look at the dude without focusing on hating his face.
He was a foot taller than him and built. He remembered all the times before when he threatened to kick his ass when he finds him, and Leo’s eye rolls and sympathetic looks when he did so.
It was clear Raph from Leo’s expressions alone that this dude would give him a run for his money.
That only made Raph panic more. If he would struggle with taking this dude down, was Leo really safe with him? What if something happened and Leo couldn’t get out of a situation because he was keeping him there?
He regretted ever letting the dude come along on something that was supposed to be just him and Leo–
Something clicked, and Raph’s eyes widened.
“ You! ” He almost shouted, “You were the one who invited Leo out to get Murakami’s weren’t you!?”
Damian rolled his eyes, “Slow. Just… Slow.”
Raph bore his teeth, “Who do you think you are, huh? Why do you get Leo alone?”
The other rolled his eyes, “I’m not purposefully getting him alone,” he stated, Raph shook his head. “Then why does it always seem like that!”
“Because Leo is just always alone,” Damian stated, “Even on days when he’s supposed to be with the people who love him.”
Raph was about to argue back when the words Damian spoke left him without any of his own.
Damian’s accusatory glare spoke volumes.
“We do love Leo,” Raph snapped, his words harsh and stern.
Also, was it getting hotter? Raph could feel sweat collecting on his palm. Drops formed on his neck.
Damian leaned in closer to his face, “Then why the hell are you telling me? ”
Raph didn’t have the answer, he just looked at the human, confused.
“Why are you telling me, when you should be telling him? ”
… Oh…
That’s where this was going.
Raph rolled his eyes, “Well… It’s not like he ever acts like he has time for–” Raph hissed in pain, his hand was pressed right u to the metal of his sai, which was turning red with heat.
He backed away, dropping his sai in the process. Before he knew it, the blunt end of Damian’s handle tapped him, which sent him down on his ass.
He looked up, Damian looming over him. His eyes glowed unnaturally in what Raph could only describe as anger.
“Then get your ass down there and make some time.”
Raph didn’t need to be told twice.
He grabbed his sai and threw himself over the ledge of the roof, landing effortlessly on the ground as he tried to get away from that thing.
He had his hand on Murakami’s door, and belief wondered what on earth Leo had gotten into with that dude.
He had no clue what kind of decision he was making, but he hoped it was the right one.
Notes:
If it wasn't obvious, these chapters are before episode 1 of season 2.
Raph's insecurities are getting to him.
Damian doesn't like people hurting the people he loves. Even on accident.
Both are impulsive.
Those two were really going to go one of two ways, and it just so happened that they got off on the wrong foot.Leo just wants his brother and his boyfriend to get along, and he can't even have that.
Raph also looks like he has some apologizing to do.
Jeez, there's a lot of apologizing to do next chapter.
Chapter 4: Messy Situation
Summary:
The turtle brothers are improving their communication skills.
It's still the turtle's birthday.It seems like a few of the girls are getting into some trouble...
Chapter Text
Leo shut the door behind her and sighed, trying to regain her composer a bit.
She then looked up with a smile, “Hello, Murakami-san,” she greeted as she walked up to the food bar that wrapped around the man’s working station.
“Ah, Leonardo-san,” he turned around, a smile on his face. He pushed for a moment before speaking again, “Are you alone? Where are your brothers?”
Leo frowned, she was aware the man was blind, but the automatic need to put on a mask fell at the reminder.
She huffed, “I’m not– well. Raph and Damian are outside… Talking,” she admitted, a gloomy look taking place on her face.
She thought she was ready for those two to meet. But she was far from ready.
Murakami frowned, “You sound upset, what is wrong?” He asked.
Leo shook her head and placed her face in her hands, “Just… Can we get the normal? Five meals of pizza gyoza, the extra is for Damian.”
Murakami put down his knife that was used to cut vegetables down. “Leonardo-san?”
Leo winced. “Yeah… Um.”
“This is the first time Raph is ever meeting Damian,” he stated, Murakami raised a brow at that.
“Oh? Your brothers still don’t know your boyfriend?” He asked, Leo nodded, “Yeah, they– Hey… Wait.”
Leo eyed Murakami, feeling his cheeks darken a bit, flustered, she started to stammer, “I didn’t– How’d you– Did Damian–” Murakami chuckled a bit.
“Trust me, turtle-san, when you need to hone your other senses to survive, you learn how to pick up on cues a lot easier than most people,” he stated, a smile on his face.
Leo felt herself tense, “So– You don’t care that I’m gay?” She asked, her voice was a bit squeaky, but it was something she had to get an answer to.
Murakami shook his head, “My friend, I do not care who you love, as long as you’re happy, it’s not my business to tell you what you can and cannot do,” he stated.
Leo let out a breath of relief, it felt like a weight was lifted from her chest.
“Thank you, Murakami-san,” she said.
She sighed once more, “But, yeah… Raph and Damian just meet– Well, like, they saw each other once, but now they’ve truly just met. The others still have no clue about Damian.”
The older man nodded, “And how is that going?” He asked.
Leo shook her head, she placed her elbows on the counter and placed her head where her two hands were on either side of it. “I think Raph hates him,” she admitted.
She leaned herself back, her hands flopping onto the table, “And it’s not like ‘Raph is the angry hot-head’ short of hate,” she stated, “I think Raph genuinely despises him.”
Murakami hummed as he started on their meals, “And how do you feel about the situation?”
Leo grimaced. “I… I don’t know. I’m disappointed, honestly. Like– I knew Raph already had a bad taste in his mouth, due to the often sleepovers with Damian, but– I just…”
Leo sighed, he crossed her arms on the table and rested their chin on their arms.
“I was hoping for them to get along,” she admitted.
Suddenly, the door to the shop swung open.
Leo spun around, eyes wide as she tried to figure out what exactly was going on.
Her eyes landed on Raph. But he seemed… Off. Her brother was pale and looked frightened by something.
Raph continued to look at Leo, so many ideas on what to say coming to him, but none really landing enough to be spoken.
“Raph?” Leo asked, his voice dripping with concern, “Raph, is everything okay?”
Raph slowly nodded, “Yeah,” he said, out of breath, he took his hand off of the door, and placed it on his hip, trying to appear natural, “Yeah, everythings cool.”
Leo eyed him, clearly suspicious. “Oh… Kay…” He stated, slowly shifting a bit have his side face Raph, but Leo was still looking at him.
‘Where’s… Damian? Didn’t kill him, did you?” Leo raised an ‘eyebrow’ and Raph snorted a bit at the irony.
“No, no, he’s good, just got bored,” Raph confirmed as he walked up and took a seat next to Leo, his eyes now trained on Murakami to avoid the leader’s eyes.
He saw Leo look at him for a moment, scoff, and then turn around and look at the table, “And I’m not?” He asked, jokingly.
Raph rolled his eyes, “Don’t know enough about ya’ personal life to make that decision,” he admitted. He noticed how Leo’s posture stiffened at his words and felt briefly bad for what he said.
But it was true, Leo could be the most boring person on earth, reading books in his free time or training, or he could be one of the most damn interesting people– Secret friends, secret enemies, and basically a whole other life, all while keeping his cool around his brothers.
Raph couldn’t tell you.
Because he didn’t know .
There was an awkward, tense silence in the air after that, the only sound in the noodle shop was the chopping of dow.
Raph sighed, dropping his hands onto the counter. Time to deal with this.
“Listen, Leo, look I–” He took in a breath, and muttered something.
Leo looked at him, confused, “What was that?”
Raph huffed, “I’m sorry ,” he stated, feeling an awkward chill run down his back, “I don’t know why I said that, and I know it was messed up of me to bring up not only what Sp– He ,” he eyed Murakami, he didn’t want to say what exactly was happen around someone who wasn’t family.
“What he used to mainly hold over you, but a day that was clearly not the greatest for you,” Raph stated, “So I’m sorry.”
Leo seemed to take in what he was saying before the blue leader’s eyes landed on the counter. “Thank you,” he murmured loud enough for Raph to hear, but quiet enough to make it clear he was uncomfortable.
Leo squinted a bit in thought, “I’m also sorry for springing Damian on you… I didn’t realize you two would react like that to each other,” he admitted.
Raph looked at Leo, confused he asked, “Like what?” His voice was a bit insulted.
Leo gestured, “Well– you know… You guys didn’t seem to… Get along,” he stated, a grimace clear on his face.
Raph wanted to say something, he wanted to argue that there was a reason for that. That the dude was clearly a piece of shit, and that Leo should stop– No. Leo would stop seeing that prick. He’ll be damned if some skater boy takes his brother.
But… Looking at Leo now… It was so clear that his brother was nervous and upset. And even a bit disappointed.
Raph sighed, “Damian… Damian is fine. Don’t love him. Don’t hate him. He’s just… Strange.”
Raph wanted to say so much more, but seeing Leo’s face light up in relief at his words, a clear pressure lifted off of his brother’s shoulder, that stopped him.
He sighed, he really wanted to just get all of his thoughts about Damian out right here right now, but he really, really didn’t want to give Leo more reasons to push him away.
Because if something goes wrong, he wants to be there for his brother.
Even if his brother doesn’t believe it.
“We’re home!”
Donnie looked over from where he was sitting on the couch, feeling a bit of relief to see the two turtles who had gone out.
He got up awkwardly as Raph started making his way to him, a to-go box in his hand.
He handed Donnie the box without even looking at him, Donnie returned the favor by looking for Leo, who was currently handing a giddy Mikey his box.
“Thanks, Lee– We found the last gift you had for all of us– including Raph, thanks!” Mikey said, his voice chipper and chuckle with a light in his eyes.
Leo smiled back at him, “No problem, Mikey,” he stated.
Donnie felt his heart twist in several different directions.
Leo looked at all of them with a smile on his face, “I need to go make sure of something– I’ll be back!” And with that, Leo placed down his box and left toward the bedroom hallway.
Mikey then looked pointedly at Donnie, who nodded.
“Yeah, yeah I need to go too,” he agreed, he turned around set his box down on the seat he was originally sitting on, and then quickly rushed over to where Leo was walking.
Right when both of them turned around the corner, Donnie spoke up.
“Hey! Leo! Got a second?” He called out, the older one stiffened and turned to him.
“Do you need something, Donnie?” Leo responded, a forced smile on his face. Donnie couldn’t help the bitterness at that.
“Yeah, um, I…” He rubbed the back of his neck, took a deep breath, and just decided to go for it.
“I’m sorry for what I said back there, I was an absolute lie, we all got you something,” Donnie’s voice was quick, all in one breath.
Before Leo could even respond, Donnie continued, “Splinter was the one who took the gifts– He said thatitwasforyourowngood– And I didn’t want you to try to just pin the blame on him and I thought if you assumed that itcamefromus you wouldn’t question it.”
Donnie tried to catch up on breathing, his heart pounding as he started to feel sick.
“So, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to–” Donnie huffed.
“I did lie to you. I fully meant to because I thought was for your own good, but…” He chewed on his lip a bit out of nervousness, “I… I don’t think that’s what happened.”
The minute it took Leo to answer felt like years of his life, he kept his eyes trained on the floor, unwilling to see the anger in Leo’s eyes that he knew he was there. He lied to him– Of course, Leo would be upset at him, and he would–
“I know.”
The answer took Donnie by surprise, he looked up at Leo, wide-eyed in shock.
What greeted him was a sad smile.
“Raph told me, I know.”
Donnie felt a bit in his gut. He felt slightly miffed at Raph for bringing it up before he could.
Leo took in a breath, “Thank you for apologizing– And… Explaining yourself.”
Donne grimaced, “You’re not… Mad, are you?” He asked.
Leo shook his head, “No, not mad.”
“Just… Disappoint.”
Donnie winced. That was worse.
Leo walked up to Donnie and put a hand on his shoulder, Donnie looked at Leo and tried to meet his eyes, but Leo seemed to be… Avoiding eye contact with him. Keeping his eyes, he trailed on what seemed to be Donnie’s jaw.
That only hurt worse. Why wasn’t Leo making eye contact with him? Did he really mess up that bad?
Now that he thought of it… He couldn’t remember the last time Leo made eye contact with any of them. Maybe quick glances, but never… Never held.
“I appreciate you coming to me, Don,” Leo stated, a smile on his face, “And I know you only meant to help, okay? Don’t beat yourself up about it.”
Donnie looked to the floor, “Okay,” he responded, dumbfounded by this whole situation.
He watched as Leo nodded, and then took his hand away from his shoulder and walked away.
Donnie turned around and looked back at where the pit was.
He had no clue how to process that.
Why wasn’t Leo angry at him? Why wasn’t Leo making eye contact with him?
Why had he never noticed?
Leo lay in bed, tossing and turning as he tried to get some sleep.
For all the bad, the day actually turned out pretty well for his brothers.
Mikey got two paintbrushes Donnie had gotten, a sketch Raph found, a cookbook and a new spatula since the old one broke, and a polishing kit.
Donnie got a notepad from Mikey, a toolbox from Raph, a microscope, a fuzzy blanket (He’s seen the search into blankets Donnie has done, he knows), and a set of ninja-throwing stars.
Raph got some hero figurines, a comic book, new drumsticks, and a new song sheet for drums. He left one present unopened, despite Sensei’s protest.
Leo huffed as he continued to turn in his sleep. Tears threatened to stream out of their eyes, bruises and welts starting to form on their arms and legs pained them to move.
She appreciated Raph’s sentiment, but did he have to disobey Splinter?
Her breath came out ragged and pained, and she immediately tightened her jaw. She knew better than to cause noise, it only made things worse gods-forbid you woke someone up and they came in.
So she sat there, not knowing what to do.
Until she heard a creek .
Leo looked to her door, heart pounding in her ears as the worst situations came to her mind.
But when she looked at the doorway, she saw a familiar, small figure there.
“Mikey…?” Leo whispered, blinking as the younger’s face slowly came clearly into view.
“Lee?” Mikey asked, shuffling from one foot to the next, “Can I… Stay here for tonight?”
Leo’s face softened, her younger brother’s face was so small .
“Yeah, yeah, of course,” Leo chirped as she propped herself up and scooted toward the wall, lifting the covers for her younger brother to be next to her.
Mikey immediately took it, quickly getting into bed, and crushing into Lee with a hug that took her breath away.
Mikey buried his face in her plastron.
After a moment, Lee spoke up.
“Mikey…” She pushed, and then felt the younger squeeze her tight, she sighed.
“Do you want to talk about it?” She asked, Mikey sniffled and muttered something she couldn’t hear.
Leo placed her hands on the back of Mikey’s head, “What?” She asked softly.
“It was about you.”
The room seemed to be sucked out of movement as Leo froze, trying to figure out what to do with that information.
Her brother? Having a nightmare about her ?
She grimaced and shook her head, this is not about her, Mikey is upset right now.
“What did I do?” She asked, rubbing the back of Mikey’s shell in circles with her other hand.
“You weren’t here ,” he whimpered. “You were gone.”
Mikey spoke up once more, his voice was small and weak.
“Why do always try to leave?”
Lee felt her heart pain and could feel herself immediately go into damage control mode.
“I’m not– I would never try to leave, Mike–” “But you do ,” Mikey cut her off with a whine, pushing away from her a bit.
He looked up at her, “You always leave the lair. When you’re upset. When you’re happy. You leave ,” the voice began to mix with a sob, “And– And on the technodrome– You tried too–”
He cut himself off with a hitch to his breath, “Why are you trying to leave?”
It was as though Lee could feel something crumble around her– The world of safety she had set up from her brothers slowly fell due to the unstable structure of lies she had set up.
“No– Nononono– No.” She could feel herself panic as a form of helplessness developed in her. She placed her hand on the side of her brother’s face, his eyes filling with tears, “No, Mikey, no,” she repeated herself.
“I would– I will never leave, okay? I will never leave you or any of the others,” she wrapped her arms around her brother again, her heart pained as a sob was pulled out of the younger.
“You all are my family, Mikey,” she stated, “And I am so, so, so sorry I ever made you think I would even consider leaving you, Sunshine,”
Mikey whined as he buried himself back into her plastron. She held back a whine as her bruises and injuries made themselves known, an ugly remained of another time when she begged something to take her far away.
But she couldn’t. She couldn’t leave them.
Her heart and body were pained with two desires, to stay with her brothers, and to be safe.
And she knew which one she had to choose to survive.
And she knew which one she would always choose.
She will never leave her brothers– Her family .
Even if it kills her in the end.
Karai sat in the middle of Avery’s living room. April was lying on the couch, and the new girl, Mercy, was sitting on the loveseat, looking uncomfortable.
She had just gotten back from the introduction test at her new school, Marry Darkened Academy, and she was exhausted and just so upset that it had to fall on this day of all days.
April had been told by the boys that their mutation day was a very personal day for all of them, the day they all changed and were able to gain each other, they had asked if she was okay with just showing up with congrats the next night.
Of course, she agreed. Although she was a bit disappointed, she knew that the others had their reasons for wanting to keep that part of their lives between each other.
But Karai didn’t get that choice.
She was too busy jumping obstacles and naming ingredients in a potion in order to be there for the person she had started seeing as a sister’s birthday.
She huffed a bit, currently wearing her leather jacket and leggings, she looked around the room, her eyes tracing over the familiar wooden walls, and cracks.
She was about to do something when heavy, running footsteps caught her off guard.
Suddenly, Shini ran into the room, catching herself on the frame of the arch that led to the hallway, she bent a bit as she tried to catch her breath.
Karai immediately jumped to her feet, “Shini?” She called. Mercy perked up and looked at the girl, and April peered over the couch.
Shini was a mess. Her white, baggy pants were stained brown with mud, and her black t-shirt was tight to her skin from what seemed to be sweat coating her body.
Her hair, now down from its usual ponytail, clung to her face due to a mix of sweat and blood.
“Rai!” She called out, her voice panicked, Karai was already making her way over to her friend.
Eventually, she was in front of Shini, “Shini, what happened?” Karai asked, concerned for her friend as she continued to look over her.
Shini huffed, April and Mercy were now next to Karai, looking at each other, then back to the injured one in concern.
Shini started gesturing, “I– I was at the grocery store, picking up some ingredients,” she stammered over her words, “And– And I saw this… Group of people who were wearing like… They looked like robes. Like the one that woman– Uh– Um– Shara? Sofia? Spark–”
“Sphynx?” Karai offered, raising a brow, Shini snapped her fingers and pointed at her, “Yes! Her! They were wearing cloaks like hers, but… Black?” She stated, “And they were open cloaks, and they had actual clothes under their cloaks like they just threw on cloaks like some costume.”
“So, I got a bad feeling about them, so I followed them.”
“They ended up going to the back of the store where they met up with some red-cloaked cultist with their hood up.”
“I think it was some sort of back-alley deal– And get this– The black-cloaked guys turned into– Like– Werewolves! Their ears and tails popped out of nowhere!”
“They also looked like timber wolves,” Shini commented, as she continued, “As so, I tried to watch them, but I was seen and attacked,” she stated.
“But before that, I overheard the cultist giving these other people that they were going to give them some kind of map so that they can find what they’re looking for,” she huffed as she ended her statement, trying to catch her breath.
The other three girls looked at each other.
Karai looks to Shinigami, “Do you know what they're looking for?” She asked, Shini shook her head, “Why?” The answer was the same.
Mercy pipped up, “We should tell this to the others,” she stated, biting her lip nervously as she spoke, April shook her head. “We don’t even know what this is. And, besides, it's Leo’s birthday, we don’t want to bug them.”
Karai looked between all of them, before her eyes went back to Shini, “Shini. Do you know where they are meeting up?” She questioned.
Shini blinked at her before nodding, “Yes, it’s the words near the Timber wolf’s tribe– The Green Lune woods?” She responded, Karai nodded, “When?”
Shini thought for a moment, “It’s going to be at midday, when, and I quote, ‘That wretched pest won’t be out,’ that’s all I know,” she admitted.
Karai thought for a moment, “Okay… So we know it’s happening in the Green Lune woods, at mid-day, no clue the date.”
“Oh! It’s tomorrow.”
Karai snapped her fingers, “Thanks, okay,” she clapped her hands and continued to think.
“So, let’s wait until then, then we’ll go ahead, see what is up with those two, and then we’ll get the others involved if we have to. Plan?” She asked, looking around at the other three girls.
April nodded with a determined look on her face, Shini looked at her with a smile and she ignored the way her heart picked up when she saw it, and Mercy looked… Hesitant. She shifted from one foot to the next.
“Are we sure about this?” Mercy asked. She had never liked the whole ‘go out on a mission and get into fights’ sort of life. When they were younger, she would always have to hold Leaf back from picking fights with kids twice his size.
Karai turned to her, her eyes narrowed in a way that made Mercy shiver, “We’ll only be watching, no fighting, no plotting, and no intervening, just watching and gathering information.”
“We’ll be in and then out in a second, okay?” Karai stated she was trying to be as reassuring as she possibly could. She has only had to interact with an asshole who won’t stop throwing herself into fights. Sue her.
Mercy nodded, feeling uneasy, and through Karai’s… Comfort? Motivation? She didn’t know.
“Okay…” She agreed, keeping most of her opinions to herself.
She just hoped this would turn out okay.
The forest was still, and dark. Despite it being mid-day, it was a struggle to see as the thick foliage blocked out the sun.
Karai peered out from behind a tree trunk, she was far from the ground, standing on the branch of a thick spruce tree that looked like it could’ve been there for decades.
April was still on the ground, using the trees and shadows to her advantage as she looked around.
Mercy was in the air, using her raven wings to get a sky view of the place.
And Shini jumped down from the tree tops and landed on the floor, a crunch happened as leaves were crushed under her feet
She looked around for a moment, making sure she didn’t alter anyone she didn’t want to.
“Shini.”
Karai’s voice came through her moonstone, “Are you sure this is going to work?”
Shini smiled to herself, she was now in her normal black, tight outfit that had gold accents, “Yes, Karai, it’ll work,” she stated.
She had a utility built around her waist. She reached into her pocket and grabbed out a swirling green potion as stealthy as she could.
She couldn’t help but feel a little embarrassed.
She opened the potion, rubbed the liquid on her hands, and then poured some on the ground.
She closed the bottle and put it away.
Then she placed her hands on the ground where the potion was.
She closed her eyes and started to concentrate.
She suddenly felt as though he was falling, but her body was staying still. As though her couscous slipped from her body, and she was now in free fall.
Then she was caught. Her mind latched onto the roots around her. The thin threads of life for the plants that were around.
She allowed herself to slip through the roots, the blades of grass, and the leaves above now were acting as her eye, she could see millions of things at the same time, but she only had one eye.
Every tiny bug. Every animal. Every wind that blew.
She could see it all.
Suddenly, there was a footstep on the grassy floor.
She zoned in on the area and then traveled up the trees to watch the person from above.
And there were three people. All in those black cloaks.
Bingo.
She zipped back, her mind snapping into her body once more.
She gasped at the suddenness, she wasn’t used to that by now.
“5 miles south,” she blurted out as quickly as she could, the green potion now slowly disappearing from the ground and her hands.
“Nice work, Shini.” Karai’s voice came through, and Shinigami felt pride well in her, her heart thumping loudly.
“Thanks, Karai,” she said with a smile as she rose from her crouched position.
A shadow passed overhead, and she looked up to see Mercy heading in the direction she gave.
She nodded. She was ready to see what the here was going on.
The two cloaked figures walked through the dark forest, the grass crunching beneath their feet as they went up to meet with two other figures, ones with red cloaks, and a black, flame-made dragon head on their back.
There were three of them, one was up at the front, and the other two followed.
The one at the front had brown hair poking out from under their hood, and two black horns on their forehead.
“Ah, my friends, it’s good to see you once more,” the familiar female voice purred, and a grin was seen on her lips.
One of the black figures had on a purple shirt, blue jeans, and black shoes. They walked up to the other with a snare on their lips. “Let’s cut to the chase, Sphynx,” he ordered.
Sphynx only let out a shirl laugh. “Oh, come now, Zinc,” she said, “Don’t let the power get to your head, you haven’t even been accepted, yet.”
The dude huffed, “Right, now,” he started, holding out his hand expectantly.
“Where is what I map?” He asked, voice clearly agitated. Sphynx hummed before she produced a scroll of paper from her rob. “Here,” she offered, and then she placed the scroll in the man’s hand.
The dude took the scroll back a bit, then hesitated. “And this won’t have any… Unknown effects, right? Is it just a map?”
Sphynx laughed. “Oh, come now, I’m a woman of my word,” she let out a sigh, “Honest.”
Zinc huffed, “Haven’t you bragged about tricking that Pest you’re fighting? And the lord of Lava Port?”
Sphynx huffed, “I keep my words to the one true ruler, and he has stated that you are to be kept alive,” she growled. Zinc only huffed.
“No matter, this transaction is done,” the man stated.
Meanwhile, there were two figures up on a tree, one on either side, with another perched higher up on the tree next to them.
“This seems… Odd,” Shini Commented in a whisper, she was the closest to Mercy, with Karai being on the other side of the tree.
“Yeah,” Karai agreed.
She huffed, “April’s down below, we should make sure she’s doing okay,” she commented, “So we listen on what this map is for, and then we get out of here and tell the others, plan?”
“Sounds good to me,” Mercy whispered from above.
Suddenly, Shini felt herself dip, and her heart sank.
“Not so good.”
She screamed as she fell, the air whipping around her, burning into her skin.
She wasn’t able to get her powers started before she hit the ground, landing in some bushes that broke her fall enough that it wouldn’t do damage, but it still hurt .
She groaned as she rubbed her head and looked up, freezing when she made eye contact with the cloaked woman.
She chuckled awkwardly, “Heh… So, um… Wrong time to drop?” She asked with a smile.
Sphynx pointed at her, “Get her!”
Shini winced as the other two red cultists lunged forward, charging at her with their hands outstretched.
“Stay back!” The shout came from behind her as April jumped over her and slashed at the dudes with her Tessen, backing them up from SHini as the witch scrambled to stand.
Karai jumped down from the tree and pulled her sword out from its holster that was on her side when she hit the ground in a perched position.
She screamed as she charged at Sphynx, who simply waved her hand to her left, where Shini was, and chased some sort of force to collide with Karai, sending her to the ground.
She propped herself up with her elbows, just in time to see Sphynx approaching her.
Right then Shini was able to get up and jump over to where the two of them were, getting in between Karai and Sphynx as she chucked an orange potion from her belt, causing it to splash right on her face.
Sphynx screamed as she grabbed her face, walking back to try to get away from the potion thrower.
Her hood came off of her head, and allowing Shini to see her brown hair, and red vine-like veins in full.
Sphynx removed her hands from her face and looked at Shini head-on. The woman’s eyes were burning red, her pupils were just slits, and there were veins on her horns that plush a sickening blood-soaked red.
Shini shuddered at the pure hatred in the woman's eyes, and she could hear Karai mutter, “What the…?” In the background.
Shini only took a moment to be shocked before she started to run at the other woman.
She grabbed 3 potions out of her belt with each hand and started to chuck them one by one.
But this time, the other was able to dodge the potions, but she still was backing up, seemingly knowing better than to not get close to someone with liquid.
Suddenly, the other man jumped over Sphynx with a scream, and he slashed down his sword as he did so.
Shini was able to back up right in time, stepping to her right and turning to look at the man at the same time.
She was able to get a better look at him due to his hood falling. He was a brown-haired dude with wolf ears, he had light brown skin, and he wielded a sword that was his height.
The sword was mainly silver with a purple hold that attached the giant blade to the handle.
But when the boy looked at her, she could feel confusion creep into her.
He was clearly using his mana.
And his eyes had turned to the familiar, bright green of the Timberwolves. He suddenly zipped forward, causing her to help as she stumbled back to avoid getting cut.
He was moving quicker than her eyes could keep up, flashes of green were the only things that warned her he was coming.
She had thrown two other bottles at him, each missing. She now only had one left in her hand as she continued to back up.
She looked at the bottle and noticed that it was another green potion with a blue sparkle in it.
She got an idea.
She started to see a pattern in his movements, and so she counted.
Once she was sure that the boy seemed to be waiting at least 3 counts before zipping forward once more, she waited.
She backed up, and the boy came back into view.
1.
The boy looked at her as she stood still, clearly trying to catch his breath.
2.
The boy moved his feet so that he could lunge at her.
3!
She jumped back and got her throwing arm ready right as another flash of green happened.
In the flash, she threw the potion she had while aiming toward the ground, causing the thing to shatter in the grass.
When the flash stopped, she had fallen and was now on her back.
A sword point fell to her face and she gasped in shock.
But when she looked up, she saw that the man from before had been in case in side of giant, thick vines that protruded from the ground.
The vines wrapped around his leg, torso, and arms. Meaning that he couldn’t move.
Shini smirked at him, which only seemed to make him angrier.
Looking over the man, her eye caught on something in the belt he was wearing under his cloak.
She walked past the sword and up to him, eyeing the thing in his belt.
It was a paper scroll.
She reached for it as the dude screamed, “Hey! Hey! What are you doing!?” He sounded frustrated and panicked all at the same time.
Shinigami grabbed the scroll and looked at the piece of rolled-up paper. “Huh, this is strange,” she commented as the dude continued to scream, “That’s mine! I paid good money for that! How dare you!”
Shini raised a brow, as she looked at the man. That was odd. She figured that when dealing with the cultist you would deal in souls, not money.
Suddenly, there was a whoosh in the air behind her.
Shini whipped around and saw an arrow flying right toward her.
Her eyes widened as she froze at the sight.
Right when the arrow was inches from her face, a wave of purple and black lightning came down and pushed the arrow away splintering it in half.
When the wave cleared, she could see the other dude that was with the wolf from before. He was wearing a black T-shirt, blue jeans, and white shoes. He held a pure white bow in his hand, and it looked like he had a quiver strapped to his back.
The dude was looking somewhere above her, and she followed his gaze.
Above her, Mercy was flying. There was a sheepish grin on her face as she looked at Shini.
Suddenly, Mercy looked up and yelped as she dodged out of the way of another arrow that was shot at her.
Shini looked at the dude with the bow, and it was clear he was just trying to get Mercy out of the sky.
She then looked over toward Karai, who was currently fighting with Sphynx, who was dodging effortlessly out of the way of Karai’s attacks.
Shini then looked over to where April was, the girl was currently struggling to handle both of the other cultists.
One of them was holding onto her wrist, and the other was trying to grab her as she sliced wildly to try to get both of them off.
Shini decides to turn her attention to that situation.
She put the scroll in between her body and the utility belt, and an over to where her friend was, grabbing out another one of her potions.
She closed over and saw that this one was a light blue and smirked.
She was now running the cultist head-on. The dude was facing April, but Shini was still surprised that he didn’t see her coming.
She threw the position lower hand and was able to break the potion right past the cultist.
The potion turned the ground where the splash hit turned to ice.
The cultists and April looked over at the ice, confused.
Shini jumped up and in a flying kick, she knocked the cultist that was trying to grab April over, causing him to slide across the ice and away from the red-head.
April watched in shock as Shini continued to go after one of the two cultists she was fighting.
She didn’t waste any more time, though.
She swung around and aimed her energy at the one grabbing her wrist.
She swung her tessen at the man's wrist, causing him to yelp in pain when a slice made a bit of contact.
He let go of her and backed up a bit.
And then he let out a huff and started marching forward, causing April to back up to where Shini was.
Shini dodged the punches thrown at her, she was trying her hardest to gain some distance between her and the cultist.
That was when she felt something hit her back.
She and April looked at each other, confused.
And then they saw something coming at both of them.
The thing slammed into them, sending the two girls to the ground in a heap.
Shini groaned, her eyes squeezed tight from the pain as her hands gripped the ground under her.
She let her eyes flicker open as she propped herself up, April was not too far behind, putting her hand to her forehead.
Shini looked to see what in the underworld had hit them when her heart stopped.
Karai whimpered in pain, her body twitching with strain as she tried to get up.
April sat up while Karai used her hands to raise her body a bit.
They all looked up when someone stepped in front of them.
Sphynx was smirking down at them, a smug look on her face.
She was a bit further away, a good three feet, but Karai could see the smile all the same.
“Brave of you to try to face us,” Sphynx stated as she walked forward, “Brave.”
Her left hand swung out to the side. Black crawled from the tips of he fingers to her elbow. Her hand grew to the size of her torso, and her fingers became more like claws.
“But very stupid.”
A wicked grin erupted across her face.
“I’ve been waiting to try out this new form.”
Meanwhile, Mercy was still dodging the arrows that were being shot at her, panicking as they barely missed, and the archer down below seemed to be getting increasingly upset.
She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t prepare for this. She was specifically told that they wouldn’t be getting into a fight.
She launched herself up to avoid another arrow, and she scanned the ground below to look for her friends.
That was when she saw what was happening. That woman– Sphynx? Was approaching them. Her hand was now a black claw.
She panicked, and before she knew what she was doing, she dove over to the area right in between where the woman and her friends were.
The wind whipped against her face as her wings were tucked close to her body. Diving head-first was never something that was recommended.
But when she was a few feet from the ground, she quickly spread her wings, and flapped them harshly, causing not only her to be lunched up a bit.
But a shock wave of purple and black lightning was thrown the cultist’s way.
In a place of bright purple, Sphynx and the other two cultists were thrown back, the two hitting the trees behind them, while Sphynx was the only one able to find her footing enough to stick the landing and fight against the wind that was in the aftermath of the wave.
Her arms were crossed over her face to shield herself from the bolts, but when the wind died down, she was able to peek past them.
And there was no one there.
They had vanished in the blink of an eye.
Sphynx had her arms to her side, and her fist clenched. Her blood boiled with frustration.
Those wretched little–Ugh!
She stomped her foot slightly and whipped over to where Zinc had freed himself.
“You!” She billowed, causing the wolf to flinch.
He looked up at her, face pale.
“Do you still have the map?” Sphynx demanded, glaring daggers at the man who nervously shook his head.
“N- No, the witch, she– Agh! ”
The massive, black-clawed hand that had wrapped around the man pushed him back to the vines he had just freed himself from, knocking his head in the process.
Sphynx retracted her arm, which brought the man closer to her, her snarling face was close to his.
“ You ,” she growled, her heart thumping her chest as she started to squeeze the man, who whimpered in pain.
“Do you understand what this means!? ” She screamed, squeezing tighter and causing the other to hiss in pain.
“Y- Yes! Yes! I know!” He cried out, “Please- Please! I can make it up to you– I’ll– I’ll– I’ll get it back, I promise!”
Sphynx glared at the man and looked him up and down.
Then, an idea popped into her head.
She smirked and released the man from her grip. He fell to his knees at her feet as he tried to catch his breath.
“That’s right,” she purred, “You will.”
She used the sharp claw of her finger to force his face up to look at her.
She bent slightly to look him in the eyes.
“I will help you. I will give you the power and assets you need to make your little plan work,” she stated. Zinc gulped. “I refuse to be corrupted,” he bit out, Sphinx only pushed her claw further to his chin, causing him to yelp.
“No corruption,” she stated, her eyes unreadable.
“I will help you overthrow the alpha of your clan,” she stated, “As long as you promise to kill those girls, and bring me one thing in return once over completely your mission.”
Zinc had his hands around the claw that was against his chin, his ears flat to his head in fear. “What– What is it?” Sphynx smirked.
“Bring me the Elder’s head.”
Karai was to fall through the portal, screaming as she hit the wooden floor.
She groaned as she looked opened her eyes.
Just in time to see April and Shini falling through as well.
Karai panicked and tried to move out of the way, but the two girls still ended up falling on top of her.
The last to come out of the portal was Mercy, who used her wings to make it so she landed on the side of the pile.
The portal closed when Mercy’s feet hit the ground, and she looked at the pile of girls with a wince.
“Everyone alright?” She asked, receiving a groan in response.
April moved out of the pile, holding her pounding head as she lifted her onto the loveseat.
“Well that was something,” she stated as she closed her eyes to try to calm her hurting head.
Karai sat up, “And an absolute fail,” she spit out, bitterly, “We got our asses kicked, and we still have no clue what that map is about.”
The coldness from Karai buzzed in the room, and both Mercy and April redirected their eyes from Karai.
“We might not know what the map is,” Shini confirmed as she sat up.
She then lifted her head to reveal that she was holding a scroll of paper. “But at least we have it~” She stated.
Everyone stared at Shini, dumb-founded.
Karai lit up, and stammered to her feet, “You got it?” She asked she reached out both of her hands to help Shini up, and her face heated up when the other girl took her hand.
“Yep!” Shini responded as Karai pulled her to her feet.
The witch handed Karai the scroll as everyone else gathered closer to the two.
Karai opened the scroll of paper for everyone to see, and both she and April gasped in shock.
It was a map, alright.
A map of the underworld.
And oh boy , does Karai have a lot to learn.
In the middle of the paper, there was a land mass with the name ‘Demonic Landing.’
There were six other islands, and there were three islands that spiral below the Demonic Landing, and then three continuing the spiral above the Demonic Landing.
They all had Names, but Karai had no clue what any of them meant.
“What is this?” She asked, she saw Shini glance at her. “It’s a map of the seven islands.”
She then pointed the the ‘Demonic Landing.’ “This is the island we are currently on, it’s basically a meeting point for all of the leading creatures of the other island.
She then followed the islands going down, “The islands are stacked above each other in a spiral-like manner.”
“The first of the down islands is the ‘Mermadic summoning,’ it’s basically right below the Nox reign.”
“This it’s the Isle of the Serpents, and then the Cracks to the Abyss.”
The ‘Cracks to the Abyss’ was depicted as a giant pool of sludge with white cracks in it.
“But the upper three are what it seems we need to look at,” Shini mentioned, pointing to the three other islands, there was a blue dot on each of them, with a purple dot on the final one.
“These are the islands above us, with the beginning being right next to Wingdell.”
“From bottom to top it’s Realm of Humanoids, Giant’s Stone, and The Dragons Planet.”
April groaned, “I already have a headache… Anything else we need to know?”
Shini chuckled, “Do you want to get into the nine regions?”
“No!” “We’re good.”
Mercy snorted.
Shinigami shook her head. “Okay then, well–” She pointed to The Dragons Planet, “It seems like whatever they’re looking for is here.”
Karai narrowed her eyes and nodded, “Okay…”
She then looked at Shini and then April, “Also… Did you guys also notice something… Familiar about that dude– Zinc?”
Shini, April, and Mercy all grimaced.
Shini spoke up, “He looked like a Timber wolf.”
Karai nodded.
“Now, that’s just weird…” She muttered.
“Yeah, like– We’re friends with the Timberwolves, right? Heck, Leo and Elder seem pretty close… Why are they working with the cultist,” April piped up, worry embedded into her voice.
Mercy ‘tsk.’ “Something tells me this isn’t a ‘they’ situation,” she stated. The others looked at her, wanting her to continue.
She sighed, “The Timberwolves have been… Battle locked. They’re fighting something but no one can figure out what .”
She shifted uncomfortably. “People think it could be an ‘Overrule…’ Where someone has questioned the alpha’s power, and is now fighting to overthrow them.”
Karai looked back at the map, “And if someone is trying to overthrow the alpha and is also a part of the cult then that is bad news,” April muttered.
Karai nodded, “Then we need to speak to the Timberwolves,” she stated as she rolled back up the paper.
“If anyone is going to know about what the cultists are looking for, it’s going to be them,” she stated.
Nobody dared to interject, it was the logical next step.
April couldn’t help the dread pooling in her.
Shini felt nervous grow in her. She barely had any potions left.
And Mercy felt as though she was about to puke.
She knew where this was heading. And she didn’t like where it could end up. She hated the idea of fighting.
But… If her friends were in danger, what other choice did she have?
She couldn’t help but stare at the map, and wish another choice would appear.
Notes:
Last chapter before we get into Episode 1, let's go!
And don't worry, your regularly scheduled Leo-centric angst will be back next time, lol.
Anyway, how did you guys like this chapter transitioning to the girl's POV? I was hoping to add more chapters like these into the work, that way you guys can also get a feel for the other characters.
Shini is a bit goofy right now, let her find her footing.
Mercy is just scared of everything.AND! There's now a map! Hurrah! That's going to be important!
Also, I know there are none of the dots mentioned in the story- That was on purpose so that the image could be seen more easily.Anyway, it seems as though Lee has made her decision to stick by her brothers.
Let's hope she won't regret that.TIMELINE THING:
This work: Half of season 2 and then a massive incident.
Next work (Hopefully): Aftermath of the incident, the rest of season 2.So... Keep that in the back of your head. :)
Chapter 5: A Regrettable Choice
Summary:
It's the start of the first episode one of season 2.
Leo is struggling.
Notes:
Trigger warnings!:
Shown child abuse. Starting mark: !!!~~~!!! Ending mark: ~~~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The moon shone brightly over New York, the city very buzzing in the supposed peacefulness of night.
Whoops and shouts rang through the air as Mikey skated through the rooftops on his board, adrenaline rushing through his veins as he felt the air whipping against his face.
He laughed and hollered as he grinned across a pointed glass window and got back up on the roofs above.
Donnie jumped down from the tops of the buildings, landing on a metal fence in front of windows, and quickly jumping from one to the other.
“We are awesome!” He cheered, a smile bright on his face.
Leo and Raph quickly joined in, both cheering as they jumped from the roof.
Raph had landed on an air conditioning unit that was near a window, Donnie was close by him.
The red turtle still felt some bitterness blooming in him, but the adrenaline and excitement overtook all of that.
“And then I took my sai, and shortened that Krang droid’s skull–” He stabbed the unit with his sai with a “Wham! So cool!”
Donnie chuckled at his brother, a smile bright on his face. He was honestly just thankful that Raph didn’t hate him.
“Sure Raph, but I used my uncanny scientific knowledge to bring down an interdimensional portal!” He bragged, “Equally as awesome!”
Lee watched her brothers with a smile on her face. Their birthday was yesterday, and April had time to come around to the lair. She looked a bit… Miffed when she did, but won’t way anything.
Even though it had been a month, whenever any of them brought up the invasion and the win they gained, all of her brothers gained huge smiles on their faces and talked about the day for hours on end as though it had just happened.
She found it sweet. They were all so excited and happy about winning against the invasion, and she didn’t want to ruin that for them.
That was why it was mainly her who brought it up, who got the conversation rolling.
She couldn’t help but feel a bit of confusion seep into her whenever the invasion got brought up.
She wasn’t happy. Not like her brothers. They had won, and she was more than relieved. But she wasn’t… Happy.
There was no buzz of victory. Nothing. It almost felt annoying. Big bad threatens the world. She has to go through a life-or-death situation with other people. She almost dies. They win anyway. Everyone is happy and things are forgotten.
And she was just… Tired.
But she would never say that out loud. She would never tell her brothers how annoying it is to be caught up in stuff that she was forced into. Or how tiring it was to keep on making plans and stay up worrying. Or how painful it felt to feel as though her family would rather her dead than lose.
She kept her mouth shut and smiled as she jumped to one of those hang-over roofs.
Mikey skated to just under the roof and came to a stop.
“And–’ The youngest’s arms with from crossed to him pointing at the others, “Let’s not forget–”
“Cottage cheese demon, if we didn’t stuff him in that microwave the earth would be drowned in living cheese!”
All of the others were staring at the youngest as he explained their story. Raph was at the front with Leo to his right, Donnie to his left, and Leo was farthest back.
His arms were crossed as he glared at the younger, “For the 22nd time, Mikey, there was no cottage cheese demon, ever!” He stated.
Mikey had his arms crossed as he was looking away from the rest, “Did you see him?” The younger asked, much to Raph’s confusion.
“No!” He stated.
“Then how do you know, huh?” Mikey’s tone was sassy and filled with playful mockery.
Lee looked between her two brothers and stopped herself from chuckling.
Honestly? Cottage cheese demon? Wanting to drown the world in living cheese? Not the most out-of-packet thing she has heard of.
“Oh, yeah, and that parasitic dragon god that died due to the moon,” Lee responded, sarcasm dripping from her voice as she chuckled.
Raph groaned and put his head in his hand, Donnie was trying not to laugh, and Mikey smiled and winked at Lee, clearly believing she was also in on the joke.
“Don’t encourage him, please,” Raph begged, sounding tired.
Lee chuckled. Mikey’s statement sounded so much more plausible now that she had just vocalized that.
Still… Mikey’s random thoughts, imaginary villains, and made-up scenarios… He was starting to talk about them more and more.
And Lee didn’t think it was because Mikey was more comfortable talking about them– It was more like he was having more of them.
It worried her more than anything.
But there was now a stillness in the air, a moment in which the energy had dipped, and no one was making any more moves to talk.
Lee didn’t like it. The quietness felt as though it was wrapping around her neck and squeezing just enough to be uncomfortable, and nothing else.
So, she fixed it.
“We. Are. Awesome!” She cheered, throwing her hands up.
Quickly, the mood shifted, and all of her brothers were now cheering and smiling, giving each other high threes and making jokes about that day.
She felt herself smiling. But she also felt… Disconnected in a way.
On the day they were celebrating– She had made a form of promise.
A promise to find the Shadow. And whoever that mana represented.
She could deny it all she wanted, but she knew that finding the Shadow would lead her to her biological family.
A part of her wanted to keep that promise. A part of her wanted desperately to get answers as to where she had come from.
Another part of her wanted to lock it all away and focus on the ones she had right here. Right in front of her.
She could tell that she was beginning to spiral. Thoughts of her brothers celebrating the day because she had promised to get rid of herself– And almost got rid of herself– Flooded into her head.
She was trying to not ruin something else.
Why was that so hard?
They continued across the rooftops, cheering and screaming at the top of their lungs.
“Month-long Krang/Shredder mega-defeat celebration rules!” Mikey shouted, his voice was pumped with joy as he did so.
Donne then leaned on the roof of the movie theater, the rest of his brothers were about to go ahead when he spoke.
“So are gonna stop by April’s?” He asked.
All of his brothers paused.
Donnie put his hand on his chin. He wanted to visit his friend, but he knew his brothers wanted to continue celebrating, so he ran the math–
“We are 1.3 blocks, and six–” He backpedaled, “No, no– Seven meters away from her apartment,” he stated, and then he looked back at his brothers with a smile on his face. It wasn’t too far, they could swing by and at least say hello to her. She has been distant with them recently, and he was really starting to worry.
Mikey was looking at him strangely, and Raph glanced over his shoulder. “Yeah, that’s… Not weird or anything, Donnie.”
Donnie looked at the two of them, confused.
He frowned. What was so wrong with wanting to visit his friend?
They were standing on the fire escape in front of April’s apartment window, with Donnie's closet to the opening glass, then it’s Mikey on one side, Raph on the other, and Leo opposite Donnie.
The purple turtle knocked on the window.
“Handsome-gram for April O’Neil!” Donnie said with a playful voice, and a confident smile placed on his face.
Raph groaned as his face palmed, “Ugh, did you really just say that?” He asked, but Donnie only kept his eyes forward, focusing on the glass in front of him.
Eventually, the window opened, and April was there in her usual yellow t-shirt and jeans.
“Guys!” She yelped, seemingly startled to see them. She let out a panicked noise as she looked back into her apartment, “Um, great to see you!” She said with a forced smile.
Donnie couldn’t help the mix between the buzzing excitement he felt at seeing the girl, and the confusion and hurt at her reaction.
They all stepped forward, expecting to be let in, but April held up he hands.
“Yeah, uh,” she stammered, “You mind staying on the fire escape?” She asked.
Donnie frowned at the response. Sure, he’ll stay out of her apartment, it was her choice, but… She was his friend, right? What was going on to make her act this way?
He could else tell that his feelings for her were mixing with the confusion.
Lee looked at her friend in concern, “Seems like you’ve been avoiding us lately, April,” she mentioned. April visiting each of them was the first time in a good few days that they had seen the redhead, and Lee had been getting more and more concerned.
“It’s not my fault,” April sighed as she leaned against her window, “Dad’s alien abduction nightmares are getting worse, he’s so freaked out, he won’t let me out at night,” she stated, the only real reason she was able to go out on that small mission with Karai, Shini, and Mercy was that it was in the middle of the day.
Still, the next morning from now was the day that they all agreed to go and confront the Timberwolves… And she was trying her hardest not to let her dad know anything about the underworld. He has enough on his plate.
“I’m sorry, April.”
April huffed as she looked over her shoulder. Her father must’ve overheard her conversation.
“It’s just–” He hesitated, “What if the krang are still out there? Waiting… Lurking…” Fear was clear on his face, “I’ll do anything to protect you,” he insisted.
April felt a form of frustration grow in her. She knew where her dad was coming from, but she couldn’t help the need to be independent.
“Dad,” she sighed, “I can take care of myself now, and– and–” She gestured over to the turtles, “I’ll be with the guys! I couldn’t be more safe!” She argued, trying her hardest to convince her father to let her go.
The older man seemed to be considering it and looked back over to where the turtles were.
Mikey pipped up, “Trust us, Mr. O’Neil,” He made gestures as he spoke, “Shredder–” He crussed his wrist, and then made tentacle-like movements with his finger, “And those little squishy brain-freaks, are long gone.”
He ended the statement off with a smile, so confident, and trying to be reassuring.
Lee fought back a frown. She couldn’t help but get a bad feeling about this.
Sphynx watched the video call with the Krang cut. They had just spoken to the creatures about… A shipment that they were delivering.
She was in the Shredder’s lair, with the man standing right next to her.
She turned to the armored man, and smiled, taking this as her opportunity.
“Do you really believe they can do this?” She asked, her voice innocent and sweet as her face held worry.
The Shredder looked at her, “I believe they know the consequences of failing,” he stated. Sphynx held back her laughter as she started to walk around the throne.
“I do not mean to undermine your authority,” She came to the other side of the throne and placed her hand on its side, she leaned over and her face was closed to the side of the man’s head, “Mi Maestro,” the scent of strawberries filled the room.
“But,” she continued pulled away and continued to walk around Shredder, “I am just saying that oftentimes those creatures do not have the greatest track record of delivering on promises,” she stated.
Shredder hummed to himself, “Then what do you expect us to do?” He asked, his voice was no longer commanding, but more wishy-washy, easily convinced.
Sphynx had her back to the Shredder, so he couldn’t see the wicked smile that had formed on her face.
When she turned around, the smile was gentle. Sweet.
“I say we make a new plan– One that would take a while to come to term, but one that would guarantee a win for all involved,” she stated, the Shredder looked to be in thought.
“The Krang are dangerous allies,” he stated, “But if we stick by them, they can do us well.”
“And I’m not saying you have to turn away from them,” she mentioned as she slowly walked closer to the Shredder, the strawberry scent increasing.
“I’m just saying that… We shouldn’t have to wait for a plan that may or may not work,” she hummed, “They will betray us.”
“So…” She sighed, “We don’t we make another plan that works along theirs… But you control what happens,” she practically purred.
“Why don’t you go after the key, and gain power beyond your wildest imagination, so that when you do rule the city,” she watched as the Shredder’s eyes became foggier, “You can have the power to be a god.”
The Shredder hummed in response, and Sphynx held back her chuckle, and instead up the sweetness, “Now, of course, this will take a long time to set up, and a lot of communication, and manpower.”
She pouted a bit, “I don’t think that your only two mutated men will be enough… Do you have anyone else in mind?”
The Shredder nodded, “There’s an assassin… Back in Japan, I would have to leave in order to get him,” he stated.
Sphynx smiled. Got him.
“Oh, that’s perfect,” she breathed, “You can go and get your assassin,” she leaned closer to his face, letting the scent of strawberries be at its highest.
“And I can control your spot while you are away,” she said with a smile.
“You’ll control my spot while I’m away,” the Shredder agreed.
Sphynx didn’t stop the manic smile that crept over her face. It didn’t matter anyway.
She had what she wanted. And there wasn’t anything her puppet would do about it.
!!!~~~!!!
Lee fell to her knees in a huff, trying her hardest to push through.
Recently, her brothers haven’t been showing up to try. Always making jokes about how they defeated the Krang, and that they don’t need to train for something they know how to take down.
The lack of effort put in by her brothers has been getting on Sensei’s nerves. And it’s only gotten worse.
And she could easily tell it in the way the private training she has has increased in time. She’s now forced into the dojo three times a day instead of just once.
“Get up!”
She cried and recoiled in pain as something hit her in the face. She clutched her nose and looked up, her breathing ragged and terrified as she did so.
Splinter was standing there, at the complete other end of the dojo, and there was a familiar-looking weapon in his hand.
A long, black whip that had its tip dripping with blood.
“I said…” She flinched at his voice.
“ GET UP! ”
“Right!”
She followed the orders of the current, jumping to her right as the whip came cracking down toward her.
She forced her vision to flash blue as she saw the whip coming toward her.
So she moved seconds away from where the line had landed.
She was using her future vision in an attempt to avoid the whip’s attacks.
And normally, it would work fine.
But Splinter had been insistent today.
Her vision was starting to blur, and she was starting to tire She could feel her mana being sucked out of her from the use of the power.
But she kept doing it, she kept seeing where the whip was coming, she kept dodging, and she kept ignoring the aching and strain in her legs, and the pleading of thoughts and begs for someone to stop this– For someone to come and take her away.
She hollowed in pain as she didn’t avoid the attack, the searing pain against her leg made itself known.
She fell to the floor and heaved, her mind spun and hurt from the overuse of her mana.
Suddenly, there was another slash, this one to her arm. She whimpered and held her injured shoulder, then turned her back on where the whip was coming from.
She tried to stand, to get as far as possible from the thing that was hurting her.
That was when she felt a kick her to shell that knocked her to the floor.
She huffed and tried to lift herself when there was pressure on her back that forced her down.
She looked up, and her confusion turned to terror.
Splinter was standing over her, his right foot pushing her down, forcing her to stay.
She squirmed and writhed, attempting to do anything to get away from him, the whip in his right hand seemed ready to attack at any moment.
“Your brothers are afraid,” Lee pushed at the statement, freezing her writhing as she looked up at him.
“They have told me that they think you’re planning on running away,” he stated, his eyes were dangerous and cold, and Lee gulped in fear as she let out a pained whine, trying her hardest to get out.
“And I think that’s just insulting,” he stated with a snarl, “I have done my best raising you, I have sacrificed my life for you, I took you in when I could’ve left you, and you want to leave, don’t you?”
Lee only shook her head, her tongue feeling too numb to form words.
“No matter,” he stated, raising the whip he had in his hand, “I’ll just have to remind you of something.”
“You owe me your life.”
He then turned and started to attack and whip her legs and feet.
She screamed and kicked in pain, trying her hardest to get out, to get help, to get anybody to hear her.
Tears sprang from her eyes, and rushed down her face, choking her up as they flooded into her mouth.
It took what felt like forever, but suddenly, one of the curtains of the dojo fell, making a loud noise in the process.
Splinter whipped around and turned to his nose, and Lee watched as he smacked away what looked like the Krang communication orb that had flown through the dojo, sending it right back outside.
Her wailing had ceased, and she was tired and blurry-eyed as she watched Splinter stare at the downed door.
The dojo had noise-canceling, this was to stop others from getting annoyed when someone was training.
But only when all of the curtains were up.
And one had just fallen, presumably due to her brother’s antics.
She was just out of the way of the whole that was made, so no one could see the heap of blood and tears she was.
But Splinter couldn’t continue the ‘training’ because her cries would be heard.
So, she watched as he stood there, his fur bristling as he chose what to do.
Her legs were in so much pain, it felt like they were going numb. She tried moving them but had to bite back a whimper as she did so, so she didn’t move them.
She glanced over her shoulder and winced at the trail of blood forming from her legs.
But Splinter heard the noise, and he whipped around.
Lee gasped in terror at the sight and desperately wished she had kept silent.
After glaring at her for a moment, Splinter spoke.
“Let this be a reminder that your family is here. You belong here . And you cannot run from here,” he stated, and she frantically nodded along.
“Y- Yes, Sensei– I– Just– Please–” She breathed out, trying to say anything to keep him from attacking again.
Splinter nodded and turned around.
“You are now allowed to leave,” he stated, then he paused his walking. “And you can now resume having training with your brothers.”
Lee felt relief flood her veins at the statement. Final. She would be back to the normal routine, and normal training.
She let her breath grow heavy. She was just so tired.
A part of her just wanted to lay there for a moment, and good to sleep. Her eyes felt heavy, and agony stabbed her legs to the point where she didn’t want to move them.
But when Master Splinter closed his bedroom door behind him, she knew she was expected to be out of the dojo by the time the rat man got back.
So, she picked herself up and bit her lip to keep from screaming in pain.
~~~
She moved to where she flipped herself over, and could now see the damage done to her legs, and she grimaced at the sight.
It was like her skin had been ripped and torn away, leaving blood that pulled down her leg. Most of the injuries were on the back of his legs.
None of the whips were deep. None showed muscle, only blood. And the main area of the tournament was her knees downward.
She winced when she figured out some of the injuries were on the bottom of her feet.
She took a deep breath, and extended her legs, making her able to see the entirety of the marks.
She reached out and closed her eyes, letting the current be over her as she did so.
She had been training with Avery to get some sort of healing abilities, and it has survived her well.
She thought about Damian, her friends, and her brothers. All the ups and downs, and all the joy and sorrow.
Healing mana comes from the love you have for the people around you. At least, that was what Avery had told her. From romantic to platonic, any form was fine, as long it was healthy. Happy.
She ignored the way the spell began to falter when thinking about her brothers.
She opened her eyes and smiled a bit, royal blue cracks were forming in her plastron, starting from her heart.
She may be nowhere near controlling the Emotional group of magic… But at least she could heal.
Or, at least, that was what she was telling herself.
Because the scars closing was slow. The skin came back together and stayed together. But there were clear scars that remained.
Thin, raised lines now traced her legs, some thicker than others, and most overlapping each other.
Her spell– A white glow admitting from the palms of her hands that she hovered over her legs, flickered on and off.
And even when it stopped, she let out an exhausted huff and slumped forward.
She barely had the energy to keep her eyes open.
But she had to.
She looked at her legs and grimaced. She had been able to heal the surface-level wounds, but due to how much mana she had used up just trying to avoid the whip, the pain was still very much present.
She didn’t even get some of the injuries on her feet.
She sighed, and reached into her utility belt, pulling out a roll of bandages that she now always carried around.
She wrapped up both of her feet and up her ankles, making them look like toe-less socks in an attempt to not get the wounds infected.
Now it was time to stand.
She gritted her teeth as she picked herself up, legs straining and crying out in pain as she did so.
She began to walk, but it was more of a stumble. She caught herself on the wall and continued to make her way to the stars.
She opened the door to the dojo and closed it behind her. She slowly made her way down the stairs, and immediately stumbled over to the wall when she got off of them.
She limbed as she used the wall to stabilize herself.
As she did so, she listened out for whatever chaos her brothers were in.
“- The krang communication orb?” She heard Donnie shout, followed by the clinking of something metal.
She smiled. She was guessing ninja dodgeball.
She walked up to where the start of the entrance, and leaned against the stone wall with a smile, her legs still killing her.
Raph was standing on one end of the pit, Mikey was on the other, on his knees, and holding his stomach, and Donnie looked like he just got out of the lab, he was the one currently holding the orb.
“This is a rare and fragile piece of alien tech!” Donnie stated, “You guys can’t just–”
“Eh, don’t get your shell-undies in a tangle, Donnie,” Raph cut him off, “The krang are toast!” He punched his fist into his hand.
Lee’s smile turned more sympathetic, “Raph,” she warned in a caring voice.
Raph practically hit the roof with how he jumped. He spun around and looked at Lee, bewildered, “Leo! Gha!” Lee tried to ignore the shoot of pain the name gave off. Or maybe it was just her against her position on the wall. Who knows.
“You scared, man! How long have you been standing there!” Raph asked, clearly shocked, Lee hummed to herself, “Not long, but I know enough.”
She chuckled a bit, “But still, don’t touch Donnie’s stuff, you wouldn’t want someone going into your room and using your comic books as a baseball bat, right?”
Raph scoffed and Mikey rolled his eyes.
“Oh, lighten up, guys,” he said with a chill voice and a smile as he put an arm around Donnie and leaned on the taller one, he then threw his hand up, “This is a party! Wow! Unh!” Mikey cheered.
“My sons.”
Lee felt her face grow pale, and her smile fell.
Splinter walked past her, completely ignoring her presence and directing all of his attention toward her brothers.
His sons.
Lee shook her head, she didn’t know what was worse. Whatever just happened in that dojo, or Sensei practically kicked her out of the ‘my sons’ category? Shoving her out of the family she has loved for so long.
“I know you are still joyously reveling in the defeat of our enemies,” he began, “But a great question remains.”
Mikey sat down on the couch, laying back without a care in the world, he smiled at Sensei, “What if cupcakes could talk?” He asked.
Splinter narrowed his eyes at the youngest, and Leo could see his ear twitch.
“Are our enemies truly defeated,” he said, looking away from the youngest.
“The Shredder is a crafty and patient foe who bides his time,” Splinter stated.
Lee felt herself grimace. She knew, very well, that that could be a possibility– And it terrified her.
She knew she was going to have to deal with the cultist. There was no way around it, even after the Dragon King’s defeat, and Sphynx getting her ego added to her by Leaf… There was no way those people were staying low for long.
And now she’s going to have to deal with the fact that the Shredder is around?
She wanted to say something to Sensei, ask him if he was really sure. Because she wanted him to be wrong about this.
But she knew better than to question Sensei, so she kept her mouth shut.
“So?” Raph laughed out, “If he shows up–” He spun his sai in his hands before stopping them, “We got it all taken care of.”
Lee cringed. Wrong move, Raph.
Her brothers got up from the pit and started to walk past Sensei, not even giving him a second glance as the three other turtles went over to where Lee was standing.
She pushed off the wall and met her brothers halfway. She was trying her hardest to appear normal despite the growing pain in her legs that made them wobble, she kept sparing quick glances at Splinter.
She could see his shoulders raising and falling. His tail was flicking, and his ears were alert.
She knew when her father was mad. She had to learn how to see the signs.
“Tormaru!”
Lee immediately straightened. She whipped to face her Sensei head-on while the others simply looked over their shoulder.
She was already slightly bowing, keeping her eyes down as sweat appeared on her forehead.
“You four have become lazy, and overconfident,” Splinter bit out, “You shirk your training, this party ends…”
He slammed his staff to the floor, and the rest of her brothers followed her lead, snapping to attention, and bowing slightly.
There was a flinch that she couldn’t hold back when the staff hit the floor, a crack sound echoed through her mind as a distant memory.
She couldn’t help that she was bowing a bit lower, the ground under her spun from the throbbing headache she had.
They all watched as Splinter walked away. Lee had no clue where he was going, but she didn’t want to find out.
They all straightened out.
“Well that was kinda harsh,” Mikey stated, his eyes wide. His voice was uneasy as he spoke.
Lee felt herself shrink a bit, “Maybe Master Splinter’s right,” she commented.
“Maybe we are getting too cocky,” she asked. She ignored the suspicious look Raph was giving her.
Before when she would defend Splinter’s actions, Raph would glare at her, eye-roll, laugh in her face, and/or scoff and call her a ‘teacher’s pet.’
Now it was just… That look. That knowing, digging, suspicious look that screamed he knew something had just happened, and he was wondering what had happened to her this time.
Raph side-eyed her before speaking, It’s not cockiness when y got the skills to kick massive–” He was got off by the Krang communication orb in Donnie’s hands coming to life. “ Whoa. ”
Everyone crowded around Donnie. Even April peered over Lee’s shoulder to get a good look at the orb.
“That thing’s working again?” She asked, concern in her voice. Donnie looked worried, “It’s been quiet for weeks,” he stated.
“It must have received an incoming signal…” He muttered. Lee could feel the air in the room get tenser by the moment.
“Which can mean only one thing,” Donnie stated, his voice getting deeper and there was a scowl on his face. Lee couldn’t tell if the deep voice was to look cool, or if he was genuinely mad.
“Cupcakes can talk!”
Lee looked over at her youngest brother with a soft gaze before returning her attention to the orb, she narrowed her eyes at it.
“The krang are back,” she stated.
Mikey looked at the orb, there was defeat already in his eyes, “I guess the party really is over.”
Lee grimaced.
She wished it wasn’t.
They were all now in Donnie’s lab. Leo, Donnie, and April were all standing around the orb while Mikey and Raph were looking at some postures Donnie had on the wall.
“The encryption’s tough to crack,” Donnie admitted, “But it seems like the krang are transporting some kind of cargo,” he stated. Lee stepped back, allowing Donnie to start typing on the computer.
Donnie’s hands flew across the keyboard, he tried not to show the shaking or the anger in his voice.
He typed on the buttons a little harsher than normal, but that was all he let up.
He was boiling inside.
The krang… Those little blobs of flesh and metal had come into his life, torment his friend, aka the girl he had a crush on, then almost took his older brother from him, and now they dare to come back?
Oh, no, no, no, no.
They will regret that decision.
Donnie has one too many flamethrowers he needs to test out.
A blue diagram appeared on his screen, and the image of a certain ship came up on it.
He gasped, “Using the stealth ship!” He stated as he looked over at where the rest of his family were.
He backed up his chair as Leo came around him, a determined look on his brother’s face, “We’ve gotta find out what that cargo is,” Leo stated, pointing his finger to give more to the statement.
Raph was now leaning on one of the Machines Don had, he looked over at the group. “So how do we track a ship that turns completely invisible?” He asks. He was mainly looking at Donnie for answers. He knew Leo was the leader, but he knew Don was the science guy.
But his question caused Mikey to turn around, “We cover it in honey so it attracts bees,” Mikey stated as he walked over to where Raph was, “Then, we follow the bees!”
Mikey put his hands on his hips with a confident smile. Meanwhile, even metalhead looked over in shock.
Raph put his hand on his face and shook his head. He really did not need this today.
He was already making himself sick whenever he thought back to how Leo looked when Raph had realized he had just come out of the dojo. It was clear the blue turtle was limping.
And the massive, body-jarring flinch that Leo had when the rat banged his staff against the ground was damn near Raph’s final nail to add to Splinter’s coffin.
“We track it with this,” Lee looked over at Donnie, who had now brought up a deceive that looked like a game-boy with antennas poking out of it.
“It’s aligned to the radar dishes we placed all throughout the city,” Donnie explained, he rotated the giant red knob on the device, “It’ll create a triangulating pulse–”
“English, Professor Brainioff,” Lee looked over to her red-banded brother, a mix between a smile and a frown resting on her face.
She could tell Donnie was already done with Raph.
Her purple brother spoke slowly, “It will detect the krang spaceship,” he stated, drawing a circle in the air with his finger.
Lee then watched as Donnie turned to April, “April, can you stake out a rooftop and feed us the ship’s coordinates?”
The redhead looked taken aback by this request as she was handed the radio, “Me?” She asked, baffled, “I don’t know anything about radar!” She argued. She was not the person who should be doing this by a long shout.
Lee could see the girl’s mind working at a thousand miles per hour. She knew April wanted to help them, but also knew that the girl was basically lost on what to do.
“What about your dad?” Lee blurted out. She immediately graced. Something just felt off .
“My dad?” April asked, her face turned sad and worried, “He barely lets me out of the house anymore, he’s never gonna go for this,” she stated. She did want to help the guys, but this was… Pushing it.
“Please, April!”
April looked at Donnie, “Your dad’s a scientist,” he stated, putting his hands together in a begging motion. “We really need his help!”
Lee was trying to keep herself from cringing a bit.
She looked over at April, who sighed, “I’ll–” She stammered, “I’ll see what I can do.”
April tossed one last worried glance over her shoulder as she walked away.
Lee felt something wrong in her gut. She didn’t like this. She hated that she blurted out the suggestion– She was just trying to throw ideas at April, and she didn’t realize that Don would take her first, random idea she has and run with it.
“The bigger question is–” Lee looked over at Raph, “How do we stop that ship?” Her brother asked, “We’ll need something fast to catch it.”
Lee looked over at Donnie, and could already see the smile blooming on the others' faces. She knew that he already had an idea– Something made, that would have then caught up to it.
But something didn’t feel right.
Something felt wrong– Not in a ‘it doesn’t belong here’ kind of wrong, but a ‘I’m going to regret existing’ wrong.
She closed her eyes and tried to focus her power for a moment.
She tried to let the current wash over her. She tried to repeat the action that she could perform, but made her exhausted as it had done so many times before.
But… She couldn’t.
It was as though something was… Blocking her? She couldn’t even feel the wind.
What was going on?
…
She waited for a second, but no voice answered her question.
She opened her eyes a huffed a bit.
Maybe she was just too tired for the current to allow her to force future vision?
She didn’t know, but she knew one thing for sure.
Something was going to happen.
And she regretted roping April’s father into it.
Notes:
Splinter is being an asshole. Again.
Sphynx has herself a plan.Donnie is still completely blind to things.
Leo is hiding stuff.
Chapter 6
Summary:
The plan has been set into action.
It ends up being a VERY bad plan-
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They had just figured out that the Krang were back, and were transporting some supplies in a stealth ship.
This meant that they were going to have to get in the air, some way, somehow.
So all of the turtles had their turtle gliders on, along with their helmets, with Leo’s and Raph’s being football helmets that were blue and red respectively, Mikey had a pilot's helmet, and Donnie had a black bike cap.
So they were all ready to get up in the air…
The question was how on earth were they going to do it?
Well, Donnie had a solution to that.
So now they all stood in front of the lair’s entrance, and in front of them, there was an elongated car that had four seats one behind the other, and fines on the back side making it look like a rocket.
Donnie was in front of them, a proud smile on his face.
“I call it… He T-racket!” Donnie introduced as he gestured to the machine.
Lee raised a brow at it, but still smiled to preserve some of her brother’s happiness.
Her twin did not feel the same.
“You want us to fly in that?” Raph questioned, sounding completely stunned, “Where are we going, Jupiter?” He threw up his hands to emphasize his point.
“Jupiter!” Mikey yelped, concern clear as day in his voice, “But that place is infested with space yeast!”
… Space– What?-
Lee shook her head and went to face her whole team. She didn’t want to know what on earth Mikey had concocted in his brain to come up with ‘space yeast.’
“Time’s up, team, we’d better move,” Lee stated as she pointed back at the car.
Donnie gave the others a proud, bright smile with a thumbs-up.
The younger ones headed back to where the rocket was, while Lee got on call with April.
“April?” She asked, “You guys in position?” There was a mix between a frown and a forced smile on her face.
She still had a bad feeling about this.
April was on the edge of the roof of an apartment building, hesitant creeping through her body.
“Um, Roger. I think,” April stated back. She could tell something was… Off about Leo from the other voice over the phone.
The leader almost sounded unsure of himself.
She grimaced. Leo was the one who suggested that her dad come along, but she noticed that when Donnie was asking her to go through with it, Leo had a sour look on his face. Almost as though he regretted something.
She was already so nervous. There was a high chance her dad would ground her until she was in college for this stunt– And now Leo was acting unsure?
Leo’s voice can back over the phone, this time in a whisper, “You know, April. Your dad doesn’t have to stick around– He could just tell you what to look out for, and then leave– You don’t have to make him do this–” “No, Leo, it’s fine,” April cut the blue turtle off.
Anxiety crept through her. She wanted so desperately to help her friends– And to keep the Krang away… She couldn’t be second-guessing herself right now.
“... If you say so,” Leo responded.
April sighed. She took the t-phone away from her ear and muted it.
“It’s kind of late for a school project, don’t you think?” Her father asked, he was holding the make-shift raider that Don had made.
She felt herself grimace.
A ‘school project’ was what she told her father this was. How else was she meant to convince him to come along?
“It’s– Um…” She stammered, “Extra credit, Dad,” she stated.
She finally turned to face her father for the first time that night, and immediately felt a ping of guilt pop up in her for lying to her father.
“We’re– We’re– Tracking– Uh…” She couldn’t get the words out, she looked away. An idea finally came to her, “Pigeon migration! Yeah!” She chuckled awkwardly.
Suddenly, the top whiskers on the raider started to beep and swirl.
Her father looked at it in confusion before pointing the little raider at the sky when a giant shadow passed overhead.
That was when he caught a glimpse of– Something , something invisible, flying through the sky and distorting his view of the sky above it.
He felt panic rise in him as the raiders beeping winded down.
“What is going on here?” He asked, fear clear in his voice.
Suddenly, the ship had some sort of hic-up, and the stealth coat turned off and back on again, leaving the ship exposed for a moment.
“Is that– The Krang?” Her father asked from behind her.
She then heard what sounded like something falling to the ground.
She couldn’t bear to look back and see the look on her father's face.
Donnie was sitting up at the front of the rocket, pressing buttons as quickly as he could to get the position of the ship.
“Coordinates locked!” He shouted out, and then turned behind him to look at the rest of his brothers, “This is it!”
Leo was right behind him, followed by Raph, then Mikey at the back.
Lee smiled back at Donnie worry seeped into her as the gut feeling from before refused to go away.
Raph leaned past her, “If we explode, I swear, I’ll slap the green off you,” her twin threatened. Her smile grew sympathetic.
Her face then turned serious, “Launch!” She commanded.
And with Donnie pressing one button, the engine roared to life and the exhausts spat out flames.
They burst through the tunnels, screaming as their faces were beaten against the wind.
Lee could feel herself tense up, her body already crying in pain from the training before, now trying desperately to stop the feeling of the rushing wind.
She pulled her feet toward the underside of her seat, bitting down a yelp of pain as the injuries she had sustained themselves known.
That was also when she felt… Something else.
It was as though a part of the skin on her right thigh was cracking open.
She grimaced. That wasn’t a good sign.
They suddenly burst through the ground, just barely missing a lady as a sharp pull-up sent them into the sky.
Mikey whooped and hollered, having the time of his life back there.
Lee shook her head, “Next time– I’m driving!” She shouts, panickly looking back to make sure the lady is alright.
“I second that– Donnie, you’re banned!” Raph shouts as well, Donnie only chuckles awkwardly at the two. “I wasn’t that bad!” He stated.
“You almost hit the wall, and then a person!” Lee stated, there was no malicious in her voice, only vague concern.
The purple turtle rolled his eyes, “Whatever, Mom, ” he stated.
Suddenly, all of them were ejected from their seats and sent flying through the air.
But they were able to deploy their turtle gliders in time for them to start soaring through the air, on their way to get to the stealth ship.
Lee watched as her youngest brother flew ahead of her.
She suddenly felt the urge to switch how she was flying.
She positioned herself so that her feet were out in front.
Right on time for Mikey to shout, “Bookyakasha–” Then gets interrupted by him hitting something metal.
Lee landed the metal thing safely, but her wounds continued to hurt her.
“I think we found the ship,” she stated. Meanwhile, the rest of her brothers followed in Mikey’s footsteps, and their faces planted on the thing.
Raph looked up at her soft smile with a snarl, “How come you’re okay?” He asked, pained and insulted.
Lee snorted, “We’re looking for something metal and invisible– How do you think?”
Raph rolled his eyes and groaned.
Meanwhile, in her crouched position, Leo could feel another wound on her thigh crack open.
She grimaced. That really wasn’t good.
On the inside, the three krang blobs worked to keep the ship running, with one heading over to the side to check on the shipment.
That was when the turtles busted down the hatch that was on top of the ship.
All the krang turned around just in time to see all for turtles land inside of the ship.
They all were smirking, confidence radiating off of them.
Lee looked at the two krang blobs before her and felt some of her fears calm a bit.
What was she so worried about?
“It is the ones who call themselves the turtles,” one of the krangs mentioned, this caused a third blob to join the two, levitating above the others.
“Krang! We must alert Krang!” One stated.
Raph laughed at the sight, “Three little floating blobs of brains, that’s it?” He asked, Lee’s own smirk only grew. They could easily take these three down and be home by lunch.
“We could take these guys in our sleep,” she joined in with her twin, bathing in the relief that flowed through her now that she knew that there was nothing she had to worry about.
“We could take these guys in our sleep, and with our eyes closed! Wha!” Mikey chimed in and struck a pose, a giggle strung through his words. Lee side-eyed him, wondering if he saw the redundancy in his statement.
The playful grin on his face told her everything.
There was suddenly a deep, machinic growl that echoed through the ship, causing the turtle to stiffen.
They all immediately whipped around, forming a square, all in fighting stances, to see what on earth had made that noise behind them.
In the wall, there was a rectangular container that had smoke spilling out of it, a looming, shadowy figure clear in the doorway.
Shackles that were on the creature popped off, clinking to the ground as tensions grew in the air.
They all looked up to see what on earth was in there, and Lee felt her heart drop. Her blood running cold.
“Aw, sewer apples,” Mikey stated.
That basically summed up her emotions at the moment.
A giant, blue-furred ape stomped out of the containment, it was on two legs. There was what looked to be a krang control panel on its chest, and its head was just gone– Replaced by what looked like a station for a krang blob to sit–
Lee’s blood drained from her face. Uh-oh.
“Uh, where’s its head?” Raph asked, his voice sounding worried as he voiced Lee’s original thought that she, unfortunately, thought she knew the answer too.
The thing smacked Mikey and then Donnie out of the way.
Lee tried to gear up to fight but was only smacked to the side as well. Raph followed this attempt and received the same results.
The third krang blob flew over to the ape. “Biotroid, engage,” it stated as it flew up and landed, taking its place as the head of the ape.
The turtles were now back in front of the ape, staring up at it as the thing roared and flexed its muscles, two wires came out of its chest, they had the saws on the krangs’ guns at the end.
Lee cringed. This whole robot just gave off a whole kind of ‘wrong.’
“Okay, maybe we were a little cocky–”
The thing roared and put both of its hands together, slamming down on the spot the turtles had to run from in order to avoid being crushed.
Lee whipped around, she used her swords to block the saws that were after her. But she extended her arm just a bit too far and allowed one of the saws to wrap around her and throw her into the wall.
She hit the wall with a grunt and then landed on her plastron.
She propped herself up with a groan and looked over to see Raph being thrown against the part of the wall adjacent to her, and having to use his sai to block the saws from gutting him.
Lee grimaced and then bit her lip as another shot of pain erupted from her leg.
She looked over to see three total wounds opening back up, the skin seemingly ripping effortlessly apart as though it was being cut.
Blood leaked from the cuts, and she found herself wishing she had remembered something Aenda warned her about healing mana.
Meanwhile, Mikey had used his nunchucks to hit the ape from behind, making the krang blob on top spin around to face him.
The thing punched him square in the nose and sent him flying back, his shell hitting into the opposite wall.
He looked up with a determined look that turned frightened when a saw was coming straight at him.
He ducked and rolled to the side, allowing the weapon to instead impale what seemed to be a control panel.
Because the wall next to the panel dropped down, and smoke hurried out of the storage.
Lee looked over to where the storage was, and her hurt dropped.
Dozens of mutagen bottles lined what looked to be some type of circle.
“The shipment!” She shouted as she turned back to her brothers, “It’s mutag– Unh!” She was hit by the giant robot.
This hit caused her to land right on the control orb– Thing– For the krang ship, and it was crushed under her.
Meanwhile, April looked from the rooftops below, watching as the now visible Krang ship flew wildly threw the sky.
She had her fists to her chest, “Come on, guys, bring it down!” She pleaded.
Back up in the ship, the giant ape had managed to grab hold of Raph’s leg and Leo’s arm and was whirling around, spinning the two turtles who were screaming as they tried to break free.
Donnie was on the ground, hesitating a bit as he tried to figure out how to help his brothers, but he ended up being smacked down by one of them.
Mikey tried to do the same, attack the giant robotic mammal with his nun-chucks, but he met the same faith.
They both got knocked into the same wall, with Mikey landing on his hands and knees, and Donnie having been able to sit up and hold his now aching head.
“This thing’s too tough!” Donnie stated.
Mikey gained a determined look on his face, “Oh, I got this!” He shouted.
He leaped up and kicked on the krang who were piloting the ship, sending in knocking against the walls like a ping-pong ball.
This ended up with the krang knocking into the control panel, and opening up the hatched in the floor.
Lee and Raph were thrown into the wall, with both landing on either side of where the mutagen was being stored, causing the wall to shake from the force they were thrown at.
Donnie turned to look at the connotation.
And right as he did so, he saw a mutagene container pop out of its holding.
Then another.
Then another.
Until it was clear that the entire roll was coming down with the hit.
And they all were heading toward the open hatchet.
Donnie gasped, panic seeped into him as he rushed over to where the hatchet was.
“No!” He shouted, trying to reach for anything– Any one of those cans–
But he couldn’t get there in time.
He watched as the mutagen canisters fell down the hole.
Every single one of them– All falling, most likely breaking and infesting the city below with countless mutants.
Lee looked up just in time to see the chaos unfolding.
A shout of, “NO!” Erupted from all of the turtles they realized what they had just done.
Although, Lee couldn’t help but scream for a different reason.
In her mind, images flashed in her head.
Images of the silhouette of an alien-like creature.
One of a bird-wizard of sorts.
Another of a giant mushroom.
Then one of a… Geko?
And finally, there was one last, more animated image.
One of a giant bat on its hind legs. Mutagene-fueled veins pulsed in its head, and there was a red beard to go along with it.
“I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN!”
The familiar voice sent pain through her head.
There was also something that concerned her about that last one.
All of the other images had the same blue tint to them.
But that one? That one was clear as day. No tint in sight.
“I’m sorry.”
Lee looked up to where her brothers were by the hatchet.
“Some things must happen.”
All April could do was watch as dozens of mutagen canisters fell from the ship. Twinkling in the sky as though they were stars.
Panic and dread fueled her. She felt so helpless in that moment, watching as the mutagene fell around her.
She looked to the sky and felt herself pause in fear.
There was a canister heading right for her.
She was frozen. Fear forced her to the spot as she tried her hardest to brace for the thing– Anything. She was hoping that if she was ready, the process would be less painful...
“April!”
She heard the shout, and in the blink of an eye, she was being tackled by her father, who had his back to where the mutagen was coming from.
The mutagen crushed on his back, making it so it was only him who had gotten infected with ooze.
Her father immediately started to back away from her, panicked breaths and whimpers came from him as he continued to hang on to her wrist.
“Dad?” April yelped, her wrist becoming pained as her father’s grip increased.
That was when her father turned to her.
There was panic, pain, and fear in his eyes.
And all of that morphs into one thing:
Anger .
Her father’s stare bore into her, ingraining into her head as her usefully kind, and caring dad looked at her with such hatred and rage that it made her too scared to speak.
April grabbed her father’s wrist as his arm started to shake and bulge.
Suddenly, he let go. Causing her to fall to the floor as he staggered toward the edge of the roof.
April noticed this, and her heart dropped.
“Dad!” She shouted as she reached for him, but the fear and dread kept her there.
She watched as her dad fell off the rooftop.
She crawled over to the ledge, her heart throbbing in her chest.
“No, no, no!” She shouted, feeling as tears welled a bit in her eyes.
She just got him, she just got him back she just –
She had to cover her face from the group of bats that her father had disturbed.
A blood-curdling scream echoed through the air, breaking through her mind, and cracking at her world.
She heard and watched as bones cracked, and skinned wrapped away, revealing limbs that were not human.
The body was mangled and bent. Her father screamed in pain.
In the split second that all of this had happened, she had fallen back onto the roof.
She gasped and heaved for breath. Something bubbled in her stomach, and her mouth flooded with a foul taste.
She put her hand over her mouth in horror as she tried to process what had just happened– What she had just witnessed.
Suddenly, there was a loud whoosh from behind her,
She quickly turned around and watched as a giant mutant bat landed on a water tower, and roared. Hands on the end of its wings were just giant claws at this point. Its mind was seemingly completely lost to the ooze that had infected it.
April felt as though her world had zoomed in and slowed down. The only thing she could focus on was the creature in front of her.
Her father .
“Dad…” She asked, her breathing picking up as her eyes stung and her throat tightened, “Oh, no. no. No!”
She had just got him back. She just got her father back.
And now, he roared, his face twisted into some form of predatory hatred.
That was when she knew.
She had lost him for good.
Raph looked down at the city below. Pure dumb-founded ‘what-the-fuck’-ery coursed through his veins.
“All that mutagen?” He started, his voice echoing his anger. He looked up with a scowl on his face to his two younger brothers, who were looking at each other, horrified, “You two are the biggest screw-ups ever!” He stated.
Donnie turned to him, a panicked but still angrier glare on his face, he pointed at Raph. “Well, you could’ve grabbed one single canister!” He shouted back.
“Um, guys?”
They all looked over at the voice of their oldest brother, who was currently blocking the ape's saws with his swords.
“You wanna focus?” Leo asked. Raph snarled but followed his other two brothers into the battle to help Leo out.
Meanwhile, the Krang was currently trying to fix the orb.
“Krang, the console that is broken must be made unbroken!” One shouted as the other one just stabbed it with a screwdriver.
That was right when they crushed into a billboard.
Donnie jumped up and over the ape. He landed on its side and continued to quickly move in a circle while spinning his staff to confuse and slow down the robot.
With a battle shout, he hit the back of the ape.
That was when the metal covering of a butt fell off, revealing two cannons.
“Butt cannons?” He sputtered, “It has butt cannons!?”
He looked up at the head as it spoke, “Biotroid, engage!”
And with that, the cannons started to power up.
Lee yelped in shock. The noises from the ape made her physically cringe. You would think living with three other brothers you would get used to noses, but nope! Not her.
They all scattered out of the way, leaping to the side to avoid being shot.
Donnie continued to jump out of the way, going back as he flipped to avoid being hit by one of the lasers.
The thing was now up against the wall, shooting at the turtles as much as possible as they continued to move.
Finally, Raph had jumped up. He was able to get above the thing's head, and then inbetween the space between it and the wall.
He pulled out one of his sai, and then whipped around, ready to strike when the giant ape grabbed him by the arm and threw him to the floor behind it.
Raph didn’t even have time to get his bearings before he was crushed by a giant foot, his head was over the opened hatch.
He felt as though his ribs were bruising by the second, but his head felt weightless as he tried to not think of the hole that he was over.
He turned to the others.
“Little help?” He asked, his voice squeaked.
He hoped April was having a better time.
April didn’t think this night could get any worse.
Her breath was heavy as panic and adrenaline soared in her, her legs burned and ached as she ran from the roaring creature behind her.
“Stop!” She cried out, feeling helpless to do anything more, “It’s me, Dad! April!”
She wanted her father to stop . She wanted the hate-filled gaze in his eyes to go away. She wanted to run to someone, to tell them everything that was happening, and have them not be weird about it, and instead be genuinely protective.
But that person was currently chasing her and was a mindless monster that had no other thoughts than to eat, then to kill– Then to hurt her.
Her heart was heavy in her chest. She could’ve sworn it was slowing her down.
Or maybe it was exhaustion.
She ducked to the floor of the roof, catching herself on the half-wall at the edge of it as her father swooped down and tried to grab her.
The creature roared as it circled back toward her, its mouth opened to reveal horrendous fangs.
She ran away from the thing, ducking behind a doorway as she grabbed out her tessen.
“Please don’t ground me, but–” She quickly leaped around the object blocking her, and struck the creature that was after her in the face.
This caused it to squeal in pain, and fly away from her.
She landed in an attack position as she watched the creature land near an antenna.
The creature looked at her with something else in its eyes– Pain, and confusion.
Her eyes softened and she stood up normally. What was she doing? This thing– This creature was her father . What was she doing?
“Sorry Dad,” she whimpered. She didn’t understand what was going on. Why her? Why her father? After she just got him back, why, why, why –
What was the point in dropping a bunch of mutagen over New York?
What was the Krang planning?
The Krang ship whipped around wildly, mashing into billboards and buildings, and sending the turtles to the ground with each unstable turn.
Donnie backed up from the main fighting scene at hand and glanced over to the windshield of the ship.
Panic flooded him when he noticed they were about to drive straight into a building.
He turned to the youngest brother, “Mikey, drop those Krang!” He shouted, pointing over to the blobs that were currently hitting the orb with screwdrivers, and were blocking his way to be able to make so they don’t go up in flames.
Mikey was spinning his nun-chucks as he spoke, “Done and done!” He shouted as he put his weapon away, pulling out two throwing stars as he said in a sing-song voice, “Throwing star time~”
He flipped back and launched his stars at the two krangs, which then caused their little floating devices to go high-wire and spin them around aimlessly.
Donnie jumped through the air and knocked both of the krangs out of the way. He then landed on the control panel and raised his bo staff to stab at the control orb.
The blade at the end of his staff came out, and he stabbed through the orb, making it so his staff was now a joystick for the ship.
He pulled his staff to the side as alarms blared.
The ship swerved to the way that Donnie had pulled it, meaning the ship was now flying on its side.
Donnie dodged passed buildings and tried his hardest to avoid billboards as the ship flew.
“Left! Okay!” He called out, struggling to keep up with the needed movements.
The ship's rapid turning caused the others to start tumbling around, rolling in a massive pile as they tried to continue the fight.
Donnie fully realized that this wasn’t going to work. They needed a steady path.
“How about, we set a new course?” He asked, “Like the moon!”
He pulled back his staff and sent the ship flying up aimlessly, allowing him to move around from the controls.
They were now on the walls of the ship, using them as flooring to fight against the giant ape.
Mikey was the first to attack next, hitting the giant thing with his nun-chucks and dodging out of the way of punches.
The thing then tried to smash down on Mikey, but the younger turtle jumped out of the way before it could.
Raph then tackled the robot, stabbing the command device on its neck with his sai, forcing it to keep on the ground.
Mikey then came out once more and dizzied the creature. He then grabbed the brain and lifted it, revealing the technologies under the blob as it squealed.
Lee came rushing in, screaming as she jabbed her sword through the controls of the ape, causing it to malfunction as her brothers leaped away from it.
She looked under him and noticed just how far they were above the ground.
And there was also something else that she could see. Something that she prayed her eyes were wrong about.
“We gotta go!” She shouted to her brothers.
She ignored the feeling of another tear in her thigh.
They all jumped out of the ship, going into free fall as they got their hook and ropes ready.
They were able to wrap their hooks around signs and other items protruding from buildings, which allowed them to swing themselves up, and land safely on the rooftops.
Lee was perched on a water tower, and she and all of her brothers were looking down at the scene that was unfolding.
There was a giant bat-like mutant looming over April.
The thing seemed hurt, at first.
But then it roared at April, baring its teeth as a form of threat.
“Let’s move!” Raph shouted. And Lee couldn’t agree more.
They all got out their weapons and leaped forward.
They landed in front of April, all ready to fight the thing that was threatening their friend. Lee was at the front, with Raph right behind her, and Mikey and Donnie on either side of April.
Lee felt her body buzz with panic, the need to protect– To get this thing away from her friend had taken over. She had seen the scene from above– Onle a small, dotted version of it, but she was horrified at the thought of April having to take this being on alone.
She didn’t doubt April’s ability for a second– The redhead is anything but not persistent and stubborn.
But there was something off about this situation. And she could feel it.
They all leaped forward, charging after the being and screaming, prepared to put up a fight when–
“No! Don’t hurt him!”
The despite plead cut them all off guard, they looked over at April, confused at her request.
Lee squinted, trying to figure this out.
It only took a second for her to piece together the puzzle.
It only took a second for her to realize what had just happened.
It only took a second for the beast to whip past them, being right after April, sending them all to the ground in a heap.
Lee grunted as she hit the ground.
Pain jolted through her, stabbing at her very being.
But she couldn’t think about that, she had to get up– She had to fix this–
She had made a big mistake– They had all made a huge mistake– But she suggested for–
“April!”
Donnie’s cry broke Lee.
They all got up, but Lee didn’t even need to look to know that April was gone– Taken by the mutant.
She then noticed something glowing in the corner of her eye and grimaced.
She walked over to it as her brothers spoke.
“Argh! Can this night get any worse?” Raph had asked. And boy, did Lee have some news for him.
“Guys,” she said, gaining all of her brother's attention.
“I think that mutant was Mr. O’Neil,” she admitted as she stared at the broken mutagene canister at her feet.
She narrowed her eyes and tried not to look at her brothers. She couldn’t face them right now.
“How could you tell?” Mikey asked, Lee only continued to avoid eye contact. “You see many giant red-bearded middle-aged bats lately?” She asked.
Donnie turned to the rest of them, removing his hands from the sides of his head. “We gotta go after her!” He stated, voice fast and panicky.
“But what about all that mutagen?”
Lee turned to her twin, his voice hard and stern, but she could tell that he was nervous.
“We got canisters spread all over the city!” He stated.
Lee felt her dread growing.
“It’s gonna have to wait, Raph,” Lee stated as she and her brothers began to take off back to the sewer, back to the place Lee was dreading to go to, but the only place where they could re-coop.
“April’s dad comes first,” Lee felt so hypocritical as those words came out of her mouth.
She wished that she had mentality before April’s dad got mutated.
Now April is who-knows-where, and her father is once against taken from her.
Lee shook her head and sighed as she ran.
This was not going to end well.
Notes:
It seems as though Lee is dealing with her own feelings, I'm sure being the one who suggests that April's father comes along won't end up being a problem for her-
And I also don't believe that those wounds that keep opening are an issue, right?I really want to dive into the effect that witnessing her father's mutation would have on April. The guilt of the last thing she did to her father was lie, and he still sacrificed himself for her has to be something that would eat away at anyone, and I have not seen anyone talk about it.
So, yeah, prepare for pain.
And some fluff between a certain southern succubus and the redhead. :)
Chapter 7: We're Sorry
Summary:
The mutatgene situation...
This is about to get out of hand.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They were all on the couch, Lee had her chin resting on her hand, Raph was sitting close to her, and Mikey was actually on the bean bag.
She could feel her stomach twist and knot. She had many ‘what-ifs’ flooding her mind at the same time. She was thankful she was able to hide it.
And, of course, there was Donnie…
The purple turtle paced the room, his mind running, and his temper showing, “I can’t think, I can’t think!” He shouted, “I’m seriously stressing here!”
“Okay, think calm thoughts, think calm thoughts~” Mikey gained a thoughtful look on his face. He seemed to have gotten an idea.
“You think he’s a vampire?” The youngest started, “Ya think he’ll drink her blood and turn into the undead?” He asked, making a zombie gesture to emphasize his story.
Donnie leaned over to him, his eyes were smaller, and there was a vain pulsing in his head, “Are you TRYING to freak me out!?” Donnie screamed, his mind ran with that story Mikey had told and was now flooding his brain with so many scenarios–
Scenarios where he would have to watch his only friend die right in front of him– He would have to fight the woman he loved, and have the knowledge for the rest of his life that he caused this– He caused what happened to her– He–
Lee grimaced. She could see the spiraling look on Donnie’s face.
Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her. They were light and quiet. Her stomach flipped and her heart raced. But she knew what she had to do.
“Sensei,” she started. She looked over to where Master Splinter was walking, he hadn’t even bothered to stop or turn to look at her. He only flicked his ear.
“Say we’re, um,” Lee felt dread pull in her, she looked to the ground in front of her, trying to think of how to phrase this, “Trying to catch a stray pet– Like a cat,” She suggested, thinking back to Clunk.
“A cat ?” Splinter stopped and looked at her, a flurry of emotions written across his wide eyes and pinned-back ears. His brows were narrowed, and his tail flicked. Lee flinched at the wack of the tail against the floor and felt herself begin to panic.
“Or– Or– Maybe a–a parrot?” She stammered, trying to do anything to quell Master Splinter. She didn’t like getting him emotional– It normally ended badly.
He was now walking to her, a suspicious look on his face as his eyes narrowed. His hand gripped his staff hard.
“Um, what’s the best strategy?” She asked, her face meek.
Sensei huffed, “Food, of course,” he stated, there was a slight roll in his eyes that Lee chose to ignore, “Any animal can be lured by food.”
Splinter’s eyes bore into her. They were darkened and calculating. Narrowed in some way that told her that he was trying to figure out what was happening. “So, what is this truly about?” He asked. His voice was steady, for the most part, but Lee heard a slight, almost unnoticeable wobble that clued her in that he was getting fed up.
She didn’t like that. She only grew more nauseous at the thought of adding anything else to the punishment she knew she was going to be getting later–
He would find out. She knew Master Splinter always found out– He always would know, and there was no running from it. Hiding it now would only make things worse for herself later.
Her voice cracked a bit, “Trying to–”
A hand was suddenly slapped over her mouth, and she was pulled into someone’s arms.
“Um, nothing, sensei,” her twin spoke, Lee breathed through her nose, and let go of her guard. She hadn’t even realized that she had put it up, her hands were slightly raised, and her mind already planning to fight without even knowing what was happening.
“Erm… Just talking about… Parrots, like we usually do,” Raph said. He was already panicked– Worrying over the situation as it was– He didn’t need something to go wrong in this whole questioning.
He felt Leo nod at his words and took some relief.
He watched as Splinter walked away from them.
He saw the glare Splinter tossed at Leo as he walked away. Raph’s blood began to boil.
He let out a sigh, though, and backed away from Leo, resting his arms on top of the cushions of the couch as he tried to smile and look at the positive side of things.
“Food!” Leo spoke, his face had a smile plastered on it, “It’s so simple, it’s brilliant!”
He looked over at Donnie, “What do bats eat?” He asked.
Donnie looked at his hand and began to count, “Rodents and other small invertebrates,” he stated, “Oh yeah, and bugs!” He looked over at Leo, “The bigger the better!”
“So where are we gonna find a huge bug?” Everyone looked over at Mikey, who was the one who had spoken. “Dress up some sorry sucker in a giant fly costume?” He joked.
Raph and Leo were now standing closer to Donnie.
Donnie and Raph looked at each other, smirked, and then looked back at their youngest brother.
It didn’t take long before Mikey was in a makeshift fly costume, and Raph was putting the paper-made fly goggles on his brother.
Mikey looked at himself, clearly confused. “I kinda feel like bait,” he admitted.
Raph stood back with a smile on his face, “Oh, don’t think of yourself as bait, Mikey, this is your new superhero costume,” he stated, gesturing over to the youngest.
He glanced over at Leo, and noticed that the leader had a worried smile on his face as Raph spoke, “You could call yourself– Um…”
“Turflytle!” Mikey cheered, “Tur-fly-tle! Oh! Yeah! I love it! Too awesome!” He continued, following along with Raph’s story as he turned to the rest, “What are my powers?”
Raph smiled and shook his head. But Leo seemed to be caught a bit off-guard.
“Um, you can… Hang from a rope,” he suggested, stammering through his sentence as he did so.
Mikey looked at the arms he had on his sides, “This is– Sweet!” He giggled excitedly, a bright smile clear on his face.
Raph glanced over at Leo, analyzing the frown that the leader had developed on his face.
Raph rolled his eyes a bit. Watching as Leo walked in front of him and talked to the others about something or another, he didn’t really care, and couldn’t be bothered to listen.
He didn’t know when or why Leo stopped messing with Mikey– They used to all poke fun of the youngest together– All in good faith, none of them actually meant anything close to what they were saying, he was their little brother, after all.
But then suddenly, Leo just… Stopped. He stopped participating in pranks, jokes, or even competitions against the youngest. Heck, he stopped doing it to all of them.
It was so abrupt it would’ve given Raph shell lash back then if he wasn’t so angry at his brother for stopping the fun.
But… In hindsight, Raph could tell that that was when Leo started to avoid all of them… He acted like they were the plague or something.
It was infuriating to know just how little Raph actually knew about what was going on with Leo. He knew Splinter was a piece of shit. He knew Splinter was telling them lies about Leo to stop them from hanging out with the oldest. He knew that some way, somehow– It had caused Leo to avoid them.
But he didn’t know why . Why was Splinter doing all of this? Why was Leo, seemingly, the main target? Sure, they all had issues with Splinter, but none of them had been pulled aside for ‘private training’ for all of their lives.
So why was this happening? And why did it cause such a drift in their relationship with Leo in the first place? What was the reason?
Raph realized that Donnie was walking to his lab, and Mikey was practically skipping to the lair’s entrance. Leo must’ve finished talking. He heard none of what the leader had to say. Whoops.
He huffed, and was about to walk away– Most likely to follow Mikey or something, when he noticed something on the floor.
It was bright and obvious compared to the blue stone of the ground– A little dot of red that stuck out like a sore thumb.
Raph could feel his face grow puzzled.
Leo was beginning to walk over to the entrance as well, but Raph’s eyes continued to look at the floor.
And the more he looked, the more red dots he found. Some looked smeared as though they’d been stepped on, some were bigger than others, and some were piled in one spot.
They all seemed to lead over to places where they had been standing.
Actually– They were near the couch, the place Donnie was, and even near Raph.
All places Raph knew he was.
All places Raph was next to Leo.
Raph’s eyes immediately snapped to bore into the back of the blue turtle, who hadn’t gotten too far since he had last noticed that he was going.
Raph stared at him, trying to figure out what was going on with Leo when something else caught his eye.
He looked down at Leo’s legs and felt his heart drop, and his blood boil.
On Leo’s thighs and calves, there were injuries– Slash marks that seemed oddly re-opened bled slightly, and left blood trails that went down Leo’s legs, and would’ve hit the floor.
Raph immediately rushed up to Leo. He grabbed onto his brother’s shoulders as he pulled him back.
“Hey! What the–” He heard Leo stammer, but he hardly recognized this response as he looked from the wounds, then to the medbay.
He had half a mind to drag Leo into the medbay and force him to explain everything. Every scare, every bruise, every injury, and every time he snuck out.
But instead, he only tightened his grip on Leo’s shoulders.
“You’re bleeding,” he stated, his voice was a growl. Leo tried to pull away from Raph, but the older squirmed in an attempt to leave.
“Raph, we needed to get Kirby and April!” Leo snapped over his shoulder at him, and Raph rolled his eyes.
“Leo, you’re
hurt
, you need to bandage yourself up before we do anything more,” he stated. God, since when was
he
the responsible one? He was never really the type of dude to look at a bleeding cut and go ‘Eh, I’ll deal with it later.’
He had learned that it was best to not leave wounds open when you live in the damn sewer.
Moreover, he learned that lesson from the one that was currently being an asshole and wiggling in his hands, trying to get away from dealing with injuries when it was he who had taught Raph the lesson of ‘You don’t want wounds to get infected.’
Raph huffed and tugged on Leo, who yelped and struggled. “Come on, Leo,” he said, “Let’s bandage you up in the med-bay.”
Leo only seemed to panic more with his statement. “No! Raph!” He shouted, kicking his legs as he tried to get out of the hold he was in, “We need to get to Kirby! I’ll go to the medbay later!”
Raph squeezed Leo’s shoulders tighter, he had heard the word before, ‘later,’ and later just never seems to come.
“No, we’re going now, and you can’t run from it,” Raph snapped at his older brother.
“No! Nonono! Raph, I’m fine– Don’t– Let go!” Leo shouted, the words at the end breaking off into a desperate whine.
Raph paused. He hadn’t gotten far from the area where they started, but he still paused at Leo’s words.
Or, more accurately, his breathing.
Leo’s breaths came out in sharp, whiny whistles that were on the verge of being gasps. His hands were clawing at Raph, trying desperately to him off.
Raph wanted to continue to drag Leo to the medbay– But this… Wasn’t normal.
People don’t just freak out like this. Do they? He didn’t really know– He expected the screaming and the resistance– But the breathing, the kicking, and the clawing just… Didn’t feel right.
So, Raph let go of his older brother.
Leo lunged forward, and almost sent himself to the ground as he did so. Raph watched, concerned, as Leo seemed to grab at his plastron, seemingly unable to breathe.
He reached out to Leo, “Le–” “I’m fine !” Leo shouted although it was more of a squeak.
He then took off in a sprint. He ran past Donnie’s lab door, and straight over to where Mikey was.
It left Raph dumbfounded. What on earth had just happened? Why had Leo just acted like Raph was about to kill him or something?
He then looked to the floor and noticed more of those same red dots where Leo once was.
He huffed. His blood began to boil as he clenched and unclenched his fist repeatedly. He gritted his teeth as he stared at the dots.
So, Leo doesn’t want to tell him what’s going on?
Okay, fine! That’s cool.
He’ll just have to do his own research then.
April groaned, her head spun with pain as she rubbed her forehead.
“Where am I?” She out to herself.
She opened her eyes and saw… The sky? It was pitch black, stars dotted the darkness and danced around a brightly glowing moon.
She rubbed her neck with a wince as she moved away from the concrete she was propped up on. She crawled over to the ledge and looked down.
Her stomach dropped, and she felt nauseous. She was currently severely stories high on the ledge of an apartment building.
She felt her heart speed up as she backed away from the edge with a gasp, she stood and grabbed onto the corner of the wall.
Her breaths were loud and quick, “This is a dream, gotta be,” she stated as she looked at her situation, “How did I get here?”
Suddenly, a shadow whipped past her, causing her to press herself further to the wall out of fear.
Her father flew around, circling back from passing and coming straight after her, roaring while baring his teeth as he did so.
April’s heart sped up, and a scream was forced out of her lungs.
Her father landed on the ledge and put his two giant hands on his wings on the wall. The shake sent April back to sitting as she tried to make herself as small as possible.
She kept trying to push his face away from her– She didn’t what to think, her blood was cold and her mind was going into overdrive as it tried to work. Per fight or flight response kicked in, and she had nowhere to run.
It suddenly reared back and roared at her.
But right as he did that, it started making these gagging noises and punching its chest.
April covered her face, already fearing what was able to happen to her.
That was when something slimy was dropped into her lap.
She lifted her arms and looked at the stuff in her lap– puked-up rats, cups, pizza, and apples, all coated in a mixture of spit– And something .
She gagged, the slime crawled down her leg and made her clothing uncomfortable. Her stomach twisted and flipped.
She looked up at the giant bat, who seemingly smiled in response.
Her heart was still beating out of control. She had to get off the ledge. She had to get away from her father– She didn’t know what he was thinking, or if he could think. But she didn’t want to risk finding out this high up.
She’s lucky she likes drama class.
“Ugh, sick!” April complained, pulling all the disgust and frustration into her voice to make it sound more like a bratty whine.
She pushed the stuff off of her lap, cringing at the feeling of it on her hands. “You expect me to eat that?” She crossed her arms and huffed, forcing a glare at her father.
She gestured, “Now go! Go get me some real food!”
She pointed away in a shushing motion, “You go, Dad! Go!” She shouted. Anger seeped in through her voice as she tried to up the demanding tone.
The look on her father’s face, though– So hurt and confused– Almost made her break.
But he flew off, nonetheless. Leaving her alone.
She sighed, “Okay, bought myself some time,” she muttered, trying to catch her breath. She glanced over at where her dad had flown off to and felt guilt swirl over her.
“There's gotta be a way off this stupid ledge!” She complained as she got off and started to search.
What she couldn’t understand was why.
Why had the Krang done this? Why had they just dropped mutagen over the entire city? It just… Seemed like a waste! What was their plan here?
She hoped the guys were okay.
The turtles all flew through the air, with Mikey in his bug costume, hanging from a rope that Raph could let down, and pull up as the situation needed.
Lee looked at her brothers with a slight smile on her face. She didn’t like having to use Mikey as bait, but overall, the youngest seemed to have created his own form of entertainment out of it.
Turtflytle is on the patrol, buzz, buzz. His bug eyes spy every crime, buzz, buzz!” He spoke, a wide, giddy smile on his face.
Raph scoffed, “Will you stop saying ‘Buzz, buzz’ after every sentence?” The red turtle snapped. Lee shook her head. Of course, it would annoy Raph– What this point, what didn’t?
Mikey swung on the rope he was on, “I could do that, buzz, buzz. But I probably won’t, buzz, buzz,” he stated matter-of-factly. Raph then jolted Mikey around, shifting and turning more than necessary.
“Whoa, dude!” Mikey yelped, having to run on a billboard in order to avoid ramming into it as he continued to be swung about, “Be kind to insects, buzz, buzz!”
Lee chuckled at the situation, then looked over at her purple brother, “Donnie! Any sign of Kirby?” She asked guilt and worry seeping into her voice.
Donnie was currently looking through a telescope that he pulled down from his eye as he spoke, “Nothing yet.” He then looked over at Raph and Mikey, “Raph, shake Mikey around a bit more. He needs to mimic a fly’s flight pattern.”
Lee heard the sinister chuckle that Raph omitted, and looked over, concern growing.
“No problem,” her twin in red said, and then he jolted up.
His flying pattern now went around in loops, spinning about aimlessly as Mikey cheered and laughed, acting like he was on some sort of fair ride, and having the time of his life.
Lee tried to think positively about this situation. Mikey was enjoying himself. And Raph wasn’t hurting anyone. Donnie was looking out for Kirby. And she was there to make sure things didn’t go wrong.
So what was the problem?
The problem was that Lee’s mind was racing.
She was coming up with scenarios that she hated behind anything in the real world.
What if Raph went a bit too rough and Mikey ended up getting sick? What if they were spotted by humans? The cultist? What if the Krang came back and wanted revenge? What if they didn’t see Kirby coming?
What if the rope broke? What if they couldn’t catch Mikey in time, and he fell to his death? What if Raph accidentally ran Mikey straight into a billboard? Snapping the younger’s neck, and leaving him chocking and suffocating for air. What if something hit Raph, and both of her brothers were sent flying to the ground– In a tangled mess of rope they couldn’t escape from, a mess of rope that would pull and strangle, and snap, and break, and–
“Raph! Please be careful!” Lee snapped, a huff escaping her lips as her eyes burned a bit.
And Raph just waved her off , “Oh, shut it, drama queen!” Raph snapped right back, “Since when were you so involved with safety? I guess your own words applies to everyone but you, huh?”
Lee’s grip tightened on her handles, and her eyes narrowed. This was different, and he knew that. Did he really not care about his safety? What about Mikey’s? One wrong move, and they both could pay for it, they could both be lost, she could lose them– She could have to watch her brothers be taken– Ripped away as she stood hopeless to do anything as the cultist slight their necks, her own twin wishing she never existed and–
“KIRBY AT FOUR O’CLOCK!”
Lee’s head whipped over to where Donnie was, and watched as the giant mutant– April’s father came barreling toward them, his claws out stretched, and his fangs bore as he did so.
Lee could’ve sworn the world slowed down in the moment.
She wanted as the bat hit Donnie, sending him spiraling through the air.
But he kept going– He continued to fly– His eyes trained on something.
With a swirling stomach, Lee dared to look to where he was heading.
Her heart nearly gave out.
“He’s heading straight for Mikey!” She shouted. “Pull up, pull up!”
She shot Raph a panicked glare, which her twin only matched as he followed her orders and started to pull Mikey out of Kirby’s view.
Her younger brother’s scream eoched through the air, bouncing around in her head, and weakening her.
He sounded terrified .
Kirby lunged forward, and tried to bite Mikey, and the youngest was pulled away just in time to avoid being hurt.
Lee stared at her younger brother. The event playing in her head as her heart echoed in her ears.
That was a close call.
That was too close of a call.
Mikey almost– Kirby– April– Her brothers.
She herself grip the handles of her glider hard . Her body shook with the fear and anger that was brought onto her.
Donnie looked over to where Kirby was, then looked back to his brothers, “He’s coming around– A– Again…?” His voice grew into a terrified question.
He was staring at Leo’s face. There was a shadow covering over the leader’s eyes. A familiar, crazied look took over the normally calm blue look.
Donnie felt his own heart speed up.
Oh, boy. Leo is pissed.
Raph dives down and inbetween buildings, swinging Mikey around aimlessly as to try and keep Kirby on his tail.
When they were finally steady, Mikey pulled out one of his knun-chucks and started to spin them, warming up. As he did so, he spoke, “Time for Turflytle to take out his arch nemesis… Wing-nut!”
He grinned at the reference to his favorite comic as he batted the bat back, but Donnie didn’t take kindly to it, “You are not giving Mr. O’Neil a monster name!” The purple turtle snapped.
They all continued to fly through the air, the mutated form of their friend’s father following close behind them.
Lee was flying higher then the others, watching and waiting from above.
She unstrapped herself from her glider and let herself go into free fall.
She was able to tackle and land on the bat’s back. She was now on it, wrestling the mutant as it tried to bite her and throw her off.
“Mr. O’Neil! Kirby!” Lee shouted as she tried to get a stable hold, “We don’t wanna hurt you! We wanna help!”
Kirby dove down, and Lee had to hang on tight to avoid being flung off.
She thought she heard something in the distance.
She continued to wrestle with the beast at a height in the air that would’ve killed her if she fell. But she had to do this for April.
Eventually, Lee was able to grab hold of one of Kirby’s ears. She looked up at her brothers, a determined look taking over her face.
“Stick to the plan!” She called out, trying to get everyone back on track.
“There’s a plan?” Both Mikey and Raph asked at the same time. Lee felt tired.
“The warehouse!” She breathed, exhausted, “We trap him in the warehouse!”
The bat spun and looped around, screaming and growling as it tried to get Lee off.
It charged forward, most likely trying to use the wind to knock her off.
When she saw where it was going, she panicked.
The bat went right up to Donnie and hit him. It clawed at her younger brother, and sent him spiraling to the ground from so high in the air–
“Donnie!” Raph’s scream ripped through her skull, and her younger brother’s terrified yelps and screech echoed in her head.
There was suddenly, a loud, metal thud that sounded like maticherny being ripped apart. Broke and crunching anything it was close to– Bending and squeezing as blood–
She whined, and her eyes burned.
She didn’t know if her brother was okay.
Donnie stood, his head spinning, and his knees wobbly.
He had dislodged himself from the turtle gliders right in time to not slam into a wall, but he still took a good view hits along the way as he thudded against the roof.
He was trying his hardest to think past the pain, and spinning area when a voice called out to him.
“DONNIE!”
Donnie spun around, April’s terrified, despite shout breaking him free from the daze, “Up here! I’m over here!”
He turned around to see April on the ledge of an apartment building, waving for him to notice her. There was a look of pure relief and trust on her face. He could tell she was scared.
“April!” He shouted as he grabbed his hook and rope. He wanted to get her down from there as fast as he could. “Hold on!” He assured.
He threw the hook and attached it to the ledge.
He hoped it would be enough.
Lee was still wrestling with the giant bat.
It bit at her and tried to rip her throat out with its teeth, so she grabbed her sword and placed it in the beast’s mouth.
She was starting to lose it. Her eyes twitched and she shoved the sword a little too harshly into the mutant’s mouth, causing the corners of its mouth to bleed a bit.
Events flashed before her– Mikey almost getting bit, Donnie being clawed out of the air, and so many horrid situations that all involved this thing somehow hurting or killing her brothers in the worst way–
She couldn’t let that happen. She won’t let that happen.
Her hands tightened a bit on the back of the bat’s neck, but she tore her attention to the plan she had.
“We’re coming up on the warehouse!” She shouted. Her voice was aggressive and harsh.
Mikey and Raph both use their hook and rope to tie around the base of the bat’s wings and then free-fall in an attempt to get Kirby lower to the ground.
This caused them to collide with each other, hitting and bumping as pain erupted in both of them.
Lee tried to ignore how unsafe this plan was. She was going to do something she would regret if she didn’t.
But hearing her twin thumd and bump across the buildings, screaming and shouting out, “LEO!”- That’s her name that’s her name it shouldn’t hurt– in pain and fear made her heart ache.
She looked over and saw the building she was looking for.
“The warehouse!” She shouted, trying to reassure her brothers that this would end soon.
When Kirby flew above the glass top of the building, she grabbed his ear and sent them flying right into it.
They crashed through the pain of glass, shards of it flew everywhere and dotted her brothers’ bodies with cuts and scraps. There were drops of blood, she couldn’t tell from whom, but she felt sick.
They all knocked against the floor, pain throbbed in her head, but she got up on unsteady legs and snuck over to where a lever was.
She pulled down the lever and a cage fell on top of Kirby, trapping him inside the metal box.
They all walked up to the bat, roared, and clawed in its cage.
“Sorry, Kirby,” Lee stated, trying to make the apology sound as genuine as possible to the thing that hurt her brothers– “It’s only temporary.”
Suddenly, there were heavy breathing and footsteps. Followed by what sounded like the sound of metal being shut.
Lee whipped around, and relief flooded her.
April was okay, she was running over to where they were– And Donnie was there as well! He was, overall, unscathed.
She let out a breath she had been holding and felt some of her anger fizzle down.
Donnie went up to where Mikey was. The youngest smiled and started to talk, “Yo, we did it, Don!” He stated, making a monster gesture he continued, “We caught the Kirby bat!”
Donnie elbowed the youngest, “Mikey! He snapped.
Lee watched as April ran over to where the bat was.
“Dad!” The young girl shouted. And Lee winced in guilt.
April held onto the bars of the cage the mutated form of her father was trapped in. Her heart pounded in her chest. Her nose started to burn a bit, and she breathed heavily while holding back tears.
Her father looked back at her, scared.
“Dad…” She breathed out as she reached her hand out, and placed it on her father’s forehead. Her teeth gritted and her eyes stung.
She turned around and looked at the guys, now standing.”What are we gonna do with him?”
“I mean– Keep him caged forever?” She asked, looking down at her hands she balled them into a fist as her blood ran cold, and her head spun. Her breath came in and out with sharp breaths.
“Feed him a steady diet of mice and flies?”
Donnie put his hands together, “Actually, bats love moths and spiders too, so–”
April took in a breath. The reality of the situation settling with her. “Sorry,” Don apologized.
Donnie didn’t know what do to. The plan was to trap her father in a cage– They didn’t know what to do.
This was it. She lost him. She had officially– Lost him . The only parent she knew– The only one that didn’t blame for– She– The last thing she did to her father was lying, how–
“This is all my fault,” she whimpered as she gestured over to her father. “If I hadn’t lied to Dad, I–” “Listen.”
Mikey had walked over to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Don’t blame yourself, April,” the youngest offered, she looked at the turtle with kindness, she appreciated the sentiment, she really did, but–
“It was our fault.”
No, it was–
“We spilled the mutagen.”
… What .
“We’ll fix it.”
Fix– Oh. Fix it?
“What.” She echoed her thoughts as she turned away from the others, “You guys– You guys spilled the mutagen?” She asked, her voice growing increasingly wavey.
“Yeah, we accidentally unleashed all that mutagen all over the city, but, don’t worry, we’ll get it back.”
And he said that with such a calm smile.
April turned to them, her breath heavy as her chest raised and fell rapidly. “You– You–” Her eyes burned. Her emotions swirled.
She trusted them. She trusted them. They told her to bring him out, they told her that they would stop the krang and that her father would be fine–
A laugh was pulled out of her. A laugh at the statement. A laugh at the joke they took this as.
Donnie looked at him, there was a pitiful gleam in his eyes. “I swear by Darwin’s beard, we’ll cure him!” He offered. His voice wavered on the edge of tears. Raph stood behind him but didn’t look April in the eyes. Leo’s face was almost unreadable.
“YOU MUTATED MY FATHER!”
A roar erupted behind her. There was the screeching and bending of metal.
Her heart sank.
“What– No!” She shouted as she turned to see that her dad had broken out of the cage.
No no no, this can’t be happening–
He looped around, and dove toward all of them, forcing them to move out of the way.
April stopped to turn around and try to face her dad.
And that was when she sawhim coming straight after her.
A scream was forced out of her at the sight of the fangs.
Donnie ran up and jumped, smacking her father right him the face with his staff.
“Dad!” She screamed, trying to reach out ot him as he flew out of the warehouse and into new york city.
Her heart welled and broke. Her wind pipe start to close and her throat started to sting.
She turned to the others. Mikey and Raph averted their eyes. Donnie looked at her, his eyes were pleading.
Leo’s were pure guilt.
She stared at the turtle in blue. Her breathing labored as they both held eye contact.
After all, she has seen– After all, they have both gone through–
April kept her mouth shut. She was quiet about Daman, Jamie, the others, and the underworld in general– And this –
She was silent about Leo’s future sight.
Anger welled in her. She gritted her teeth and glared at Leo.
He should’ve known– He should’ve seen this coming. He should’ve seen her father being mutated– He–
He was the one who suggested it. Was he crazy? He at least knew something bad was going to happen, and he roped her father into it–
Leo seemed to catch on to her anger. He quickly shrunk in on himself with a wince. He stared at the floor and tried to avoid April.
Coward .
Donnie reached out to her, and she slapped him away. “Don’t!” She snapped. She glared at the turtle in purple.
It was like she didn’t know who they were anymore– All the times they’ve laughed– They’ve cried- they trained– They fought–
It all felt hollow now.
“Don’t touch me!” She shouted, “You keep away from me!”
“I never wanna see your faces, ever again!” Her statement clearly sent ripples through the turtles. But she couldn’t care less.
She turned and started to run. Tears and sobs poured out of her as she tried her hardest to not let them see her cry. Not letting them see how broken she felt–
She didn’t want them to know how much she was hurt. She didn’t want them to have that against her.
Lee watched as April ran. The feelings of hopelessness and guilt continued to bubble and swirl.
“April!” “Let her go, man. Give her some space.”
The conversation between her two brothers was placed at the back of her mind.
The image of April’s face flashed in front of her. So much anger– So much hatred.
She wants to call out to April– To her friend.
She wants to tell her that they’re sorry.
But she knew that no amount of words would be able to fix this.
And she had no clue what would.
Notes:
Oh, boy... This is going to turn messy...
Sorry for not updating last weekend. Things got busy.
Lee's thoughts are not nice. Raph is going to be doing his own research.
And we'll get to the others later... :)
I wonder how the underworld group will react...
Chapter 8: Undeserving
Summary:
Right after Season 2 Episode 1.
Leo feels terrible. Raph is angrier then normal. Donnie is putting puzzle pieces in the wrong spot. And Mikey... Mikey's just trying to survive in this hell hole at this point.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The hologram that showed the face of the Krang powered down. And Sphynx was left shaking in rage.
“These creatures are useless,” she hissed, anger bubbling in her. The Shredder looked over at her. His eyes held a foggy red haze that told her she had almost everything going to plan.
Everything minus the mutagene supply.
“It’s time to set up the plan,” she stated as she looked over at one of the rookie cultists and gave her order.
“Start operation hive nest.”
Splinter had his back turned to the turtles as he stroked his beard.
“This is all very grave news, very grave, indeed.”
Donnie and Raph were sitting on the couch, and Mikey and Lee were on the floor.
Donnie was looking down, his heart throbbing and his mind spinning as he went over the day.
“I can’t believe this is happening… Poor April,” his voice was a cracking mess. He felt his eyes sting.
There were so many different ways he could’ve stopped all of this. Why hadn’t he?
Now, the girl that made him stupid with a glance was gone. And he was too immature and reckless to do anything about it.
Splinter turned to them, “Do not dwell on the past,” he stated.
“You must find every last canister of mutagen.”
“You must search every street, every park and playground, every building and rooftop before we have even more mutants on our hands.”
Donnie took in the words, and felt his heart try to sputter as it worked through the break it felt.
He saw everyone else's reactions and felt a bit less alone. Mikey was clearly upset, Raph was angrier than normal, and Leo seemed to stiffen.
But no matter what, no matter how long it takes, no matter what he had to do.
He’ll make sure he gets April’s father back to normal.
He promises.
Lee was in a haze. She didn’t know what exactly to do.
Splinter had established their new mission: Collect all of the mutagen canisters thrown about the city.
But how in the heck were they going to do that? There’s bound to be at least a hundred of them, strung about god knows where.
She huffed. Her mind was fuzzy as she walked to her room. Her body felt light. She was trying her hardest to think, but her mind felt detached in some way.
That was until she was ripped back to reality by a force tugging on the tails of her mask.
She let out a sharp gasp as she tried not to fall back. Her heart rate skyrockets as she stumbles and struggles.
So many thoughts ran through her mind at once as she was dragged. But there was one fear echoing inside of her mind.
She started to fight harder, tried to tug her mask away from the hand holding it and she punched and clawed at the person's arm.
There was a grunt of pain before the person stopped and grabbed her by the wrist.
“ Don’t fight me on this, Leo.”
Her panic started to slow at the sound of the person’s voice.
“Raph?” She asked, shock and guilt flooding through her. She felt the force dragging her stop, allowing her to stand.
“No, it’s the Krang.” The voice was flat and humorless, but Lee chuckled slightly.
Whether the chuckle was just from the relief that she had more time to recover before the next training session or genuine insanity, she didn’t know.
She heard Raph huff before the force pulling her back returned.
Stumbling slightly, she was able to turn herself around and catch up to Raph’s walking pace, “I can walk on my own, you jerk!” Lee snapped as she tried to get right the hand on her tail mask.
She was finally able to shoo Raph off, but the red turtle returned her attention with a snarl.
“I know you can walk, but you tend to get confused about directions,” he stated as he placed a hand on Lee’s shoulder. She rolled her eyes, “How so?”
“Last time I checked, the medbay wasn’t in the hallway you were walking toward,” Raph retorted.
Lee felt a blush of embarrassment creep up her neck. She scoffed. “Whatever.”
As they got in front of the curtain that separated the medbay from the rest of the lair, they paused and Raph looked at her with a confused, funny face.
Lee huffed, “What?” She asked, keeping her eyes on the ground. She couldn’t bear to look at her brothers at that moment.
“Why in the hell do you blush blue?”
The question only made Lee’s face heat up more. Raph made a confused sound that told her that her blush was worse.
“Like– I know it’s never clicked in my head that you go blue– But now that I’ve noticed it, it’s bugging the hell out of me,” he stated, gesturing over to Lee, “So what’s up with that?”
Lee kept her eyes trained on the floor. She was not prepared for this question.
“I don’t know,” she admitted, “All I know is that I do, and that’s all I need to know– Can we just get this over with?”
Raph narrowed his eyes. But he did open the curtain with a huff.
As they walked through, he mentioned, “Maybe we should get Donnie to look into that– perform blood work or something or another, make sure you didn’t get into any mutagen or krang tech by accident.”
Lee felt alarms go off in her head at the thought of ‘blood work.’
She read somewhere that inside of a dragon’s body, their blood is hot enough to rival the sun.
She would rather not have a metal stick poked into her skin where it could easily melt, thank you very much!
She chuckled, “I think Donnie’s going to have enough on his plate,” she chirped up, her voice strained and awkward.
She looked around the medbay. It wasn’t the best area, but it was enough for them.
A cot with its head up against the wall to her right, and some medical equipment, like first-aid kits and bandages to her left.
Raph looked at her once again, his face was growing more concerned and angrier by the second.
He gestured over to the cot, and Lee sat on the edge of it with a huff.
“I think Donnie can make time to be sure you’re not going unstable,” Raph grumbled as he opened one of the red kits. Lee shrugged.
“Eh, I’m sure it’ll be fine, “ she responded.
“Less of a point then to not look into it,” Raph stated.
Lee sighed, “I don’t think it would be necessary.”
“Making sure that you’re okay is necessary.”
“But I’m fine. Why is there a need to make sure of it?”
“Fine means you could be doing better.”
She was starting to get annoyed.
“We both know why that is,” she snapped.
Raph went quiet after that. He silently brought over a few cotton pads, rubbing alcohol, and bandages to where Lee was.
Lee went to reach for the bandages, her mouth opening for some sort of apology for snapping when Raph hit her hand away.
“I got it, I got it,” he muttered. He crouched down and put a hand on Lee’s calf, she felt his eyes bore into her as he studied the marks on her leg. She couldn’t help the guilt that bubbled in her.
She could take care of herself. Why was she wasting Raph’s time with this? She could see it in his face that wasn’t happy with the situation– He shouldn’t even be in this situation to begin with.
Raph studied the wounds on Leo’s leg, and he was trying to hold back the grimace.
Slashes marked up Leo’s calves. Deep, swollen ones as though the flesh itself was ripped away. And that was only for the ones that he could see.
There were… Other ones.
Ones that he could tell were there— But they were hidden under what seemed to be a time layer of skin. The only way he could truly tell was that the skin had a stain of blood where the injuries were.
It was so… Weird. It didn’t look like the wounds were healing, it looked like they were just being covered.
Curiosity got the better of him, and he ran his thumb over one of the wounds that was like this–
The skin broke apart. Peeling away from each other as though it was nothing more than glued together.
He felt regret in his heart as Leo hissed in pain.
“Sorry,” he muttered. He then began to slowly wrap up Leo’s leg, attempting to not open any more wounds in the process.
It was concerning. Like– Raph knew they had sped up healing or something, but this was not that. Their wounds healed normally, just faster.
Maybe he should get Donnie to take a look at Leo’s mutagene. He didn’t entirely trust the purple turtle around the leader as of right now– But there was clearly something wrong.
Raph got up after he finished bandaging the leg, he walked over to the other side and repeated the process.
The more wounds he had to wrap. The more of them that opened up. The more blood that seeped through the white of the bandages– The angrier he grew.
His hands were shaking as he tried desperately to calm himself down.
How did he just barely notice? Heck, how did none of the others notice? So many questions whirled in his head but he knew this wasn’t the time to blow up.
That didn’t stop his big mouth.
“What did that bastard do to you?” He whispered as he continued to fix Leo’s leg.
He heard Leo shuffle with a huff. “Language, Raph,” the leader scolded, “He’s still your father.”
“Is he yours?” Raph shot back at him, he didn’t even spare him a glance as he continued to wrap his leg.
“What?” Leo asked. Raph tied up the bandage and huffed. He got up and looked Leo dead in the eyes.
“Is he your father?” He pushed. Leo seemed to pale at this line of questioning.
“Raph, he raised us–” “He hurt you, Leo– And I think it’s safe he wasn’t much kinder to everyone else.”
Leo stiffened, his eyes narrowed, “What do you mean by that?” He asked. Raph could recognize when Leo was on the edge.
Normally, Raph loved pushing his older brother to the edge.
But this wasn’t an edge that he liked his brother being on. He was genuinely angry.
But this time? Raph wanted to push him to that point if it would drive it home to Leo that this wasn’t okay.
“The training he comes up with? The punishments?” Raph stated, “Listen, Leo, I’m going to ask you again, do you consider him your father?”
Leo’s hands balled into fists. He glanced away from Raph before speaking. “He raised us, Raph. And there were– Gods. There are times… When… I truly think he is… There for us. Times when he cares and… He’s a dad.”
“I think that– I hope that those times are who he is and that… He can… I don’t know,” he admitted.
The more Leo talked, the more frustration grew in Raph. There was no way that these… Times could be real. It had to be some type of trick, right?
“You’re lying,” Raph snapped, Leo flinched at the harshness in his voice, “No– No, I’m not,” Leo insisted.
Raph shook his head. He put his head down and used his hands to lean on the cot. “There’s no way that could happen, Lee… It had to be some sort of trick.”
Leo huffed, “No. Those times did happen, they did exist, it was just before–” He choked on his own words. Raph at his brother, his eyes narrowed.
Leo wasn’t looking at him. He wasn’t looking at anything else really. His eyes were glazed over. And he was… Staring.
“Before what?” Raph spat out. Leo didn’t answer him. His brother only stared.
“Before what , Leo!” He was almost shouting now. He watched as Leo started to shake his head. He muttered something unintelligible.
Raph could feel his blood start to boil. All of the hatred– The anger– The feeling of unfairness slowly crept through.
All of his life he had thought Leo was his… Perfect child that could do no wrong inside of their father’s eyes. All his life he had longed to be where Leo was. Standing tall and proud. Praised for his work. And getting everything he had ever wanted.
All of his life he was told that the way he did things was wrong. That he was somehow a danger– A monster for his anger. Like he was some sort of animal that needed to be controlled.
And now? All of those feelings were coming back.
Because as he stared at his older brother– The one he believed had it all. He started to slowly realize how wrong he was.
Leo looked broken at that moment. It seemed as though he wasn’t in the medbay anymore– he was somewhere else. And Raph couldn’t tell if that somewhere else was good or bad and it terrified him.
He had resented Leo all his life for being everything he wasn’t. And then when he watched Splinter that night– When he saw what happened to Leo behind closed doors, he ran.
He had abandoned Leo.
Hell. He has abandoned Leo. He shouted and screamed at his brother. He took out all of the pent-up anger he had on Leo.
He let all of this happen under his nose and didn’t even bother to make sure his brother was okay through the years.
He was angry– He was so, so angry.
It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair what Leo went through. It wasn’t fair what he went through. It wasn’t fair that they were both suffering in their one way, but Raph only made Leo’s worse.
And yet– A sick resentment crept through him.
A resentment toward Leo still lingered. Hurt and pettiness are still mixed. He couldn’t ignore those feelings.
But a new form also grew– A resentment toward Leo’s secret friends. Towards the people that were the ones, Leo ran to when things got bad. They were the ones who were able to tell Leo that it would be okay– And Leo would listen.
He thought back to that boy– Damian.
He tried to pick out something– Anything to explain it.
What was so special about him? What made Leo want to go to him for help? What did he have that Raph didn’t that made it so Leo would choose the pest over his own brother for comfort?
He wanted to be there for Leo. What made Leo choose Damian?
Raph huffed. He knew there was no chance that Leo was going to talk to him. And he was going to do something that he regretted if he stayed.
“Fine then!” Raph snapped, “If you don’t wanna talk, fine!” He pushed off the cot stomped over to the medical drawers and slammed all the equipment inside. The loud bang made Leo flinch.
“I’m going to my room!” He yelled over his shoulder and then walked out of the room, his shoulders squared as though he was going to fight someone.
As he walked away from the medbay. Dread filled him.
He wanted to talk to Leo about so many things– He wanted to ask about what they do with the mutagen situation. What will they do about April?
So many things echoed through his mind. He wanted to make sure Leo was okay after the whole thing. Because he knew that he wasn’t okay– They had just lost a friend. And it was completely their fault as well.
But knowing Leo, he most likely had others that he was going to run to.
That only pissed Raph off more.
You know what? Fuck Leo! That bastard clearly has enough people in his life! He’s clearly replacing them, so why should Raph care what he’s going through!
Right as he closed the door to his room. He felt the stinging in his eyes.
It’s okay– It’s fine! So what if Leo had everything he could want and a group he could go to that wasn’t them? So what if Leo was clearly distancing himself? So what if there was a chance that as soon as he got the chance, he would leave?
So what? Raph didn’t care. He never did! He doesn’t care!
Tears started to drip down his face as his body shook.
Raph’s breath hitched. He tried to rub his face dry of tears, but they just kept coming, no matter what he did.
He sat down on his bed. He was trying to wrap his head around what had just happened.
Why had he just done that? He just… Walked out.
Sure, he was a bit fired up at the moment. But he wouldn’t get any answers out of Leo if he continued to do that.
But he was clearly not going to get answers out of Leo anyway.
He huffed and laid on back on his bed as he pulled out his phone.
If Leo wasn’t going to give him the answers he was looking for, he was going to get them himself.
Lee’s head was running wild as she shut the door to her bedroom.
Once she was in the confines of her own space, she sat on the ground and started to let herself cry.
Guilt ate away at her, squeezing her heart, pounding on her chest, and ringing in her head– She tried to cover her ears so that she could shut out the sound– The scrapping, echoing sound that had affected her.
Tears flooded her eyes as she tried to keep silent.
She was sorry. She was so, so sorry.
This was all her fault.
She was the one who suggested April’s dad come along. She was the one who didn’t trust her gut. She was the one who was supposed to lead the time. She was the one who was supposed to make sure they didn’t skip out on their training and become rusty. She was the one who could get her stupid future sight working because she spent too much energy.
She could’ve stopped this– She could’ve stopped all of this. But she didn’t and now Kirby was mutated, and April was gone.
April was gone and she didn’t have anyone to go back to– She was alone now and there was no exact promise or way to get her father back.
And she was sorry . There was nothing she could do to fix this situation.
She just has to sit here and be useless because Donnie is the one who knows the most about mutagen– Now her younger brother is going to work himself into an early grave because she can’t be bothered to actually be good enough to–
Gods, Donnie, her poor brother must be beating himself up about this– It was no secret that he had a crush on the girl. He most likely blames himself and the only thing Lee is doing is sitting here and–
A ding echoed through the room.
Her breath was shaky, and her eyes were still blurred.
She took her moonstone out of her pocket and looked at the screen. She felt some relief.
Jamie had texted her.
She knew she was getting bad. She knew that she should probably go to someone.
Jamie always had a level head… Mostly.
She opened up the message and her face fell.
AnimalWizard: Have you heard from April?
The guilt came back in full force and she felt as though she was going to be sick.
Dear gods– What has she done?
Jamie mostly has no idea what happened if she’s still trying to talk to her– But what happens when she does find out?
Gods, she’s been so caught up in losing her friend, that she forgot that April was also Jamie and the other’s friend–
How selfish and pathetic is she? That she can’t think about anything but herself for one minute.
Another sob shook her body. Tears flooded down her face.
Jamie was going to hate her. Her stupid decision ended with their friend avoiding them– Jamie was going to be forced to take a punishment for something Lee did.
She doesn’t deserve to be crying. She doesn’t deserve to sit here and feel bad about herself when it was something she fully did.
She doesn’t deserve the friends she has. She only ruins their lives, anyway.
She turned off her moonstone completely, not bothering to read the countless messages she had.
She got up, put it on her bedside table, and threw off all of her gear before flopping into her bed.
She winced at a twitch of pain in her stomach. But she still chose to shut her eyes and at least try to get some sleep.
Screams echoed in her dreams as she did so.
—
It was now early in the next ‘morning’ for them.
And Lee felt like death.
When she woke up the next morning, she was immediately hit with nausea and stomach pains so bad she thought she was about to puke. Her eyes were puffy, and her throat felt dry.
And she knew– Despite her best efforts– That she looked like death even after she did her morning routine and got her belt and katana holsters on.
She had walked into the kitchen, and that was when she noticed that she wasn’t the only one who felt this way.
Raph looked a mixture of jittery and tired. His eyes quickly glanced from the table to the comic book he was reading, to Donnie, to Leo, then went back and repeated that cycle.
Donnie looked like he didn’t get a wink of sleep, heavy eye bags traced his face as he brewed more coffee for himself.
Mikey wasn’t anywhere to be seen. Lee assumed that he was out getting the pizza. Which would be a lifesaver as right now, her stomach was rioting in need of food.
But she narrowed her eyes and looked at both of her brothers.
She decided to set off on a mission.
She walked over to the opposite of the table that Raph was on, right next to where Donnie was brewing.
“Hey, Donnie,” Lee asked, causing the purple turtle to jump and turn to her, “Y– Yes– Yes, Leo?” He asked, finally able to get the words out.
“Did you get like– any sleep last night?” She asked, raising a non-existent eyebrow at the scientist.
Donnie let out a soft chuckle as he tapped his feet, “I was working– I’m close to being able to get that radar I have to detect mutagen canisters,” he stated, he had a proud, but awkward smile on his face, and he was as stiff as a board.
Lee frowned, “Donnie… You don’t have to work yourself to death, you need sleep,” she stated. Donnie… Donnie looked confused. As though he didn’t expect this response.
“But– The mutagen canisters– April’s dad–” “Are all very, very, very , important, but please, don’t work yourself stupid,” Lee cut her brother off and gestured to the seat next to her, “Have a seat, chat, eat, if you fall asleep at the table, I’m putting you on the couch.”
Donnie hesitated, “But, my work–” “Can wait. Have a break.”
The other still wasn’t really budging, so Lee straightened her poster and looked pointedly at Don, “Dee. That’s an order. Sit down.”
Her brother rolled her eyes, and Raph scoffed.
But still, it did the trick, Donnie sat down with his coffee and the three sat in comfortable silence.
The silence was broken when Mikey came back.
“Pizza’s here!” The youngest shouted as he carried the giant box with one hand.
He placed the box in the middle of the table and took a seat next to Lee.
Lee smiled at her little brother. This couldn’t have come soon enough.
The box opened and everyone grabbed a slice, Mikey turned to look at Donnie.
“It’s good to see you here, Dee!” The youngest chirped, and the purple turtle waved him off. “Yeah, Leo forced me to stay,” he stated in a monotone voice, Lee grimaced. She didn’t like forcing her brothers to do stuff– But just sitting down and eating? It seemed necessary.
But she saw a flicker of… Something in her youngest brother’s face. Raph’s eyes seemed to dart from her to the table. Shame crept through her.
Great. First, she failed her mission, her friends are going to hate her, and now she’s being a jerk to her brothers.
Awesome.
She huffed and took a bite of her pizza. She had to stop herself from gagging.
The pizza tasted like cardboard. It was stiff and somehow sticky. She shuddered as her teeth gritted as she tried to chew. Swallowing her food was like swallowing rocks.
Did they get this from a new place? She looked around at her brothers. They all seemed to be enjoying themselves. Was it a topping she didn’t like? No, there was only pepperoni on the pizza. This just brought her back to her first thought.
“Hey, Mikey? Where’d we get this from?” She turned to her brother and asked. Mikey looked at her, confusion in his eyes, “Um… Antonyo’s? Where we normally get it?”
Lee’s eyes narrowed in confusion, she looked back at her slice of food, deep in thought.
“Are you… Okay, Leo?” She heard the younger ask, she smiled at Mikey. “I’m fine,” she insisted.
She looked back to the pizza. Her stomach was still flipping out on her. Pains in her stomach begged to be acknowledged, but it wasn’t too bad. Not yet, at least.
She took in a breath and tried another bite–
And nope. It wasn’t a one-off time. It tasted like cardboard.
Not only that but it felt as though the pizza was doing nothing to quell her stomach.
Maybe she was eating too little of it?
She shook her head. As much as she didn’t want to waste food, maybe she could grab a snack later and see if it’s any better? She couldn’t bear to take another bite of this.
She looked over at Donnie. “Hey, Dee? When would that mutagen radar thing be done?” She asked.
Donnie shifted uncomfortably, “Well, it would’ve been done sooner if someone would let me work,” he stated, tossing a look over at Lee, “But it should be done by tomorrow,” he explained.
Lee nodded and narrowed her eyes. She ignored the sting of Donnie’s words.
“Alright, in the meantime–” She stood, “I’ll go map out some patrol routes of where the mutagen may be mostly to have spilled. Once we get that radar, we can try out those routes to give us a setup, and then start branching out, deal?”
Mutters of agreement followed her words, and she nodded.
She walked out of the kitchen and tossed the pizza in the trash.
As her stomach flipped and punched. She hoped that it would clear up soon.
The three others watched as the older left the room.
As soon as Leo was out of earshot, they all turned to each other and leaned in.
“Okay. What the hell is going on with Leo?” Raph asked. His hands fidgeted a bit. It was strange to see coming out of the red turtle.
“What isn’t going on with Leo?” Donnie retorted. Mikey heard the sarcasm in Donnie’s voice but saw the glint of worry in his eyes.
“He barely ate,” Mikey analyzed. Raph shot a glare at Donnie, “Maybe because someone can’t keep his big mouth shut for once?”
Donnie winced in guilt, “Or maybe he just has a lot going on with the whole mutagen thing and April not being around?” he suggested.
Mikey shook his head, “Maybe he’s coming down with something? He asked where I got the pizza, maybe his– Uh– Taste things are off?”
“Taste buds,” Donnie clarified, “And they could be– Leo has never been one to tell us when he’s sick. It also may mean he has a loss of appetite?”
Raph huffed, “Okay, but he was wincing as though he was in pain– I thought it was just hunger. Also, when Leo gets sick he passes out and we would have to drag him out of bed.”
Donnie waved his hand, “I say it’s stress,” he stated, “Or a cry for attention, who knows.”
Raph shot a glare at Donnie, and Mikey frowned, “Leo doesn’t do ‘cries for attention,’” Raph snapped, “Cry for help? That’s his entire personality in a nutshell. Attention? Asshole won’t even tell us what’s wrong for us to give him attention.”
Donnie huffed, “Look, Raph, I’ve done the research, and all of Leo’s symptoms seem to line up with Leo being either narcissistic or desperate cry for attention, okay?”
“The ‘symptoms’ you have are nothing but hear-say from Splinter,” Raph rebutted. Donnie looked offended, “So?” He sputtered.
“So?” Mikey started to bounce his leg, nervousness crept through him as Raph began to raise his voice.
“So you haven’t even
bothered
to ask Leo about this whole thing!” Raph stated, “Leo is bais!” “Splinter is bais!” “Sensei is fair and only wants what’s best for us!” “Splinter is a piece of–”
“Okay!” Mikey shouted over the other two. The older gazes snapped at him, and he gulped nervously.
“Okay… Let’s… Calm down and separate– We can ask Leo about it later, deal?” The youngest asked.
The other two looked away from each other and both muttered, “Deal,” at the same time.
Mikey let out a relieved sigh.
But something wormed beneath his skin.
He had a feeling this was going to end poorly.
Notes:
Mikey is the only thing keeping Raph and Donnie from ripping each other's throats out, on the gods.
Lee just wants what is best for her brothers, but ends up feeling like an ass because of it.
Dealing with the Mutagen situation is fun. Because, like-
The boys definitely made a mistake. A huge one. And I can see April's side of things, and there needs to be consequences for the turtle's actions.
But when do said consequences just turn into too much?Raph is jealous of Damian. He, deep down, wants things to go back to how they were when he and Lee were kids.
I'm sure that won't end poorly.Donnie's making decisions. They aren't correct, but they're decisions. Although, I do think I should explain Donnie's thought process more with him being so instant on Leo being narcissistic, and so falsely accusing Lee of having a personality disorder that aligns with that, so that's going to pop up in the text in a bit.
Leo has more and more secrets and they just keep coming.
Mikey is going to have a stroke if Raph and Donnie don't get along.
Oh, and Sphynx is also there. So that's fun.
Chapter 9: Sharpened Teeth, Spiking Hunger
Summary:
Lee's fine. Sure, she feels a bit sick. Sure, Splinter is acting weird. And sure, she's sure her friends now hate her and want nothing to do with her.
But that's fine! She's fine!
Why can't Aenda just trust her on this...?
Notes:
Content Warnings:
Implied past alcohol abuse and child neglect.
Implied vomiting and illness.
Manipulation of a child and parentification (abuse).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lee groaned as she walked out of her room. She thought that this whole ordeal would’ve let up by now.
But she still felt like she should be dead. Her body felt limp and as though there was nothing to keep it going. Her stomach rebelled in hunger despite her attempts at giving it food.
She had been heading in and out of her room for a bit now. Fetching snacks from the kitchen that no one would notice go missing. And then being forced to make a dive for the trash can when her body decided it didn’t want the food she was giving it.
All tasted the same, anyway. Sticky but hard to bite through, and has cardboard in its flavoring, with sandpaper as its texture. It was not a pleasant feeling to go through.
But felt like she was going to topple over if she didn’t get something in her.
So, she was making her way back to the kitchen. Back to grab more snacks she knew were just going to go to waste because she couldn’t keep anything down.
She had to have caught something at this point– But from what? And what on earth was it?
Not only that, but her entire body ached as well, and part of it wasn’t even from hunger. It felt more like growing pains, but she didn’t think she would have a growth spurt anytime soon.
Maybe it was just her body’s punishment for her being greedy. Who knows.
She walked into the kitchen, and she knew she had a pained look on her face as she scanned the countertops for something to get–
“Leonardo?”
She froze at the voice. Nope. That was her punishment for being greedy.
With a shaky breath, she looked over at Splinter, who was currently sitting at the end of the table furthest from her.
“H– Gree– Um— Good morning, Sensei,” she finally landed on her words with a polite bow toward her master.
When she straightened her posture, she tried to analyze Splinter’s face, to see where exactly his head space was at, but she couldn’t see anything.
That only made her unease worse. She could deal with him being angry, disappointed, or miffed, but not him being unreadable.
Splinter hummed, “Take a seat, my son,” he requested. Lee knew better than to hesitate as she moved to the chair close to her and sat down, keeping her eyes on the table.
They sat in silence for a moment before Splinter once again spoke.
“Is something troubling you, Leonardo?” He asked. His voice was calm and put together. Carefully masked to the point that Lee couldn’t see through.
She knew what was going on. And she both hated it and felt relieved by it.
She shook her head, “No, Sensei,” she answered.
“Is that so?” He asked. And Lee wished she had said something else.
“Hm. Well, I would like to speak about your latest mission,” Splinter began. Lee felt herself panic.
“We’re working on ways to get all the mutagen– I’m plotting out the routes, and Donnie is making a radar– But I’m making sure he’s not overly worked– And– He’s also researching ways to get April’s dad back to normal, Raph and Mikey are both training, I swear, Sensei, please–”
Splinter held up his hand, and Lee’s mouth slammed shut. Her mind was spinning with worry and pain.
“I hear you, Leonardo,” he stated, “I am heavily disappointed in how the mission turned out– And I hope you have learned a lesson in attempting to dismay your brothers against me, leading to them not going to training and becoming more immature.”
Lee nodded. Guilt welled in her. She hadn’t meant to stop her brothers from going to training– She hadn’t even realized that she was doing it.
Splinter then took a breath, “Now, I will say that you’re doing good with training to fix the situation at hand.”
The words were a shock to the system. She looked up at Splinter with a smile as pride heated her before she took her eyes back down to Sensei’s chin.
“I would recommend making sure your brothers are actually doing what they say they are, you know them,” Sensei hummed. Lee nodded once more, “I’ll try, they tend to not listen to me.”
He sighed, “Yes, well, they are suspicious of your condition, and would rather keep away to make sure you have the space you need, maybe make that a bit easier on them? Spot trying to push conversation until you're back to normal?”
Lee’s eyes narrowed. Don’t talk to her brothers? But… How is she going to make sure they're alright?
She guesses that it does make sense if they think keeping away is for her good. She didn’t want to burden them further.
She was enjoying this moment. It was one of those rare times where Splinter– Her father didn’t look at her like she ruined everything. Where the hatred in his voice was gone, and he was back to the person she knew before when she was so young.
Sure, he did mess up– Half the time they went without food because he locked himself in his room. Not wanting to come out for anyone or anything. But she learned how to cook! Kind of… She could make ramen, anything else caught on fire. Mikey is now the cook!
Sometimes they didn’t have enough food or ingredients to cook with. Sometimes Sensei came back with a bag full of stuff that, quote, “Was for him to keep sane.” Instead of getting food like he said he was doing. But that led to Lee being the scavenger! And it helps with her training.
And, yeah, something Lee did have to clean up the empty bottles left about the lair on one rough night. She did have to make sure Raph’s wound got patched up when he got cut on one.
And, yes, she had to be the one who made sure her brothers got to bed on time in order to make sure that they didn’t have to see the mess their father became, and she had to make sure they took care of themselves while simultaneously learning how to care for herself. And yes there were some sleepless nights where she had to stay up and watch Splinter to make sure he did come into her brother’s room and cause a scene.
But! That’s all in the past! They had their good times and their bad, but Sensei had his reasons for acting like that! And Leo was no saint either! She couldn’t judge!
“Although I will say…” Lee was drawn back from her thoughts and to the conversation at hand.
“I do believe that you shouldn’t be using food to quell your worries… You can’t just steal from your brother because you’re a bit upset,” Splinter stated. His eyes narrowed in suspicion and frustration.
“Besides, I doubt you need the extra food.” Lee felt herself shrink a bit, shame burned her cheeks.
Hunger still stabbed her. She felt so nauseous. But… She still could see where her father was coming from. She was being wasteful.
She nodded, “Okay, sensei,” she responded in a soft voice. He then waved, “Now, go.” He ordered.
Lee looked at him blankly. She felt… Hollow. She wanted to keep talking to sensei– This was one of the rare times when she could. And she wanted to take advantage of that– There are so many things that Lee wanted to ask her father, especially when he’s this decile.
But she knew better than to push it. So she got up and silently walked back to her room.
She was happy with how that turned out, honestly. Because that just meant that maybe those moments would happen more often now. That’s always how these events seem to go.
Splinter goes a long stretch just being… Yeah. Everything Lee hates about him comes out, and he stays like that for a while– Weeks, months… Years, even.
Then he acts nice. He cares for them. All of them, even if there is something, especially when that time is winding down, that hints at hatred underneath it all.
Lee’s pretty sure that it was only because he was in one of those ‘nice’ sprees was the only reason she was able to convince him to let them to the surface.
But, hey! Sensei is being nice again, which means that these phases are becoming more and more consistent, right? That means that all of these times– All of the incidents are paying off somehow.
After all, she’s gone 15 years. What’s another few?
She put a smile on her face as she walked through the lair. Her body aching and rebelling against her in pain as she did so.
What’s another few….
She’s fine. It’ll be fine.
It’s not fine. She repeats: It’s not fine.
Lee was currently curled up in the fetal position on her bed. Her face contorted in a wince of pain as she gritted her teeth together.
A whine escaped her lips as tears poked from her eyes. Her stomach growled in hunger. She coughed and her body shook and whimpered as pain flooded her system.
She whimpered and buried her snot into her pillow. It felt like there was pressure pushing against her ribs. Constricting her lungs so that she couldn’t get a full breath of air.
She shivered, but she wasn’t cold. She was sweating a bit, but she wasn’t hot. Could she be coming down with something?
Her moonstone dinged with a special ringtone. It sounded like a twinkling star while the other sounds were like a bell.
She knew it was Damian’s ringtone. And it only made her let out a sob.
She had set it to something special because she needed to know if something was going on with Eclipse, or if something important was happening.
But right now she didn’t want to see what Damian had said. She knew Eclipse was fine, they put a monitor in her room and she could watch her baby dragon on her phone.
So Damian was texting her for no reason.
Most likely to tell her that he knew everything– Everything that happened with April’s father and that he’s disgusted with her for how she handled it. He thought that she was an awful person and that he hated her for everything that had happened.
He’ll never forgive her for how she made April avoid them, and for the pain that she not only brought April but also Jamie and the others.
He most likely wants to tell her that he never wants to see her again. And she doesn’t blame him it’s just–
She doesn’t want to see that right now. She blinked, allowing a few tears to drop down her cheeks.
She shivered once more and tried to run through all of the possibilities, and her mind landed on one that made her spiral.
Was she infected?
She immediately jolted up and had to muffle a choked scream from the pain.
She looked over herself– Trying to find any hint that Leaf had told her about before.
Red vines? Dark splotches? Moving in the veins? Something that looks like a worm under your skin?
And… No. Nothing, she couldn’t– What?
Then what was going on?
She grimaced again, her throat still hurt from stomach bile.
She knew something was wrong. She knew it would have something to do with the underworld. But… The only people she could talk to about it either hate her, resent her, or if they don’t know, they will soon.
She sighed. She couldn’t go one like this.
Maybe…
…
She made a promise she wouldn’t leave them.
That was when she had an idea.
Lee grabbed her moonstone and quickly swept to avoid seeing Damian’s message. She opened her contacts and went to Aenda’s.
She figured that maybe– Just maybe nobody had told Aenda yet.
So, she took a breath and thought for a moment. She needed something that would get Aenda’s attention, that way she could segway into seeing what was wrong with her.
Something then popped into her mind, and she chose to start this rollercoaster.
*User*: Hey, Aenda? Funny question.
*User*: But is one of the symptoms of that dragon phase thing increasing hunger?
*User*: Just wondering.
With those few messages sent, Lee got back into the fetal position and waited. She felt her stomach twist and rumble, but she knew she wouldn’t be able to do anything about it.
She doubted that she was going through the ‘dragon phase’ or whatever. She just had her birthday a few days ago– And she was finally able to get her hoarding senses under control. She can’t go through something like that again.
She felt panic slowly rise in her as the seconds ticked by.
What if they have told Aenda? What if she just reached out– Just to be ignored? What if they tell the others that Lee had the gall to reach out after everything? What if–
Ding .
Lee flinched at the sudden sound and had to stop herself from throwing her phone.
She read the message that came in.
Aenda: Yeah? It’s one of the starting syptoms.
Lee squinted in confusion. Okay… She didn’t expect that.
Aenda’s messages continued.
Aenda: *Symptoms.
Aenda: Normally, the hunger is followed by aching of the body, stomache pains, and taste buds not working properly for certain foods.
Aenda: Why?
Lee thought about brushing Aenda off when another wave of pain hit.
She gritted her teeth and whined as she texted back.
*User*: Little help
Aenda’s portal request came through as soon as she sent the message.
The moment she hit accept, a portal whirled to life in front of her, and Aenda stepped out, a panicked and worried look on their face.
Lee immediately tried to sit up but regretted when another wave of nausea hit.
Lee didn’t even realize Aenda had brought a trash can until she was hunched over it, shaking as tears ran down her face.
Her vision blurred at the corners, and she could feel a scaly hand on her shell.
“Hey… Hey,” Aenda whispered, “How do you feel?”
Lee snorted at the question, “Add two and two, does it equal four?” she stated but grimaced at the bite in her voice.
After a few seconds, she mumbled, “Sorry.”
Aenda shook their head, “No need, you’re in pain, I get it.” They sighed, wrapping their arms around her in support. They said, “Let’s head to my place– I can show you what you want to do.”
Lee followed. She had her arm slung over Aenda’s neck as the Dragonborn carried both her and the trashcan through the portal.
She couldn’t help the guilt that was growing.
When they made it to Aenda’s home, they immediately set the bin down and started to help Lee over to where the kitchen was.
“You made it on a perfect night,” Aenda remarked, “I’m having steak right now for dinner– And there’s extra since a friend couldn’t make it due to an emergency.”
Lee wasn’t really listening to Aenda, the thought of eating made her head spin. She was more interested in the building she was in.
The floors were white tiled, and the walls were dark, almost black, purple which had golden accents for things like handles and decorative patterns for the walls.
It looked… Bare. But at the same time– Lived in? She didn’t know how to put it.
That was when she caught a glimpse outside of the window– Which was a long rectangle.
And she saw… Clouds?
“Aenda… What is this place?” She asked, her voice tired to the point it was almost a whine.
The older chuckled, “It’s my home,” they stated, “I refurbished an airship that was abandoned after the war.”
Lee blinked at them, amazed, “I thought you lived in that wagon?”
They shook their head, “Nope. That’s just for when I’m doing land trades– This is my pride,” they gestured to the area around them.
Lee nodded along. They finally found the strength to stand and walk on their own.
When they finally made it to the kitchen, Lee continued to analyze her surroundings.
The kitchen looked like one you would find in a cafeteria. Tiled floors and walls, there was a table smack in the middle of it, though, and wooden counters with marble tops to boot. The stove looked as though it was powered by wood, but the fridge was the only thing that looked old .
“Have a seat,” Aenda offered, Lee nodded and pulled back one of the four chairs that lined the table, and a loud screech echoed from the chair scraping against the floor.
She winced, “Sorry,” she apologized, Aenda just shook their head with a smile, “Happens all the time– Think I’m going deaf because of it.”
Lee chuckled and sat down. Aenda then pushed a plate over to her.
She immediately backed her head up a bit and looked warily at the plate. “Huh, Aenda? Shouldn’t we take care of the… You know…”
A wave of pain hit and she gripped her head in an attempt to make it stop.
Aenda looked back and dealt with the cooking food for a moment, then looked at Lee, “Trust me on this– That will take care of it.”
Lee looked down in confusion. She eyed the meat on her plate.
Still… She couldn’t help but be intrigued. Had Aenda put something in the food to help her? Or was it something all dragons needed to have on hand?
Either way, hunger grew in her at the sight. Her stomach growled, and she huffed, embarrassed at the sound.
She quickly picked up her spoon and shoved some into her mouth, desperate for anything to help.
As soon as the meat hit her tongue, something clicked in her.
Her senses were heightened– She could hear every clicking of gear, feel every turn of air, smell every puff of smoke, everything looked bright– More saturated.
And she had a taste for something that was in the meat– Something that tastes like copper.
She continued to stuff her mouth with the food as though she hadn’t eaten in days.
There were no other thoughts than to just eat . To get more of a taste for whatever was inside of it.
The scent filled her nose and she could tell something was off with the way she was behaving, but there was nothing she could do to stop it.
That was when a sharp pain pulled her back to reality.
She yelped at the stab, opening her mouth, she watched as blood flowed from it.
The scent from before was stronger than ever. She felt addicted to it now.
That was when another pain erupted from her jaw– From her teeth .
Her teeth felt like they were pushing out, and grinding together. The cold air felt like injections. She felt her teeth morph and chip off.
After a minute of this, she closed her mouth, and her teeth stabbed into the roof of it.
She screamed once more, copper filling her mouth and engulfing her taste buds.
Something started to move, and the next thing she knew her head was forced to look down and her jaw was forced open.
Hics and gasps escaped from her. She tried to catch as much breath as she could.
“Breath~ Breath. Breath. Breath,” she heard Aenda sooth, “You’re going to be okay, this is natural– A bit early, but natural.”
“What’s happening–” She sobbed, her body shook and ached, her teeth still pulsed with pain that was quelling, she was trying to talk with her mouth open, “I’m dying.”
“Hey– Hey– No, no, no, you’re not dying,” Aenda soothed, still fighting against Lee for her to keep her mouth open. “It’s natural, okay? Funny story, actually, that was exactly what I said when this happened,” they chuckled, but it was awkward and stressed, “Lords, my poor mama– Okay—”
Aenda hummed a bit, thinking, “Can I see your mouth?” They asked. Lee looked over at them, her mouth still open for fear of that stabbing feeling.
Aenda looked uneasy, “Okay~ That’s a lot of blood– Um… How’s– You can’t talk– Right, okay–”
They rushed over to their countertops, pulled out the drawers, and started to shuffle through them, searching for something.
“I got something in preparation for this– It’s kinda like a ‘one size fits all’ deal for now unless you want to get fixed,” they rambled before finally pulling something out with an “Ah-ha!”
They quickly rushed back over to where Lee was and held up… Something.
Lee looked at the object– There were two of them, confused.
Aenda gestured to her, “Can you change to your dragon form?” They asked.
Lee paused and nodded. She then let go of the blanket of mana she had set around herself.
In a shimmer of white, she turned into her dragon form.
Aenda smiled a wide, toothy grin.
They gave Lee the two objects, “Here, I don’t want to go prodding around in your mouth.”
Lee carefully grabbed the things and looked at them.
They were a royal blue color. A line of connected zig-zags that was flexible.
She squinted at them. What– What was she meant to do with these?
Aenda snapped their fingers, causing her to look back at them.
“You’ll need a mirror,” they muttered before heading off.
They came back seconds later with one of those hand-held mirrors. It was a base of silver.
Lee put both of the objects in her left hand and took the mirror into her right.
She looked in the mirror and was horrified.
Her teeth were sharp and pointed. Stained red with her own blood.
She looked like a monster. One of those things that were always in stories– Creatures with sharp teeth that were tinted yellow, dried blood of their victims still rested on the pointed blades.
“Just put those things on your teeth, and you’ll be good to go,” Aenda stated as they walked back to the food.
She hesitantly did as she was told, placing the mirror on her thigh, she moved the objects so that they lined with her teeth.
When she was finally done, it looked like she had blue padding on her sharpened teeth.
She slowly closed her mouth and grimaced. Where she had normally set her jaw no longer hurt– It was just uncomfortable, and the stab marks from before were not helping.
She looked back to Aenda as they spoke.
“Now, you’ll notice your normal jaw placement isn’t comfy,” they stated, “That’s because where your teeth are at now, would lead to you stabbing yourself.”
“The blue cushions are meant to train your jaw so that they rest in the place where you won’t get hurt. After a few months– Or when you’re able to retract those teeth, you’ll be good to go!”
Lee blinked at the information, confusion, and worry swirled together in her.
She had another question.
“Um… And what about the pain? It’s gone,” she mentioned.
Aenda waved her off, “Oh? The stomach pain? Well– Dragons are naturally carnivorous, and so, your dragon form isn’t used to stuff that’s not, well, meat,” they stated, “And since it’s growing in, your stomach may throw a fit because it’s not the right kind of food.”
An, “Oh,” escaped from Lee. She now wished she didn’t know.
It was one thing to have huge, sharp, monstrous teeth. It was another to just be a straight-up carnivore that could snap at anything second and risk dangering all of the people she was around.
She put her head in her arms.
“But that’s not all I wanna talk about right now,” Aenda stated as they moved the steak off of the cooker before turning it off.
They turned to Lee and leaned back on a counter.
“Your friends have told me that you’ve been ignoring them.”
Lee felt panic well in her, so she started to look around the room, trying to find anything but Aenda to focus on.
She didn’t want to talk about this.
“Leo…” Aenda sighed as they walked up to the young dragon.
“What’s going on? Your friends are really starting to worry,” they stated.
Lee fidgeted with her fingers a bit. “I… I don’t know–” She clipped her tongue with her teeth, she scrunched up her nose, annoyed.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she huffed. She sounded like there was a stick in her mouth that she was talking around.
Aenda waved their hand. “Yes, you do,” they rebutted. “And I am not going to get into an argument about it, Lee, just–”
They huffed and looked at Lee. Their eyes were worried. “Tell me what’s wrong.”
Lee looked down at the table. “It’s none of your business,” she stated. “Judging by the fact that I’m mainly in charge of making sure your dragon phases are going as swimmingly as possible– I think it is my business.”
Lee huffed. “I messed up.” She stated.
Aenda nodded, “As children normally do, yes.”
She shook her head, “No, I– I made an avoidable mistake and now April is gone, and the others want nothing to do with me,” she snapped.
Aenda raised a non-existent eyebrow. “Nothing to do with you, huh?” They asked.
Lee shrunk a bit, she couldn’t stand to look at Aenda.
“Now, tell me something,” they began as they walked over to where Lee was, pulling out their moonstone in the process.
“Why would people who want nothing to do with you, currently be blowing up my moonstone ever since I told one of them you were with me?” They asked.
Lee was taken aback by the question, she glanced over at the silent stone and saw Aenda’s inbox practically flooded.
She looked down, “I don’t know, I–” She huffed as she clipped herself once more, “Have you read them? They’re most likely telling you what happened.” She started miserably.
Aenda looked at her questioningly. “I see… And have they told you they don’t want to see you anymore?” They asked.
“I– I well,” Lee stammered, Aenda was quick to cut her off, “Or did you just assume that was what would happen?”
Lee shook her head, “No! I just… I messed up– Big time,” She stated. She turned back to the table and looked at Aenda.
She huffed. Why couldn’t Aenda understand? They hated her now. There were no ifs or buts about it.
She heard Aenda sigh. “Did you even give them a chance to figure out what was going on? Heckle woods, kid, do they even know?”
She narrowed her eyes in thought. Of course, they know! April must’ve told them– Sure, she’s mad at Lee and her brothers, and Lee gets it. They messed up. She messed up.
But April wouldn’t just… Ignore everybody, right?
She would tell them! She had to have told them…
“April would’ve told them…” Lee’s voice was quiet. Another sigh from Aenda made her wince.
“None of them can get into contact with April. They haven’t heard a thing.”
Lee’s fans closed up. A grimace spread across her face.
“Maybe you should tell them?” The older suggested, their voice was supportive. Lee shook her head. “I… I hurt April. I want to make sure she gets her own story out before I ruin it,” she stated.
She didn’t know whether or not that made things any better. Her friends may not hate her right now– But she seems like a massive jerk for just not replying to them. And now she might have to actually tell them– She would have to watch as their faces turned to disgust as they looked at her. She would have to see the exact moment the only people who she felt knew her despise her with their entire being.
Call her a coward. Call her weak. But she can’t do that.
“Hey…” Aenda’s clawed hand was placed on her shoulder. She realized there were tears in her eyes
“Maybe… Maybe you can tell me?” They offered, “And that way, I can help you navigate what to do?”
Lee’s eyes went from Aenda to the table, then repeated that movement before sighing.
“Alright…” She said with a crack in her voice. “I’ll… I’ll tell you.”
And so, that’s what Lee did. She explained to Aenda the Krang being back, how April’s dad got roped in, how it was her fault he did so, how the mission went terribly, how she should’ve made sure her brothers were training and not becoming rusty, or she should’ve made sure the plan didn’t go wrong, and how Kirby was mutated, and how April never wants to talk to them again.
By the end of it, Lee was crying. She had pressed her palm against her face. She couldn’t look at Aenda.
Why was she crying? She didn’t deserve to be crying. This wasn’t about her. She had hurt April, and now she’s facing the consequences. It was only fair. Why was she crying? Was she just this selfish?
When she saw Aenda’s hand move up toward her, she didn’t even realize she had flinched as her other hand went up to protect her face.
“Kid…” She heard Aenda once again sigh.
“Look. I know you’re upset right now, and I know you most likely don’t need someone else to talk about your mistakes when you’re running yourself ragged over them, but…”
“Listen, what happened was bad. Your team messed up, and it ended with your friend's father being mutated, and them not wanting to talk to you.”
“And, I get that. Seeing your parent… I get it. April’s hurting, and she’s most likely angrier. And, yes, you should feel bad about what happened.”
“But there’s a difference between feeling bad, or guilty, and what you’re doing right now.”
Lee glanced at Aenda. She wondered where in the dimensions this was going. She wondered how quickly this was going to turn another beat down.
Aenda kept their eyes on Lee. “When you feel bad about something that happened– Anger, guilt, sadness, or maybe even anxiety, it shows that you’re at least learning something from it. You can mourn what has happened– The loss of a friend, but you eventually pick yourself up and change for the better.”
“But… What you’re doing right now isn’t that. You're isolating yourself from people, and, from what I’ve seen, being destructive to yourself. You can’t learn anything from this, and you can’t grow if the only thing you do is destroy yourself in the process.”
“What I’m trying to say is that, yes, your team messed up, and there are consequences for that. But you can’t destroy yourself in the process of learning how to do better. It’s not going to help anyone, especially not your family or friends. Even the one you’ve lost won’t want that for you.”
Lee’s breath was hard and heavy. She shook as she tried to speak, “But– It’s my fault,” she stated as some… Weak protest.
Aenda shook their head, “It was also your brother's fault.” “No… No, they aren’t to blame,” Lee snapped.
Aenda seemed to be taken aback a bit at Lee’s sudden harshness, “But they are– All four of you are to blame for what happened, not just you.”
Lee shook her head. It wasn’t her brother’s fault– Not completely. Sure, they could’ve been more careful. But how could they have known?
“They couldn’t have known. They’re teenagers, they’re going to be overconfident occasionally,” She stated through sniffles.
Aenda raised a non-existent eyebrow, “You’re a teenager.”
Lee shot a glare at Aenda. The older one shrugged. “I should’ve used my future vision,” she snapped. Aenda tilted their head, “And why didn’t you.”
“I– I couldn’t. I tried to, but I could–” She stammered, she was growing increasingly fed up. “The current was of no use either– Just said something like– ‘Somethings cannot be avoided’ or whatever.”
Aenda sighed. “So you couldn’t accuse it?” They asked, Lee nodded with a huff. “Then how is it your fault if you didn’t know what was going on?” They asked.
Lee banged her fist on the table, “It just is okay!? I should’ve been more careful– I should’ve been able to get through to the future vision– I should’ve–”
“And what if the future vision thing is out of your control?” Aenda suggests. Lee looked over at them, an annoyed scowl written clear on her face.
“What if… No matter what you did– It needed to happen?”
Lee just continued to glare at Aenda.
The older dragon sighed and took a seat next to Lee. “The elder told me something like this may happen.”
Out of nowhere, Aenda pulled out a notebook and pencil.
They flipped to an empty page and drew a line.
“So– Imagine this; For every universe, there is an original branch.” They explained.
“And then, as more choices appear in that branch, a new branch appears from it, showing an alternate version of how that universe could’ve been.” They draw a branch coming from the middle of the timeline.
“Now, as that branch has more choices to be made, newer branches come from it.” There were now branches coming from the other branch.
“However, there can be times when a new situation appears right at the beginning of the original.” A new one was drawn at the very start of the first line.
“In this case, the new universe can seem like a completely different one from the original– But this means that there’s hardly anything that can support the ah– The changes of the universe.”
“Meaning that if things continue to change, there’s the risk of the universe collapsing on itself, which can damage the universes around it.”
“This leads to some events being forced into staying the same, and I believe that was what happened with April’s father,” Aenda explained. “They’re called ‘KeyStone Events’ if I remember correctly.”
Lee was silent for a moment.
“And… How is that supposed to make this better?”
Aenda blinked at Leo, confused, “What do you mean by that, kid?”
Lee turned her attention from the table back to Aenda, frustrated tears in her eyes. “How is that supposed to be better? My friend is gone, her father is mutated, my friends are going to hate me, and my brothers doubted my leadership enough before this– And now there’s nothing I can do about it!”
She watched as a wince spread across Aenda’s face. The older one looked away from her.
“I mean– There has to be some way to stop the events, right?” She reasoned, “There has to be something– Anything I do to stop them. What good is it to have a future vision when you can do nothing to stop it?”
Lee put her elbows on the table and held her head in her hands. She was starting to panic a bit.
What if one of these ‘Keystone Events’ had her brothers being hurt, or worse, dying? What other one of her friends got hurt in the process? What if the world gets sucked into a giant black hole by, like, dinosaur aliens, and there’s nothing she can do to stop it other than watch as her home, her friends, and her family is destroyed– Neutralized as she sits helplessly to watch–
“I’m so sorry.” Aenda’s voice pulled her out of her spiral. “I figured that– Because there was nothing you could do to stop it, you would find some comfort in it happening.”
Lee huffed, “Well, it doesn’t,” she shouted, her face contorted with anger.
Aenda hesitated before speaking, “If it’s any peace of mind– Maybe you should talk to your friends? I’m sure they might be upset, but they won’t hate you–” “They should , though that’s the point!” She snapped.
“If they were truly April’s friends, they would stand by her and cut me off for good,” she reasoned. “And if they were truly your friends, they would be mad at you for making a mistake, but still come back around to help you up,” they retorted.
“Ugh! But that just makes it worse!” Lee groaned, “I don’t want to cause conflicts in the group– I don’t want people to choose between me or April, it would be easier if I just disappeared from their lives completely!”
A heavy silence hung in the air. It took Lee a moment to realize what she just said.
“I highly doubt the people in your life would agree with that statement,” Aenda responded, their voice low, and fearful.
She rolled her eyes, “Whatever,” she grumbled. She crossed her arms on the table and sat her chin to rest in them.
How could she be so stupid? How could she not have accused her future vision? If she could’ve seen this coming, she could’ve stopped it. It doesn’t matter if it’s a ‘Keystone Event’ or whatever– She could’ve stopped it.
She felt Aenda’s hand on her shoulder once more. She glanced over at the Older dragon’s gentle eyes.
“Let your friends hold you accountable, but help you get back up,” they offered.
Lee’s frustrated face softened. They looked back to the table.
Guilt rose in them.
“I’m sorry for yelling,” they apologize. Aenda hummed in response, “It’s okay, Kid,” they stated as they walked away.
“Fair warning though. When you use your mana to cover your form, teeth are the hardest thing to cover up. You’ll most likely need to hide your mouth a bit if your brothers aren’t cool with sharp teeth,” Aenda said, they chuckled a bit, showing that they found this humorous.
Lee huffed. That was just great. They need to deal with telling others what has happened. And now they can’t hide the teeth they have.
Their moonstone dinged rapidly.
She wanted to fix this. She wanted to make everything better and go back to the way it was just a few days ago, on her birthday when they were just all having fun.
What was she going to do?
Notes:
Sorry, I couldn't get this out quicker. I'm sick but I'm getting better.
Lee feels guilty about a whole lot of things. Aenda is just trying their best.
Splinter is an asshole. Lee's falling for any form of 'care' she could get from her father.
KeyStone events have been confirmed. The Current is being REAL quiet right now.
Lee's in a pickle. Good luck with that, girl.
Also, Lee's front profile now has horns that are actually correctly drawn! Cheers!
Fun fact: Aenda has Lee saved in their phone as 'Reluctant Niece/Nephew.'
Chapter 10: Take Your Own Advice
Summary:
Lee just wanted to spend some time with her daughter.
Now she needs to talk with her boyfriend, and, apparently, she hasn't been sneaky enough, so now she has to deal with her twin's concerns.
Why can't things just go back to semi-normal?
Notes:
Content warnings:
Implied/reference past child neglect
Implied/reference past alcohol abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The small purple dragon chirped and squeaked as Lee tickled her belly, pretending to be a predator finally getting its prey after a bit of a hunt.
She pulled her hand away from Eclipse and wiggled her fingers teasing at the dragon.
The small one play bowed, and then leaped toward Lee’s hand, latching onto it and chewing as she got her revenge.
Lee got a pained wince on her face. Clipsie’s teeth had been slowly growing in, leaving sharpened nubs in her gums that irritated the poor baby.
They had stocked up on plenty of chew toys to avoid the chaos that came with a teething dragon baby, but as the teeth marks on the wooden bars of her crib would suggest, she hadn’t been using them too much.
Lee chuckled, “Guess we have something in common, huh, hun?” She chuckled, Eclipse stopped attacking her hand for a moment and looked up at her. Her toothy mouth looked as though it was smiling, and her bright eyes shone innocently at Lee.
Lee sighed as she continued to play with her daughter, who chirped and snuggled all the same. She was still clingy, but getting better as time went on.
It had been two days since the mutagene incident, and she still hadn’t talked to her friends about it. She was avoiding Aenda’s text as well.
She has also been quieter around her brothers, not risking opening her mouth to show off her teeth.
She knew she couldn’t run forever, that something had to be said, but she was terrified.
“What can I do, Eclipse?” She asked, the dragon only chirped back at her, not understanding a word she was saying.
She honestly prefers that. She felt so incredibly guilty for how she was behaving these past few days. She had avoided her friends so much that she was checking on Eclipse a bit less. Coming here and giving Damian a break went from around eight times a day to five– And that’s only counting the times she was able to see Eclipse. Damian has been taking her out of the house more and more over the past few days.
She thinks Damian knows that she is coming back here. He probably doesn’t want her around Eclipse, and that’s why he’s been taking her out more. She can’t blame him for that.
She would hate it if Eclipse understood where she was at right now. Even if her daughter could look at her and understand that she was slowly falling apart, she would never forgive herself for that.
She needed to be strong. She didn’t want to end up leaving her daughter alone for days on end. She locked herself in her room and only came out when she had one too many drinks from that one mission where he she promised to come back with food for them her, only to come back from a route where he went by that bar where he found half-empty bottles and brought them home where he would—
Lee quickly pulled herself out of her spiral with a gasp. She looked back down at her child, who was currently wondering why the playing had stopped.
She tried to imagine herself in that situation– So focused on something else that she ignored her child crying out for her to just come out and be with her.
She started to tear up. She hated this. She hated that she risked Eclipse feeling alone and abandoned. She hated being too weak to face her friends and return to a normal schedule.
That was when the timer went off.
A soft ‘Oh’ escaped her lips as she moved to turn off the dinging noise.
She looked back at Eclipse, her smile soft. “It’s time to go to bed, darling,” she stated as she picked Eclipse up. She tried to keep the waterness out of her voice. She had to be strong.
When she was finally able to put Eclipse down for a nap, she set the child back into the crib and made sure to tuck her in.
A shiver ran up her spine. She looked over her shoulder and was staring straight at the door.
The nursery was a small room, around 7 feet from the door to the crib, and 5 feet 5 inches for the width of the room. The walls were a soft purple, and the floor was carpeted.
She eyed the dark brown door suspiciously. It was opened a bit but could’ve easily been a breeze, or she forgot to shut it completely.
She sighs. She tucked in Eclipse before making her way to turn off the lamp near her crib, then making her way to the door to turn off the light with the switch next to it.
She grabbed the door and turned around. Before she turned off the light she said, “Sweet dreams, my dear.”
She turned off the light and closed the door. She turned around and began to walk away from the room.
That was when she felt something grab her.
Her hands immediately latched onto the thing that had wrapped itself around the middle of her torso.
She was being pulled back. She felt her heart speed up. Panic quickly built up in her.
Her breathing quickened at a rapid rate. Thoughts spun in her head faster than she could’ve caught any of them. So many scenarios popped into her head, and this only made her panic worse.
What was with people dragging her backward recently?
When she looked down at her torso, she saw something that made her heart drop when it normally fluttered.
There, wrapped around her plastron, was a familiar red tail.
“Da– Damian?” Lee breathed. She felt her back hit something, and her hands flailed until they landed on something to grasp onto.
She looked at the two things she was grasping onto, and she quickly realized what was going on.
She was between a pair of legs that were in a crouched position. From what she could see the calf was up at about the middle of her torso.
Damian was tall. But he wasn’t, or at least not normally, this tall.
There were only a few times– When she would wake up screaming and crying in the middle of the night– That Damian would get like this.
“Day…” She breathed out. She started to try and wiggle out of Damian’s tail.
She was trying to turn around, but Damian was now holding on to her, his arms positioned across her chest, holding her protectively.
“Day, let me go.” She warned, her voice wobbled a bit, so she wasn’t as intimidating as she wanted to be.
She felt Damian stiffen, hesitate for a moment, and then slowly remove his arms and tail from her, as though he was scared of… Something.
Lee immediately whipped around, and guilt flooded her.
The entirety of Damian’s eyes was a deep, glowing red, with only little pricks of orange for pupils.
Lee noticed how his horns had shifted a bit, they seemed to be tilted forward a bit, as though they were about to come from the back and up shape and into a shape that would bring them to the front.
A few inches behind them, there were small stubs of growing horns. His shoulders had small spikes on them, and the same could be said for the bones of his wings.
Lee knew, finally, what this was. Damian’s second form. The form wasn’t done developing, but whenever something happened– A night terror, or something that reminded him of his past, he would snap into that form.
She winced as she reached up to cup Damian’s face. “Damian, are you–” Damian’s hand snapped up and grabbed Lee’s wrist. His eyes never left her.
She was startled by this. Normally when they’re dealing with him in his second form, Damian acts more… Animalistic? Maybe?
It was as though something else had taken him over. He wasn’t fully there, he was just trying to attack or get away from the thing that had sent him into the state.
But he was never outright aggressive, angry, or even frustrated with Lee. She was always able to get him to calm down without any issues.
Heck, she would argue that Damian is normally more cuddly when he is in his second form.
But this? This was weird…
But, for some reason, she wasn’t afraid.
“Damian–” “Why?” She was cut off by Damian’s voice which carried an echo no matter how quiet it was.
She tilted her head, “Why what?” She asked.
“Why did you leave?”
Lee felt a wave of pain and panic rush through her, she felt herself switch into damage-control mode.
“No, Damian, I–” “ Yes , you did.” The hiss was aggressive and angrier, his grip was tightening a bit around Lee’s wrist.
“You didn’t pick up your phone for two days. You didn’t give us any sign that you were okay,” he rattled off, his face growing increasingly angry as he did so, “You left me to wonder and worry. You ghosted me when I was trying to figure out if the arrangement was still on for ou– Your child.”
Lee felt beads of sweat form on her forehead, and guilt and pain clawed at her throat.
She couldn’t tell the face she was making, but it was enough for Damian to blink for a moment, look at her wrist, and let it go.
She pulled her hand away and watched as Damian’s thumbnail buried itself in the palm of his hand as he looked at it.
“You left. With no rhyme or reason, you left, and didn’t give me any clue as to where you were or if you were okay.” He stated. He then looked at Lee once more.
“I didn’t know if you were dead, Moon.” Lee looked away from Damian due to the statement. “Why did you do that? ”
Lee could feel tears pricking up in her eyes. Her knees felt weak.
She wanted to collapse into Damian right there and then. She just wanted him to know everything . About Splinter. About the change. About the mission.
She wanted to cry into his chest and just break .
But she knew better.
As soon as she started talking, she knew she would need to be ready to leave.
She took a breath in.
“I’m sorry,” she began, “I’m sorry that I ghosted you, I’m sorry that I left, but I–” Her voice cracked and water started to get in the way of her vision.
“I thought you knew,” she admitted.
Damian didn’t respond for a moment. “Knew what?” He asked.
Another breath. She could do this.
“I thought… I thought April had told you all what happened. I thought that– She had gotten to everyone first, and now none of you…” She trailed off.
She saw Damian’s hand out of the corner of her eye. He reached for her, getting close to the left side of her face, and then hesitated.
The greed in her overtook, and she allowed herself to grab Damian’s hand gently, and bring it to her face so that she could lean into it.
She looked at her boyfriend’s– If he even still liked her at this point– face, and noticed something she failed to before.
His cheeks were wet, but drying, leaving a stain of tracks running down them.
Her chest tightened. Even when she’s trying to stay away from ruining people's lives, she always manages to do it.
“I messed up, Day,” she admitted, her voice wobbly.
So, she talked. She told Damian everything she had told Aenda. The failed mission. The mutagen. The mutation. And… April did not want to be around her anymore.
By the end of that, she was once again crying, tears ran down her face and a mix of humiliation and guilt spilled through her.
She wanted to curl up into a ball and just hug the other. She wanted to feel protected and cared for in his arms.
But she knew better.
So, she straightened herself and began to speak.
“I... I know that–” Her mouth still felt full, stupid teeth, and her voice was cracking every which way. She swallowed through the lump in her throat. “I know that, due to the pain that I have caused, you may not want me around anymore.”
Damian seemed to flinch at her words, “I understand that what I have done was not okay, and I hoped to make it easier for you by just not bugging you, but it is now clear that I have… Only caused you and Eclipse to suffer because I was too cowardly to face what I have done,” Lee stated.
“So, I will not put up a fight if you cannot forgive me. And I will leave if you need me to.”
Lee finished her statement, she had her eyes trained on the floor, her hands out her side.
She waited for the shouting. She waited for the pain.
A part of her wanted it.
She wanted Damian to not be angry anymore. She wanted to allow Damian to go back to normal, and get out all of the emotions he had. She didn’t want Damian to bottle those emotions up when she was right here.
She also wanted it as proof. She wanted to show herself just how much she had failed as a leader. A partner. A parent. A sibling. A friend.
She wanted to show how she deserved the pain.
“Are you done?” Damian asked, Lee looked up at him and blinked. She nodded slowly and kept her eyes on his neck.
“Okay,” he responded. “Now why in the hell would I leave you because of a mistake?”
Lee… Lee didn’t expect that response.
Damian huffed. “Leo– Lee– I– I’m mad, yes. I’m mad that you’re so… Careless . I’m upset about April. I’m disappointed that the mission was a failure and it cost us a friend, but Leo, I’m more upset that you didn’t even bother to talk to me.”
“And don’t give me that whole ‘I thought you knew’ it wouldn’t have mattered. We’re in a relationship, Leonardo, we’re supposed to work together on things, and we can’t do that if you run the moment things get rough.”
Damian’s voice cracked a bit, “Does it even matter to you? The adventures, the house, Eclipse, our friends, me, this relationship– You’re so ready to just throw it all away. Does anyway of it matter to you?”
Lee felt broken at that moment.
It did. It all matters to her. She would lay her life on the line for it all. She would run herself into the ground.
Lee’s heart swelled with pain, and her mouth moved quicker than she could stop it.
“It does !” She practically whined, “It does, it does, just trust me it does. Please– Please I’m sorry, Day, I didn’t–”
She wheezed, trying to get air in. More tears were coming down her cheeks. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I thought you were better off, I didn’t–”
Lee yelped as she felt Damian’s hand cup the back of her neck and pull her close.
Damian leaned in, the base of his horns touching Lee’s. Her hands were placed on his chest, her breathing was heavy, and her heart thumped in her chest.
“Lee. Respectfully, you’re a dumbass if you think I’d be better off without you,” he stated, “I was a mess before you came into my life, and I am still a mess, but I’m a bit more organized– An organized mess if you will,” a chuckle escaped his lips and tickled Lee’s face.
“But you never considered leaving me because of said mess, you ghosted me because of a… Failed mission?” He asked, “I… I don’t understand, Lee. Please.”
He cupped Lee’s cheek, and the wyvern risked a glance into the other’s eyes. And she felt so much safer than even looking at her father before the incident.
“Help me understand– Where is your head at, baby?”
Lee cracked.
“I thought you hated me,” she bit out. Damian closed his eyes and just listened to her. “I… I had ruined April’s life. I had taken her father away from her. I had caused our friend to cut us off– I just…”
“I couldn’t handle seeing you hate me,” she admitted quietly, “I could’ve done so much to stop it, but I didn’t and–”
Her words were dying on her tongue. She couldn’t find anything that would fix this.
Damian sighed, “You thought I would hate you, based on an accident?” He asked and then looked at Lee once more.
“Like– I can see why you would be afraid to bring this up. It’s fucked up, and a mess to deal with. And April, from what I’ve heard you say, is beyond pissed, which she has every right to be. But, honey… You can’t keep running from stuff like this.”
He shook his head, “I’m disappointed about what happened with April. I’m upset for her. But I’m mad that you didn’t even trust me to not freak out enough to come and actually talk to me– Have you even read any of the messages I sent you?”
Lee slowly shook her head, and he huffed in response. “You didn’t. Right.”
Tears were still in Lee’s eyes, she was fighting back a frown that had her mouth wobbling. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. But she knew it was pointless. She didn’t want to let go– Not of this. Not the only place she felt safe. But she knew it wasn’t her choice.
She closed her eyes and let out a breath. And waited.
It took a few moments before Damian spoke.
“I’m… You still think I’m going to leave you. Don’t you?” Lee didn’t respond. Her throat felt as though it was closing in on itself, suffocating her so that she couldn’t even breathe.
She then heard shuffling and the next thing she knew she was being pulled into a hug as Damian sat on the floor to avoid being hunched over due to his form’s height.
Lee wrapped her legs around his torso, and her arms around his neck as she buried her face into the crook of his neck.
She felt like she wanted to cry, but she was exhausted. All of the tears left in her were gone, and she just wanted to sleep.
“Baby,” Damian began, “What happened… What has been happening for the past few days is unacceptable for me,” he stated.
“I’m upset with April and her situation. I’m mad about the mission. And I am beyond disappointed in how you handled it,” he rattled off, but then he sighed, “However, never in a million years would I leave you because of this.”
“We’re teenagers. Dumb kids who make stupid mistakes– And who reacted based on the only things we know. The elder keeps telling me that, at least. And it is beyond true. Especially for people like the two of us who have… Not so pretty experiences.”
“I know you’re mad at yourself. I know you blame yourself, but here’s the thing I need you to get through your head: I am not your father. I am not going to blow up at you for a mistake. April's choice to leave was reasonable. But we’re partners, Lee. We need to work through this.”
Lee tightened her grip. “I’m sorry.” She whimpered. “I’m sorry, I just thought–” Her voice broke, and she just cut herself off there.
After another few beats, Damian spoke up again.
“I’m sorry if I scared you, Lee,” he apologized, “I– Just, please. Never do that again, okay? I’m sorry that I grabbed you, I’m sorry that I scared you, but… Please.”
“Promise me you’ll try to stop doing this? I understand the need for space, but just tell me,” he pleased.
Lee nodded, “I will. I will, I promise, Day.”
And the two just stayed like that for a bit. Damian slowly went back to his first state.
Neither wanted to let go again.
The three brothers were gathered in Donnie’s lab, surrounding the desk that the purple turtle worked at.
“Take a look at it!” Donnie beamed, Mikey and Raph were looking, but they weren’t too sure what they were looking at.
It seemed to be the radar thing that they used to hunt down the ship, but they had seen it.
“This is the new and improved version of the radar!” Donnie said, “Used the sample of mutagen I collected from the canister to turn it into a mutagen detector!”
Mikey looked on in awe, while Raph was just sitting bored to the side.
“So… This thing help us with the mutagen canisters?” He asked, not really looking impressed.
Donnie continued to smile, “You betcha!” He stated, “And it can even help with another issue.”
Raph watched as Donnie flipped a red switch on the radar, and the green screen flipped to a purple one with dozens of little red dots about.
He narrowed his eyes, “What is that ?” He asked.
Donnie's smile switches to something darker. “This is a mana detector,” he answered.
Raph raised a ‘brow.’ “A what detector?”
“Mana,” Donnie answered, “Mana is the thing that creatures of the depths use to power themselves.”
Mikey tilted his head, “What now?”
Donnie rolled his eyes, “Demons, dragons, things like that. Those are referred to as ‘creatures of the depths.’”
Raph shifted a bit, “So… What does it do?”
“Well–” Donnie stammered, “It’s meant to detect mana. But it seems as though it’s picking up on things other than mana– Because it’s picking up on a whole bunch of stuff, and I doubt that there’s that much mana around.”
Raph narrowed his eyes, “Why?”
Donnie seemed to be taken about by that. “W- Well…” he leaned in a bit, “We still need to catch that dragon.”
The room was immediately filled with tension.
“And dragons take up the most amount of mana, even when they don’t completely need it,” he smiled, “So it should be easy to find the thing.”
Raph looked between his two brothers, unease enveloped him.
It seemed like a reasonable plan. Track down the dragon, and kill it before it even knows they exists.
They could make sure there’s one less threat to deal with and even get some sick-ass armor from it if Splinter’s stories still hold any weight, but…
His mind kept wandering back to that night. Well, two nights. The night when he first saw the dragon, and the night he figured out what was happening to Leo.
He kept thinking of the blue flash that appeared. When the dragon had left, and when Leo disappeared behind a door.
He knew Splinter’s word shouldn’t be trusted. And he knew that Leo may have some connection to the dragon.
He also knew his brother ran around in secret. So he had no clue what Leo did or didn’t know.
Could they be friends or something? Seemed the most likely. Leo says he has friends plural, so the dragon could be one of them, and either Splinter has it completely wrong, or Leo’s buddy is the exception.
He had the idea that Leo could be the dragon. But that just sounded stupid. They were mutant turtles, the story about how Splinter came to have them has been drilled into their minds so hard that there was no room to question it.
They were brothers, mutated with the same man’s blood, and there was no way mutagen could make a biological dragon. Not that he knew of, at least.
So he threw out that thought.
He continued to roam around in his mind, trying to come up with something.
“Raph!”
He jumped, startled out of his thoughts, he looked over at Donnie.
“ What ?” He snapped. Donnie’s eyes narrowed at him.
“I was asking, how do you feel about hunting the dragon?”
Raph rolled his eyes. “Eh, it’s just another big beast. Who knows what could happen with it.” He stated, waving off the question.
Donnie looked at him for a moment, then shrugged.
“Fine by me. Splinter keeps insisting that we start up the hunt for the dragon, so I would say we get on it soon. We need to talk to Leo, though, no clue where he is right now,” Donnie stated.
Raph held back a grimace, “I’ll go talk to him,” he stated.
He was honestly just looking for an excuse to leave the room.
And he took it, turning on his heels and quickly getting out of there
He was slightly thankful that Leo was not in that room when they were talking. If he was friends with or knew the dragon, Raph didn’t want to know how badly it’d shut him down if he heard them talk about killing one of his friends.
He was also thankful that he volunteered– He cared for his younger brother, but Donie going mad scientist while talking about killing the dragon?
Yeah, no. He didn’t need his brother talking about that to the oldest.
Speaking of which.
Raph watched as Leo entire his room. Where was he? Raph couldn’t tell you, but there he was now.
His brother's behavior these past few days has been… Concerning.
He’s been talking less, choosing to stand on the edge of a room and watch rather than join in on the activities. Raph noticed Leo hadn’t been smiling as much as he normally was, strained, right smirks that didn’t show any teeth replaced the soft, comforting grin on his brother’s face.
He huffed. He didn’t like the sudden change. Something bad happened, but what?
He knew the whole thing with the mutagen and April had taken its toll on all of them, but this seemed to have started up after the event.
Raph knew there was a chance Leo might be sick. Maybe that was why? He realized he was sick, and was now trying to not draw attention to it.
He rolled his eyes. This mother– Ugh .
Stomped over to where Leo’s room was.
He needed answers.
Lee was currently on the verge of more tears.
She was scrolling through the messages Damian had sent, and they were slowly chipping away at her.
Questioning if she was okay, asking what was going on, pleading with her to respond, and begging for her to be okay.
She hated this. She hated that she was too much of a coward to just text back that she was alright.
She was in her turtle form, back in her room.
She and Damian went on a walk to get her back home, the two continued to talk for a while.
Neither wanted to say goodbye.
She felt awful for what she did. She just hopes that–
BANG.
She jumped and nearly dropped her phone, a yelp escaped her lips.
She looked over her shoulder to see her twin entering her room, and slamming the door behind him.
“You,” Raph said. It wasn’t accusatory, it was just acknowledgment that she was, in fact, there.
She turned her head to face away from Raph.
“Yes, me ,” she responded, with an exhausted sigh, “What do you want, Raph?”
Raph paused for a moment, “How about you turn around and find out?” He asked.
Lee stiffened slightly. She didn’t really want to do that. She still had in those teeth things that Aenda gave to her, and they were plain as day.
“I’m busy,” she stated. She could hear the eye roll that got her.
“Busy my a–” “Raph!” “You just got back Leo!”
Lee cringed. She was aware that Damian called her that a few times during their conversation, it didn’t have this much of a sting, though.
Damian didn’t know her placement for the day, so he flopped between the two names he knew she was comfortable with.
Her brothers on the other hand? Eh…
It’s a bit different when you’re still having fears of acceptance from people.
“I have stuff to work on,” Lee stated. Raph groaned, “Oh, come on . You can spare two minutes to talk!”
She was about to argue back when Raph sent out rapid-fire questions.
“Why have you been so quiet? Why have you avoided us? Are you sick? What is going on with you Leo!?”
Lee took in the questions slowly, trying to wrap her mind around what to do next.
Raph thought she might be sick.
And she had been avoiding her brothers.
But isn’t that what they want? To, you know, make sure that she’s stable or whatever?
She took a deep breath. There was no point in arguing. She was too tired anyway.
She thought of her opinions. She could just say that they grew in, right? Like… Sharpened teeth on their own is not too weird??
Images of herself in the mirror flashed before her, and she shivered.
Looking like a monster is weird.
But… Raph knew. Raph knew a lot of things! Like– With Splinter. And he has been good with that.
So… She can trust Raph, right?
Trust him to not freak out?
She slowly turned to face him, her hands reaching into her mouth and very obviously pulling out the blue cushioning her teeth had.
As Raph’s face came into view, she watched as he went from victorious to confused, to concern.
She was not fully facing him, and so, she smiled fully, showing off her teeth.
Raph seemed even more confused at first.
Until he squinted and leaned in to get a closer look.
His eyes suddenly went wide, and he straightened his poster.
Lee winced, “Yeah… This–” She winced as she nicked her tongue, “Happened…”
As she spoke, showing off clearly how sharpened her teeth were, Raph’s eyes only widened more.
She decided to keep talking, “I– Um, got these cushion things to stop me from hurting myself– My teeth now dig into the roof of my mouth, so that’s mainly why I haven't been talking.”
She chuckled a bit, trying to keep the conversation light.
But when she looked at Raph, he just continued to stare at her wide-eyed.
“Raph?” She asked, stepping forward a bit.
And Raph stepped back.
Lee’s shoulders fell.
“Raph?” She repeated quietly.
With that, her twin turned around and left.
The slamming of her door mirrored the broken hope she had.
She was fully deflated, and her eyes stung a bit.
Of course. Of course, he would leave, he would be scared. What else did she expect?
She felt completely abandoned. She didn’t know where Raph was going, nor did she know what he planned on doing.
So many thoughts rushed to her. Fears that her twin may go to one of their other brothers about this, or that he might even go to Splinter about this.
She could feel her chest restricting as she turned away from the door and started to think about what she could do.
She could try to convince them it’s natural. Or that she just got into something– No, that would make Donnie want to pin her down and test on her. And the last thing she needs is her brother digging around in her body and finding something he doesn’t like.
She could just try and run– No. She promised she wouldn’t just run anymore. And she needed to be there for her brothers. Maybe she could–
BANG.
The second bang of the day made her jump.
She squeaked and spun around, and watched as Raph entered her room once more. He was holding… Something.
Fear wrapped her as he shut her door and approached her.
“R– Raph, I–” She was caught off when Raph got close enough and he extended the hand that was holding the object out to her.
Lee felt confusion mixed with her fear, and she looked down.
Raph was currently trying to give her… A carrot? What–
“Raph.” She began. “Why are you handing me a carrot?”
Raph shrugged, “I don’t know– Isn’t that what you give rabbit? Carrots?”
A chuckle bubbled from Lee’s throat, “ What? Raph– I’m not a rabbit. What are you–”
“For your teeth,” Raph stated, “Like– People give rabbit carrots and stuff for their teeth, right?”
Lee snorted, “No, Raph– Jesus– Well– I– No… ” She stammered through, trying to get the words she wanted out.
She took a deep breath in, “Yes. People do do that for their rabbits, but I do not know how that’s going to help me.”
Raph crossed his arms, “I’m trying my hardest here, man, you’re not easy to get to open up,” he retorted.
Lee smiled, “Well, I’m just glad you’re not scared of me,” she said with a chuckle.
A baffled look crossed Raph’s face, “ What ?” He asked.
“W– Well, you know, um,” Lee stuttered, “I– Um.”
She sighed, “I looked like I can take your head off, Raph.”
The bafflement on Raph’s face only increased, “What– Um? Dude. So does Fishface, and I’m not scared of his ass even though he has a reason to bite my head off,” he snapped.
Lee grimaced, “Language,” she muttered. She felt a mixture of relief and slight guilt, but she didn’t know what she was feeling guilty about.
Raph huffed. “Now,” he began, “What the hell happened?”
She stiffened. It’s okay, she had this. “I– I don’t know,” she lied, “It just… Happened one day.”
Raph tilted his head and frowned, “Is your mutation unstable?” He asked.
Lee felt sweat drops form on the back of her neck. “I– I don’t think so– It just happened one day when I was eating. There was no explanation, but nothing else happened, and I don’t feel any worse off.”
Raph stayed silent for a bit. “We should get Donnie to make sure,” he stated.
Lee felt an alarm bell go off in her head. “W– What!? No no no no no– Raph, please,” she begged, “We don’t need to get Donnie involved.”
Raph’s eyes narrowed, “You know– The whole ‘panicking about getting our brother involved’ just proves that something is up, Leo,” he stated, then pointed a finger at her. “Spill.”
Lee’s words were caught in her throat. She didn’t want Don to get involved because, number one, she wasn’t a mutant, and, number 2, she didn’t really want Don to find out about number one!
Gods, she sounded like a broken record.
But she also didn’t want to tell Raph. Like– What would she tell him? ‘Huh, yeah. I’m actually a dragon, you know, the dragon that you guys are trying to kill and I’ve been leaching off of you all for 15 years without being your actual brother, and I’ve known about it for about a year now, but I’ve just been lying to you all, and I’m in a small room with you blocking the only way out , come and get me!’
Yeah, no. She didn’t like that idea very much.
Raph looked her over, and a slightly done, but concerned look was placed on him.
“It’s about the dragon, isn’t it?” He asked.
Well, why doesn’t Raph just shoot her now?
Raph sighed. “Look, Leo,” he began, “I’ve noticed… Somethings, alright.”
Oh gods, why can’t she have the power to turn invisible?
She shifted her feet a bit and caught herself eyeing the door.
“Annnnddd… You’re about to bolt.” Oh, apparently Raph caught on as well, great.
Raph widened his stance a bit and backed up. Both give Lee space and clearly block the door.
He huffed. “Listen, Leo. I’m… I’m not going to hurt you, okay?” He stated, “You act like I’m going to attack you at a moment's notice, and–”
He groaned, “Look. When I first saw… What happens between you and the bastard? I wanted to go into your room, to check on you, but… There was a blue flash from your room, and you were gone… Just like what the dragon did when I saw it.”
“And– During the fight with the roach I saw something tackle the thing that had a blue tail,” he sighed.
“And… The night when I saw the dragon, I had a feeling you were gone as well.”
Lee was currently internally freaking the heck out. Her heart rate was going crazy, and she was struggling to breathe.
“Look, Leo,” Raph offered, “I’m not accusing you of anything… But where you are, the dragon isn’t far behind.”
He hesitated, “So… Are they like– A friend of yours or something?”
Lee blinked.
… What?
“Cause, like– Okay,” Raph began, “I know you have those ‘secret friends’ or whatever, but I’ve only met one– That… Guy –” Lee was a bit taken aback by the disgust in Raph’s voice. Didn’t he say Damian was alright when they met? “And no one else.”
“So–” Raph clapped, “Is– Like… Are you two friends or am I talking out my a–""Raph!” Lee snapped.
Raph snorted and Lee huffed. Her mind was racing.
Raph thought the dragon, which was Lee, was friends with her.
She took a breath, “Raph… What do you think about the whole–” She waved her hand, “‘Let’s hunt a dragon,’ thing, Raph?”
Her brother looked at her. Suspicion crept through his gaze.
“Honestly?” He stated, “I’m not sure. I don’t really… Trust most of the things that come out of Splinter’s mouth nowadays.”
Lee visibly relaxed at that. She sighed in relief and felt a lot of her anxiety calm at such a small admission.
“Okay–” Raph made a ‘shooing’ motion with his hand, “This whole thing just proves you’re connected to the dragon, Leo, spill!”
Lee chuckled slightly and ran through ideas in her head.
She was the planner, after all.
“Well–” She didn’t know what to say, though. She was meant to be describing a person, but that person was herself– And none of the things she could come up with about herself would make Raph not want to kill her.
She started to fish for anything else.
“Um… She is nice,” she tried, Raph raised an ‘eyebrow,’ “She?” He asked.
Lee nodded, “Yes,” she tried to sound confident.
“And, um–” Gods, why was it hard to describe herself– What do her brothers normally call her? Control freak, attention seeker, manipulative– Oh! “And brave! She is the leader of a small group of friends that we share… And she and Damian are… Close.” She was Damian’s girlfriend, and her brothers called her ‘fearless,’ so that might work.
Raph nodded, not seeming too convinced.
That was when an idea popped into her head.
“She… She has siblings, as well,” she stated. “And she cares for them and loves them a lot. To the point where she makes seemingly dumb choices for them.”
Raph tilted his head, “Oh… There are more dragons?” He asked.
Lee felt panic once again flood her, “Um– Not quite,” she stated.
“You see… She was actually adopted by this family when they were all very young. But, all of her siblings see her as their big sister, so they don’t care,” explaining this– Her brothers not giving two craps if she was related or not, something she longed to happen, made her heart hurt a bit.
A smile tugged at Raph’s lips. He seemed to be imagining something. “And what are her siblings like? If you don’t mind me asking.”
Lee smiled softly.
“They’re the best people she knows.”
Notes:
Oh, look at that.
Something got resolved faster because of COMMUNICATION YOU AVOIDANT LIQUID.
Seriously, I love Lee, and I love writing conflict but even I'm like DAMN you have issues that I have given you. ;-;Raph may or may not be slowly becoming more unstable. Having to worry about your oldest brother all the time mixed with research is going to do that to you.
Donnie is back on it again! He's very smart but far too quick to jump on something that'll give him an ounce of approval.
Surely that won't end up with him doing something he regrets, right?Mikey is a people pleaser. He's just there to agree with people until they shut up.
Damian and Lee are far from perfect, but they're trying their hardest to be what the other needs.
And what Lee needs is a slap of self-esteem.
Chapter 11: Breaking Apart
Summary:
Tension is building. Mercy just wants to go home, Shini just follows, and Karai is worried for her friends.
And it seems as though a certain someone's plan is slowly becoming clearer to them.
Notes:
Please know that all of this is happening the days before everything gets resolved with Leo and Damian!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two days ago– The night of the Mutagene Spill.
The only sound around April was her panting breath and her quick footsteps. Wet tears flooded down her face as she gasped for air, her chest constricting with a form of pressure.
She cried and sobbed as she ran, not caring where she was or where she was going.
Many things swirled in her. She felt betrayed. Lied to.
They had told her that it would be fine– They had–
Her head spun and she let out a sob.
She registered that she was in an alleyway. Using that information, she took the time to sit down with her back against the wall.
She curled in on herself, gripping at her pained head that she had tucked between her legs. Sobs and fear racked her body as she began to mutter senselessly.
He was gone. He was gone. The only person that bothered to stick around for her was gone. They promised– They lied– They–
A wail ripped from her throat. She was trying to breathe– To calm down– So really was–
They had poured mutagene all over the city. They had mutated her father– The ones she considered family had–
Suddenly, her phone went off.
She huffed and ripped her T-phone out of her pocket, and looked at it.
She flinched when she saw who was calling her.
Jamie’s image stared back at her. She was in her human form. She had her left hand up with a peace sign, and she was winking at the camera with a large, goofy smile on her face.
April let out a whine. She wanted her here. She wanted Jamie to come here. She wanted Jamie to stay.
But her blood boiled at the thought. Her mind raced and her thoughts turned aggressive.
She clenched her phone.
She hated the butterflies that swarmed her stomach whenever she looked at Jamie. She hated the warm, fuzzy feeling that engulfed her whenever she thought of her time with her friend.
But Jamie was also Leo’s friend.
April through her t-phone against the wall opposite of her, causing it to shatter.
Her breathing was ragged and heavy, her eyes still wet with the tears that continued to flow down her face.
She wrapped her arms back around herself, and another sob racked her body.
She just couldn’t deal with them. Not right now.
The Day after the mutagen spill
Karai frowned as she looked at the scream on her moonstone.
She was currently trying to get into contact with April, but none of her calls or texts were going through.
“No dice,” Karai stated as she shook her head, closing her eyes for a moment, she then turned back to her friends.
Mercy was on the couch, and Shini was on the love chair. Shini was on her moonstone, and Mercy was sitting there awkwardly.
A ding from her moonstone took her eyes back to the screen of the object. She frowned at the message she got.
“Jamie can’t reach her either,” she stated as she turned back to the other two. “Anyone able to reach Leo?”
Shini shook her head, “No. Apparently, Damian is also having issues reaching him.”
Karai narrowed her eyes. That’s strange. She could see one of them not being able to reach Leo, but Damian?
She shook her head. She had been getting to know Leo better slowly through the months she had known him, and there were two things she was sure of:
He was stubbornly protective.
And hated dealing with his own issues.
Something had to have happened.
But… This wasn’t something that she could put off right now.
She huffed and grabbed her sword, putting it back into its holster she turned to look at Shini and Mercy.
“Then we’ll have to go with April,” she stated.
The two looked at each other, both seemingly apprehensive.
Shini was the first to speak, “The three of us? Will that be enough?” She asked.
“It’ll have to be,” Karai stated, “Besides, we’ll only be going to the Timber Wolves tribe– We need more information about that… Guy. I think the three of us will be fine,” she was trying her hardest to stop any form of delay on this.
She had a bad feeling that something was about to go wrong– But she couldn’t pinpoint what.
She wished she could get in contact with Leo. She knows it’s selfish, but she could really use some sight into what’s to come.
Mercy seemed to want to say something but didn’t. She just stood there uncomfortably.
Karai looked at her group. No one else had anything to say, and she wasn’t going to sit around here all day.
She pulled out her moonstone, “Alright, let’s move,” she ordered as she pulled up her port to the Timber Wolves.
When she pressed down on the button to open a portal, a loading image popped up.
A tense silence filled the room. Everyone was waiting.
Karai’s eyes narrowed at the object.
It was taking longer than usual to load.
Finally, the choice was accepted, and a blue portal swirled to life in front of her, letting out a strong gust of air that she still wasn’t used to.
She balanced herself and walked on through, trying to ignore the uneasy feeling in her gut.
Mercy watched as Karai went, with Shini following her.
She was chewing on her bottom lip and fidgeting nervously with her hands.
She followed Shini through the portal and tried her hardest to swallow back her fears.
It wasn’t working.
The three girls stepped out of the cave where the port was and looked upon the village.
At first glance, everything appeared to be normal.
Wooden and stone huts dotted the area, the wind blew the flowers around left and right, and people were walking and talking.
But… Something was off.
The center bonfire was put out, streets were emptier than normal, the rear wolves whispering among themselves somberly, windows were shut tight, and, most concerning of all, some of the houses had sout and smoke stains on their walls.
Karai felt worry creep into her.
“What’s… Going on with this place,” Shini whispered, letting her know that the others saw it too.
She shook her head, “I don’t know,” she admitted, “We need to find Gerrant.”
Shini nodded and then looked around, “So… Where can we find him?” She asked. She has never been in a werewolf tribe.
Karai pointed over to the entrance of another cave that was across the village. “I believe that’s where he normally is– We can check there first.”
Shini nodded and followed Karai, the three of them making their way through the streets. She was trying her hardest to ignore the unease she felt as the rear wolf seemed to stop and stare at them. She couldn’t tell if they were doing something wrong or were just out of place.
When they got over the entrance, the sight didn’t fill her with any form of reassurance.
Wolves were stationed outside of the cave. They were in their full form, standing on their hind legs, with wood in replace for fur, and green flames poking out of the cracks that showed joints. They had spears and a shield, their eyes narrowing at anything that could close, ready to strike.
When they got close enough to the entrance to almost walk in, the two guards crossed their spears together and made an ‘X,’ blocking the way to the cave.
“Halt!” The wolf to the right shouted, “You cannot enter this area as of this time,” he stated.
Karai huffed, “We need to speak to the alpha– Do you know where he is?” She asked.
The one to the left spoke up, “Alpha is not taking visitors right now.”
Karai glanced over at him, “We need to talk to him about something– It’s important,” she stated while crossing her arms.
The first one snarled at her, “We told you that you can’t talk to the alpha, alright? That answer hasn’t changed.”
Karai’s eyes narrowed, “Do you know when we can speak to him?” She asked.
“You’ll just have to wait,” the one to the left stated.
Okay, she was starting to get frustrated, she was about to argue back when there was a hand placed on her shoulder.
“That is understood, sirs,” Mercy stated, her voice shaky, “We’ll be around– Or– On our way, um, can you tell us when he’s ready?- We’ll–”
Karai pulled away from Mercy, “Listen, we just need to ask him about one thing, if you would just–”
“ What is going on here! ”
The voice was enough to fully shut her up. Power and authority leaked through it, and it even caused the guards to flinch.
When the two wolves turned, Karai could see the Elder in the cave.
She was wearing her familiar dark purple robe, but her hair was a mess. Strains of it stuck to her sweat-covered face.
Her face was morphed with frustration and irritation. Contorting into a snarl that, originally, Karai would say wasn’t like the Elder.
But after seeing it… It looked more than natural.
“M- My lady! We were just–” The Elder’s eyes went from the guards, and then landed on Karai.
Her face immediately softened.
“These kids say they have a question,” the left wolf stated.
The Elder nodded, “Let them in,” she ordered before turning on her heels.
The wolves looked flustered, “But, the alpha–”
“They are friends,” the Elder shot down, “They are allowed to ask a question.”
The two guards looked at each other, then moved to allow the three girls through.
The three walked through the cave, it twisted to the right while going down. Heat engulfed the area. Green flames were positioned along the wall.
It only took a moment of following the Elder before the end came into view.
A round room with a round sunken in bed in the middle greeted them.
The room held weapons, swords, spears, and the odd blunt object.
Wolves were around the bed. Both human and in full form.
And in the bed, was another one of the wolves.
Accept… This one looked more like the animal. It looked like its head would be at 5 feet. It was still made out of wood, but its flames were muted, other than a small lick, you couldn’t tell that they were there.
There were also countless scratches, bites, and burns scattered across the wolf's body. It’s wooden armor indented in serval places.
It was currently lying in the bed. Awake, but sluggish.
Karai looked on in confusion at what she was seeing.
“Gerrant,” Mercy whispered, her voice filled with horror.
That only made Karai panic more. She hurried to be alongside the Elder, who was kneeling next to the injured wolf.
Her eyes scanned the wolf once again, frantically trying to contain her fear.
“What… Happened?” She asked, completely blown away.
The wolf lifted his head and looked at Karai.
“Who is this?” A tired voice emanated from the wolf, but his mouth didn’t mouth.
“This is Karai, the ascender is Mercy, and the other human is Shinigami,” the Elder answered, Karai glanced at her. She doesn’t remember introducing the Elder to the others. “They are friends of Leonardo,” the Elder stated.
A low hum came from the wolf. “Friends of brother Leonardo… Is a friend of mine,” he said.
Karai nodded, “W– What–” She cleared her throat after her voice cracked, “What happened to you?” She asked.
Her question was followed by a sigh, “I have been attacked… There was a battle between us and… Rouges.”
“Rouges?” Karai asked, “A group of werewolves who are rebelling against the tribe,” the Elder clarified.
That caused Shini to perk up, “Oh! I think we know who you’re talking about!” She stated as she walked over, pulling out the rolled-up map as she did so.
The entire room looked at her as she talked, “We saw this guy… Zinc?” From the way every signal werewolf in the room brustled, she knew she hit a nerve, “And Sphynx talking… They were discussing the cultist giving– Um.” She held up the map for Gerrant to see, “This to them.”
The Alpha’s eyes studied the map for a moment as Shini shifted uncomfortably. “They– Apparently, there is something on the final dot that the rouges want, and the cultists are helping them get it.”
The Elder stood, “Well that’s just great,” she stated, looking over the map as well.
Gerrant huffed, “The issue is– I don’t know of anything at is at the Dragons Plantet for them to take.”
The Elder’s eyes narrowed, “I can think of one thing– But it’s a bit of a stretch,” she admitted.
Karai looked over at her, “A long shot is better than no shot, shoot.”
The woman nodded, “Basically– The Dragons Planet is home to something called the ‘The Night Air Temple,’ it’s a place that holds some of the greatest artifacts that relate to the night sky,” she answered.
Karai tilted her head, “Why would dragons need the moon things? Aren’t they all– Fire and stuff?” She asked.
The Elder shook her head, “No. Some are, and others are not. The Dragon Queen is also commonly called ‘The Moon Empiress,’ and there are also lunar wyverns, which is what Leo is. So, yes, they do have strong connections to the moon.”
Karai nodded, “And what would they want at that thing?” She asked. The Elder frowned, “I do not know… There are dozens of things that he could want.”
Karai hummed in thought, her thoughts were racing. They had a vague idea of where to go, a building that may or may not have something the cultist should not get their hands on, and they don’t even know what that object is.
But… It’s a start.
Karai sighed, “Is there anything else you can give us? We’re going to head to the temple–” The Elder grimaced, “And I would like to know what we’re getting into.”
The Elder glanced over at Gerrant and nodded a little.
“There is… A few things that you might need to worry about,” she admitted, and then sighed and gestured over to a wall behind Gerrant, “Look over there.”
The three looked over at the wall, and their faces turned to awe.
The wall was painted and carved. An image of a tree, with a winged creature with horns behind it, its wings outstretched and looking as though it was holding up the moon.
At the base of the tree, there was a picture of a wolf, protecting it.
Then, coming at the tree, was a humanoid figure landing from above, bat wings on its back. Stars seemed to follow the figure.
Then, on the other side of the wolf, there was another figure, rising from the ground, and reaching toward the sky.
Karai had heard about this painting, Lee had told her that this depiction was everywhere. Sometimes it was the same, others it was different. But the figures themselves never changed, only moving positions.
The Elder started to make her way over to the wall, and the three girls followed.
“That painting,” the Elder began, “Shows the rulers of the night.”
“Emlyn–” She pointed at the rising figure, “Avenger of the fallen.”
The bat thing. “Motia, guider of the lost.”
Then to the wolf, “Omos, protector of the living.”
The Elder turned to them once more. “These three are the keys that make up the life of the night in the underworld. Controlling the silent nature around us, leading the stares, and protecting the animals that roam.”
Mercy squinted, “So… Are they like– Gods?” She asked. The Elder shook her head.
“No. They are but aren’t. They are a mix of man and myth. Reality and pure imagination. They live forever. But they died long ago. They protect the world, but are the cause of many disasters.”
Karai looked at the painting when something dawned on her, “What about the dragon? What is it?” She asked.
The Elder looked at the painting in full, her face clued Karai into the fact that she was lost in her mind.
“The dragon is an odd one out. It’s known by many names, but none are its original. The most common is ‘The Overseer,’” the Elder explained, “It didn’t just live on, or guide, the moon, it was the moon. Raising when the sun falls, and watching over all of the other rulers, using the world as an entertainment source.”
“But the seer is weird. It has a tangible cycle. When one seer falls, another raises in its place, looking out at the world below and laughing as humans below scramble from the dark it brought.”
“But… One day, there was a new seer, just like all the others.”
“But this one… This one couldn’t watch. It couldn’t stay in the sky and watch what happened below– The fear and panic caused by a long, and violent conflict that had been going on ever since the seers have been around.”
“But it knew the other rulers would stop it, put an end to its quest for peace. It was something out of balance, something that would throw off the course of the timeline, but it couldn’t stand to watch.”
“So, it didn’t. And one day, when the sun was at its peak, the Seer emerged early. The people below watched as the moon came up, and blocked out the sun. Lightning and energy crackled as the two main sources of opposites united– The sun, chaos and creation, and the moon, control, and distribution, together in the same spot. Giving off energy to try and keep control.”
“But– That was exactly what the Seer needed. It used the energy leaped down to the world below, and its soul was instilled inside of a being from the sky, not unlike itself.”
“Now, the Seer’s soul roams this world. The moon, a husk of its old body, following the soul's guide.”
The three girls were speechless at this point. Karai was the only one to find her voice.
“And what about now? What happened to the Seer? What happened to the other rulers?” She asked, the Elder looked sad at her question.
“No one knows where the Seer is now, its soul has been transferred so many times, that it has forgotten that it even is the Seer. But its mission still rings true in its soul. The other rulers, though… They were never quite the same after Seer’s act of disobedience,” the Elder said.
“They fought for a while, and are now separated from each other, for fear of what will happen to the world, should they continue to be at each other's throat,” she stated. “The relations between them and the Seer are strained.”
“The Seer doesn’t remember them, the protector deems them a traitor, the guider searches for them in hopes to bring them home, and the avenger understands their reasoning,” the Elder listed.
Shini tilted her head, “Okay– Love the history lesson, but what does any of this have to do with us?” She asks.
The Elder shook her head. “Ever since the lunar tree was entrusted to the north, and has now fallen into our care, it has protectors already there,” she explained, confusion covering the three girls' faces.
She sighed, “Omos is said to roam the halls of that temple, now that the tree has its own protectors, he now guards the artifacts within,” she explained.
Karai felt a shiver run down her spine, “So… There’s a slight chance of a giant dog running around the temple? Neat.”
The older woman shook her head and sighed once more, “Please do speak respectfully about the rulers. But yes. There is a slight chance of that,” she answered.
Karai thought for a moment, her brain trying to process the information given to her. She huffed. “What do we do now?” She asked.
“Well we need to get there first,” Shini pipped up.
That was when the Alpha suddenly moved. Mercy yelped and jumped a bit while the other two looked on in shock and slight horror.
The Elder raised her hands, “Hey– Hey! Don’t move- Your injuries are still–” Once the Alpha was done shifting, he collided back onto the bed with a huff. Now he was looking at the three, his eyes duller than normal.
“If… You are to go,” he croaked out, “Then… Head to the… Arctic tribe… They have the best way… To move up,” he sounded exhausted.
The Elder’s eyes narrowed and she nodded, “He’s right– You need to get to the arctic wolves, do you all have a map to them?” She asked.
Karai clicked her tongue, “Avery should have one,” she stated.
The Elder hummed, “Good, now,” she clapped her hands, “I need to get back to treating wounds, do you all know what you’re going to do?” She asked.
The Elder nodded. “Good. I wish you the best of luck on your quest, then.”
And with that, the three girls said their goodbyes and started to make their way out of the cave, a tense air surrounding them.
As they exited the cave, Mercy glanced around, and something caught her eye.
A small silver tree with blooming blue leaves was planted near the Alpha’s cave.
She shivered slightly, why did she have the feeling that she was being watched?
Off in the distance, on a shadowed-covered hill where the trees cover the back, a hooded woman stood there, glaring below at the tribe.
Sphynx’s goal was simple: Figure out where and when the three girls exiting the ave were heading.
But now? Now here eyes were transfixed on something else.
The silver sapling gleamed in the moonlight, almost mocking her.
She heard two pairs of footsteps approaching her.
“Sph– Um, master, what’s the plan?” She heard Zinc asked.
She balled up her fist. Anger seeped through her.
“They have… The lunar tree?” She asked. Her voice shaking a bit.
Zinc paused, “Um, yeah, they do,” he responded, confusion deep in his tone.
The anger bubbled in her and turned to laughter. “And you didn’t think to–” She whipped around, her hand swinging as though she was backhanding someone, fire appeared from the tips of her fingers and went out in a slash toward the two people, “ SAY SOMETHING!? ” She roared.
Zinc and another rookie cultist both yelped as they backed away from the fire coming at them, the flames dying right before burning the two.
“ WE KILLED IT! ” Sphynx screeched, “ WE BURNED THAT DAMN TREE TO THE GROUND! HOW THE HELL DO THEY HAVE IT! ” She stomped her foot as fire spilled from her mouth, causing the two to hit the deck to avoid being shot at.
The cultist gulped, and then looked up at Sphynx, “M– My lady– Um… The past leader– He… He saved part of the tree,” he squeaked out.
Sphynx felt all of her emotions stop right then and there, she slowly turned and walked over to where the other was sitting, towering over him as he quivered.
“He… What ?” She asked. “He gave it to the krang,” the other babbled, “But– During a fight with the turtles, it was stolen.”
…
…
“WHAT!?”
Fire erupted from her feet and hit the cultist’s hands, causing him to scream in pain as he backed up, trying desperately to stop the burning.
“And nobody thought to TELL ME!?” She shouted.
She turned on her heels and walked back to where she was looking at the tree, not caring for the two men behind her, who were taking care of each other's wounds.
This put a wrench in her plans. She was counting on the wolves being weaker due to the lack of a tree, but now? Nothing– Nothing has changed.
“That thing …” She began. “Is a weapon given to the wolves by the Seer itself. A toy for its puppets to play with,” venom filled her tone.
“Who the fuck was able to resurrect it!” She shouted, trying to get out all of her anger.
But it wasn’t enough.
Screaming would never be enough.
She needed someone to pay.
She knew that it was that pest that stole the branch. That thing forever would hinder her plans if it was still alive.
Her mind kept running around in circles.
Until, finally, she realized something.
How come she has never fought any of the other turtles? The brothers of that thing?
And why don’t they use powers? Or adventure with the rest of the group? Surely, if they knew they had powers they would use them? And, they would also be joining their pet on its adventures?
Also, why does the wyvern keep up its turtle cloak? It’s not like the others don’t know–
An idea popped into her head.
She whipped around to where the two were.
“ You! ” She shouted as she pointed at the other cultist, “Is there any solid reason to think that the other three turtles know about any of this?” She asked.
The rookie blinked at her for a moment before shaking his head. “No ma’am. It doesn’t seem like they know.”
She blinked.
How? How was that possible? She knew that Splinter, a dumb rat, thought demons were dangerous and needed to be killed, but she just assumed that the pest was hiding it from just him, how–
Realization hit her.
The brothers don’t know. The father doesn’t know. No one in the turtle family knows.
The people that the pest protects, don’t know.
A wicked smile crossed her face.
Oh. This was going to be fun.
Notes:
Whoops, seems like Sphynx is up to something... >:)
Looks like the girls got their hands full with this quest. The Elder seems to be acting a bit... Strange.
Anyway, I wanted to kind of use Karai, Mercy, Shini, and April's side plot to explore more of the underworld and dive a bit into the werewolves and other creatures in it. The four rulers are going to be... Fun. :)
As always, please let me know the theories in the comments! They really make my day!
Chapter 12: Invasion of the Squirrelanoids
Summary:
After the talk with Damian, Leo still hasn't really spoken to the others... But, hey! He's sure that won't be an issue!
And why is there a crazy man?
Notes:
Content warnings:
Manipulation
Guilt-tripping
Implied child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the dead of night, and the group was driving around in the shell raiser, Donnie’s machine beeping in the background made it a bit of an irritation to focus on driving.
It was the next night that Leo and Damian had talked. And the turtle was feeling… A bit better.
Damian had told the others that Leo was okay, but Leo had yet to talk to them directly.
They were currently trying their hardest to hunt down the mutagen canisters.
And Leo was currently trying to keep his patients.
“Take a right..” The shell raiser swerved to do so, going up on the curve.
“No, left! Left!” Donnie screamed as Leo tried his best to whip the truck around to follow the directions he was given.
He was pretty sure he just hit a trash can. Whoops.
He wanted to say something to his brother but chose to keep his mouth shut. After all, there are at least 99 canisters out there, and his younger brother was trying his best, Leo shouldn’t get on Donnie when–
“Oh, turn right!”
Leo jolted the steering wheel to the right, causing them all to be jostled.
“Whoa!” Raph shouted, “I think I just got shell lash!”
Leo smirked a bit, a petty form of amusement bubbled in him–
A scream interpreted his thoughts.
His youngest brother’s shout echoed through his mind and made his heart race.
“What– What happened!?” Leo called out over his shoulder as he glanced back, trying his hardest to keep focused on the wheel when he didn’t know what on earth was going on with his younger brothers to pull such a scream from Mikey.
Leo heard Donnie groan. “Mikey is reading comics again!” The brother in purple called out. Leo felt his panic fall and tiredness rise.
“ Mikey … Do we need to talk about reading comics in the middle of a mission? Again…” The last part was a mummer that he hoped his brothers didn’t hear.
Raph felt frustration pulling his actions. He got up from his chair and grabbed the comic from Mikey’s hands.
“Hey!” Mikey yelped, offense sounding clear in his voice. “That comic’s in mint–” Raph smacked him with the comic, “Ah! Near mint condition! Don’t mess it up!” The youngest warned, Raph rolled his eyes and looked at the book.
“Great, another horror story,” the older brother stated, he was already so done with his mission. Mikey knew how he got whenever he read these stories. Why did he still read them?
He put his hands on his hips, “Guess who’s gonna be up all night again?” He asked.
“What?” Mikey asked, nervous beads of sweat appearing on his face, “No. I was up all night ‘cause I was…” He hesitated for a moment before brightening up, he held up a finger to make him look convincing, “Polishing my grappling hook!”
Leo rolled his eyes at the conversation taking place behind him. A fond smile was still on his face, though.
Mikey was lying. They all knew it.
But only Leo and Mikey knew that he wasn’t actually up all night. Leo and he had a turtle pile in the leader's room when Mikey came in for comfort.
“Right,” he heard Raph say, “Seriously, Mikey? What are those horror comics good for–” Gods and Raph calls him a mom, “Other than freaking you out, and–”
The whirling sounds of Donnie’s machine caught Leo’s attention.
“Got one! Stop here!” He was ordered.
Leo quickly slammed on the brakes, and pulled the steering wheel to the right, making them drift into parking.
They all took a bit of a tumble, grunting as they either hit the wall or the floor.
The door opened with a chime, and Donnie immediately hopped out and threw on some goggles that he called his ‘Mutagen Goggles’ or something like that–
“My ooze specs–” Yeah, those things, “Are picking up a mutagen trail,” the genius stated. He then pulled out a blue reacher and started to bolt in the direction Leo could only assume the trail was leading him.
The rest followed quickly behind, with Mikey taking his time getting out of the raiser as he read his book.
Sirens blared in the distance, and smog covered the sky, making it impossible to see the stars, but the moon was still there, only a sliver of it remained, though.
Leo and Raph were up against the wall of a store, with Donnie just a bit further away from the twins, and Mikey trailing behind.
Leo held up his hand to signal the others to stop, “Remember, this might be another trap–” Annndd… Donnie was already creeping by Leo to make his way in front of the store, lords help his soul, “So we need to be careful ,” Leo tried.
Leo and Raph quickly followed Donnie, Leo really turning around and inspecting the area behind them since his lovely brother in purple who definitely wanted to give him a heart attack chose to just walk right in without looking up.
And Raph was looking at him like he was crazy. Maybe he was going crazy.
They all turned around and kept following Donnie.
Then there was the sound of something crunching.
Both Raph and Leo turned to look at the sound, with Leo’s head whipping around so fast Raph had to do a double take to make sure his older brother’s head wasn’t coming off or going 180 degrees demonic possession style.
Turns out, it was just Mikey accidentally stepping on a popcorn bag.
The youngest chuckled awkwardly as he paused.
“Some ninja,” Raph snarked, now it was his turn to get a ‘seriously’ look from Leo.
He rolled his eyes. He was just poking some fun, he didn’t understand why Leo was always so protective over Mikey.
In fact… It was somewhat hypocritical for Leo to be this protective over the youngest.
Raph remembered that when they were younger, both he and Leo were menaces, pulling pranks on their younger brothers like there was no tomorrow.
And then, very suddenly, Leo just… Stopped.
It was around when they were seven. Leo stopped.
Raph tried to remember back to that age– He knew something had happened. Something bad. He was there to see it– But he couldn’t come up with what it was.
What happened to make Leo stop?
“Guys, over here!” Donnie’s voice cut Raph out of his head and pulled him back to reality.
He looked over and saw Donnie using the reacher to grab what seemed to be a half-empty mutagen canister.
And Leo felt himself pale over the sight.
Donnie smiled at the thing, but Leo’s head spun.
It was half empty, and there was little mutagen surrounding it so…
What in the underworld drank all that mutagen?
“It’s half empty–” Thanks for reiterating his fears, Dee, “But one more mutagen canister recovered–”
A scream cut off Donnie
Leo peered around Donnie as both he and Raph looked back to Mikey. Leo knew it wasn’t the youngest because that sounded like a fully grown man.
“Wasn’t me,” Mikey confirmed. Leo winced slightly.
Leo was the first to start walking toward where the sounds of whimpering were coming from.
They all traveled further to the movie theater entrance, all traveling behind a wall that blocked whatever it was from seeing them, but they could still see it.
When Leo peered around the corner and saw something he didn’t expect.
A man cowering in the corner because of a squirrel.
Confusion rose in them.
The squirrel looked over at them, Leo had a bad feeling in their gut.
“Why’s that dude afraid of a cute, tiny little squirrel?” Raph asked, voicing the question they all had.
Leo wasn’t too sure about that statement, though, something was wrong here. Very wrong, but just couldn’t–
The squirrel hissed at them, the bottom lip flipping out to reveal sharp teeth on the flesh, and a long tongue whipped around at them.
Yep! There it is!
They all screamed in horror at the sight, with Leo shutting up the quickest. The three younger turned in on each other, clinging to Leo, who was in the middle and the closets, as the oldest shook at the sight.
They all watched as the squirrel ran over the man and crawled up his body.
The man’s scream left his mouth open, and the fuzzball took its chance to barge into the dude's mouth, stuffing and writhing and it pushed past any muscles that were fighting it until it had stuffed itself down the dude's throat.
The man went limp, whether he fainted due to shock or the squirrel had killed him, Leo didn’t want to know.
“Now can I scream in horror!?” Mikey screamed right next to Leo’s ear.
“Yes– Yes, I think that would be appropriate,” Leo responded with a horrified chuckle.
“Man– The squirrel must’ve gotten Leo too,” Raph stated, causing Leo to elbow his twin in the stomach.
“Can we go home now?” Donnie asked.
Raph looked from his brothers, then to the motionless body of the dude.
He immediately knew Leo’s answer to that question.
And he hated it.
Yep. Raph knew his brother’s answer. And he hated it.
They were currently, carrying a crazy dude through Donnie’s lab, and Raph had been piling on regrets like their points in a video game.
Mikey had attempted to get them to not bring the dude back with the whole ‘this is what happened in my comic’ thing. Raph had pointed out it was a bad idea because of Splinter, though.
But Donnie and Leo both had the same point: Squirrel was a mutant, and it was their job to fix it.
He still didn’t like it though. He still didn’t like how Leo insisted on being the one to explain it all to Splinter. He didn’t like how Leo tensed at the sound of Splinter hinting at the floor with his staff.
And he hated– Loathed, how he didn’t do anything to help. Again.
He should be out there, talking to Splinter, not Leo! He should know it’s a bad idea to leave Leo and Splinter alone together, especially when they’ve messed up.
He should’ve piped out, but… He didn’t.
Leo was terrified, and he did nothing to stop it.
And… He was scared too.
“Careful with the specimen,” Donnie instructed, “I want to run some tests on him.”
Mikey and Raph brought the dude over to Donnie’s desk, where a metal table was connected to it, just long enough to fit the man.
“Take it easy, boys,” Raph heard Donnie say, “Easy…”
The turtle in red purposefully threw the dude down in a way that knocked over some stuff Donnie had on his desk, causing the purple turtle to groan in frustration.
He couldn’t deal with this right now.
Raph stood back and watched as Donnie examined the dude. His arms were crossed and he huffed. He felt useless.
There was no way he could help this situation– He wasn’t calming down Splinter, he left that to Leo, and he couldn’t do anything to the man until Donnie was done with his examination.
So when Mikey came over, his comic book in hand, Raph was already done with this whole thing.
He was about to just immediately throw the damn thing when something popped into his head.
When Mikey began to speak, Raph cut him off, “Hey, Mikey?” He asked, causing the youngest to look at him, a bit confused.
Raph shuffled on his feet, wondering how he could make this low-key, he rubbed the back of his neck.
“Um… Do you remember, like– Something big happening when we were– I don’t know, six, or… Seven?” He asked.
That got Donnie to pause what he was doing, and look over at the two. Mikey continued to stare at him, confusion was clear in both of them.
“So, like–” Raph stammered, “I was thinking over something, and I realized that there was something I should’ve remembered back then– But I forgot? It’s driving me mad,” he stated, huffing to emphasize his point.
Donnie scratched his head, “Yeah, I’m in the same boat as you, Raph,” he stated, “Something is missing from my mind– Like, I know what you’re talking about, but I don’t know what it was.”
Mikey hummed, “The first time we found a comic?” He suggested Raph shook his head, “No, that was ten,” he stated.
“First time we want to scavenge?” Donnie said, Raph tilted his head, “No– Right time frame, not it,” Donnie nodded his head in agreement.
Raph clicked his tongue, “Something… Something to do with–” Leo is what he wanted to say, but it sounded wrong and he surely would alert his brothers to something. What else could he say?
“An… Illness?” He tried.
Mikey hummed, “When I got shell rot?” He asked. Raph and Donnie both froze at the mention.
… That’s right, “That’s it,” Donnie voiced.
After all of these years– How could Raph have forgotten about the time Mikey got shell rot?
And that was– That was exactly when Leo stopped his pranks against his younger brothers. And became hyper-protective of Mikey.
Yeah… Yeah, that made sense. If the timelines were correct, then it would make sense for the leader to be protective of the youngest who got shell rot.
Raph and Donnie were hiding in a room– Listening in on Mikey’s pained wails as he was treated.
It was half an hour of agony when Leo came into the room and stated that Splinter had treated Mikey and that Mikey was on bed rest until the infection had fully healed.
Raph shivered at the memory. Yeah, he got why Leo didn’t want to prank or touch Mikey anymore.
The lab door opened, and Raph’s eyes immediately went over to see who had just come in.
It felt like he was slapped in the face.
Leo walked through the lab, his left eye was swollen, clearly bruised but the mask he had hid the darkening spot.
“Okay, we’re cool,” Leo stated as he went over to where Donnie was, his voice was a bit unsure, “But let’s try to get this guy out of here before Master Splinter is done meditating,” he pleaded.
Raph got over to next to where Leo was, he side-eyed his brother heavily. “So, Leo, what happened to your eye?” He asked. Leo looked over at him, looking bewildered and a tad bit offended.
“I fell,” he stated with enough ease to make Raph want to kill the rat. He turned back to where Donnie was, “Where are we at Donnie?” He asked.
Donnie shifted to move over to where his computer was, and Leo followed.
Whether it was purely to see where they were at with the scans or to get away from his suspecting twin, Leo didn’t want to say.
“Running an internal scan right now to see if…” Donnie continued to type on his keyboard as he pulled up scans of the dude's stomach, “Yep, still in there,” he confirmed.
Leo felt queasy at the sight. The scan showed the dude's stomach, and the outline of the squirrel, yes.
But there were two.
In some unholy way, the squirrel had multiplied.
“Wait… Does it have two heads?” Mikey asked, pointing at the screen.
Leo couldn’t take his eyes off of it. It was like watching a train wreck in real time– he wanted his body to look away, but he was mesmerized.
“Alright, guys,” he heard Raph begin and looked over, unimpressed to see his twin eating some popcorn. “If you need me, I’ll be beating Leo’s high score in pinball–”
The man shot up into a sitting position, “Pink eye! Red eye!” He shouted, “The ham went flying! Woot-woot!”
Leo’s face showed his bewilderment, “I think that freaky squirrel made him a little nutty,” he stated.
Mikey’s posture became more relaxed “Dudes, I got this, I can totally translate crazy,” he stated with a wave of his hand.
He went over to the man. Leo wanted to grab Mikey and pull him away from the guy, but he decided to trust the youngest’s thought process.
“Gimme a hootenanny–” Okay, maybe Leo will slap him.
“He’s saying–'' Mikey began, “The squirrel licked some ooze and transformed into a mutant. It’s been chasing me for days now, but I’m totally okay.” “If by ‘okay,’ you mean ‘totally insane!’” Raph stated.
Leo rolled his eyes at this whole mess. His eye hurt like a brick was thrown at him. “Well, at least no one will believe a crazy guy if he talks about giant ninja turtles living in a sewer,” Leo mentioned.
Suddenly, grunting and rumbling caught Leo’s attention, and he had to stop himself from gagging.
The dude slammed back into a lying position and he thrashed around, his hands scrambling to find something to grab onto as his nails scratched the metal under him. His stomach could be heard from where Leo was, it thrashed and rumbled, pain convulsing the dude's body.
Suddenly, the dude wretched and puked.
The brothers screamed at the sight. Leo felt his skin tingle. Were there bugs crawling on him?
The two balls that came out of the dude's mouth bounced along the floor before spinning out into two squirrels.
… Two squirrels.
Was Leo too young to retire? What is that age?
“This– This is unprecedented!” Thanks, Dee, really helping his confidence, “The squirrels replicate inside a host! They divided like a single-celled organism!” Donnie had turned to Leo like he had a clue what the heck was going on.
“That’s exactly what happened in my comic!” Mikey piped up as he walked over to the other two. Leo did a double-take at that.
“Well, not exactly,” oh, okay– “They exploded out of the dude’s butt,” Excuse him– “Agh! Leprechauns!” A shout interrupted Leo’s thoughts as the homeless dude ran out of the lab.
Okay– What was going on?
“I’ll show our friend to the door!” Raph stated as he rushed out to get the dude out of the lair.
Leo watched on in envy. Did Raph have to leave him to deal with these things and the squirrels?
A crash was all he got in response.
He watched the two creatures jump onto Donnie’s table and start chewing on the spilled popcorn that Raph had.
Great. This was just– Great.
Leo huffed and then looked over at Mikey.
Specifically, he was eyeing the comic his youngest brother had.
The name– It sounded familiar to Leo. He couldn’t pinpoint it, but he had heard the name of that comic before.
“Hey, Mikey,” Leo called out, the younger looked up at him, “Let me see that comic,” he asked.
Mikey flashed him a smile and practically bounced over to where Leo was, “Look!” Mikey insisted.
Leo hummed, “I’m looking,” he stated. Although he wished he wasn’t.
The photos were a bit graphic for his taste. Blood and other fluids erupted from the dude as the creature exploded through him– Leo even could see some bone the drawers put in.
He shivered a bit. He wasn’t a horror fan.
But… It was weird to him.
Strange squirrels sounded like something he should know about and he knew for a fact that this comic had come up before, long before Mikey even had it.
He sighed and took the comic from Mikey’s hands, he flipped through the pages to see if anything could jog his memory as he kept an eye on the squirrels.
He paused for a moment. One of the squirrels made eye contact with him.
The two stared at each other for a long time. He wondered how much the animal was actually aware of.
That was when the squirrel hissed at him, revealing those strange teeth and whipping tongue.
Leo looked at the creature, offended very much by the leader.
He rolled the comic book into a rod and bopped the squirrel in the head with it, “Down!” He ordered.
The squirrel paused for a moment, confused by what on earth had just happened.
Then it started to scream once more.
Leo yelped this time around, “Get ‘em!” He shouted without a second thought.
He lunged forward onto the desk and slammed himself against it as the squirrels ran off.
Donnie and Mikey try to go around the table, but end up tripping and falling on top of each other.
Leo ran across the table and ended up on the other side, he looked around and saw a squirrel trying to climb a cabinet.
Frustration fueled him, and he rushed over and dove over the counter, “Hey! Get back here!” He shouted as he leaped before falling off and sending both him and the cabinet crashing to the floor.
“Hey!” He heard Donnie scream as more crashes rang through the air, “Who, watch my stuff!”
He looked over at Mikey and Donnie. The youngest was currently cashing one of the creatures, “I got you, you little freak!” He shouted as he pushed over more of Donnie’s cabinets to get the squirrel.
Leo watched as Donnie stood there, freezing up at the sight of chaos erupting in the lab.
He felt a ping of guilt wrapped in him as he realized what a mess they were making of his younger brother’s lab.
Crushes ran through his ear and straight to his brain, the noises were too loud to be across the lab– Someone had to be smashing something right up against his ear.
“Well, our friend’s gone,” he looked over and saw Raph, who was whipping his hands in a good-well-done kinda way.
He then stopped, his face turning to confusion and fear as he looked around the room, “But we still have plenty of crazy.”
Leo blinked. Embarrassment reddened his cheeks at the thought.
The bright lights shun above him, burning his scales. His eyes began to water as he became increasingly irritated by the air blowing against them.
He closed his eyes to stop the pain.
He was still lying on the floor, and closing his eyes only made the stinging bruises that the stone was leaving on him feel worse.
Ants crawled all over his body. Hundreds– thousands– Millions of tiny feet marched across his skin, dirt clung to his body.
His breath started to pick up. The noise was increasing.
Boom.
He couldn’t get enough air in, his plastron hurt , and his scales felt like they needed to be scrubbed off.
Bang.
He started to get up, his ears ringing. He needed something to get these things off of him. He needed something to help him peel every single scale on his body back to get the dirt out from under them.
He needed to stop the stones from touching him, even when he was on his feet, they stung like he was stepping on nails.
CRUSH.
Leo gasped as his eyes shot open.
He watched as the squirrels made a bolt to exit the lab.
He got up, and without thinking, he ran after the creatures.
The squirrels bolted between Raph’s feet, making the red turtle yelp as he looked back to see where the fuzzy balls were running off too.
And when he turned to look into the lab, all of the other three brothers crashed right into him, sending them all to the floor.
Alright. Leo’s head was now spinning.
He shakily went into a kneeling position and watched as his two youngest brothers chased after the furry demons.
His thoughts were wild. He couldn’t make sense of them.
Squirrels… Squirrels– He needed to do something about the squirrels–
This wasn’t working– Running around with their hands out, ready to catch them wasn’t working and it wasn’t worth it.
He needed to do something– Trap– Trap them? Trap them…
He glanced back at his twin, “Quick! Help me seal off the lair! We can’t let ‘em escape!” Leo shouted as he bolted to get all the exits he good on lockdown.
“Well, I don’t exactly want ‘em in here with us!” Raph responded.
Leo didn’t either. He was just looking for an excuse to get away from the chaos for a moment.
Mikey chased one of the two squirrels. “Get back here, you little nut-lover!” He shouted. As he was running along the top of the couch, he grabbed his skateboard and leaped in the air.
He landed on the board and used it to lessen the ground between him and the furry beast, but ended up getting caught on a pip and crashing to the ground.
Meanwhile, Donnie wasn’t having that much better luck.
He jumped across the room, spinning his bo staff above him as he came down and tried to smack the squirrel.
And it dodged.
He kept trying to hit the stupid thing– But no matter what it moved out of the weapons path.
They kept up this little song and danced until the squirrel got on Donnie’s staff.
He paused for a moment, panic bubbling in him as he tried to spin the squirrel off of his weapon.
Eventually, the squirrel hissed and ran up the stairs, making him panic and throw it.
These ended up with the bo staff hitting a box Leo had in his hands to check the other rodent.
When he looked up, confused as to where the box had gone, the squirrel fell on his face.
Fear shot straight through him as images of what had happened to the man before flooded his mind.
He grabbed the creature on his face, clawed, and pulled, “Get off!” He screamed as he tried his hardest to ignore the rising static in his ears.
He got the rodent off, eventually, and the creature skittered across the floor and rushed to the hallway where the rooms were.
“Not my room!” Mikey called out as he and Raph ran to get the squirrel.
With two brothers, one squirrel, the others looked to where the second was going.
And Leo felt all that fear come straight back to him.
“The Dojo!” Donnie shouted.
Leo’s breath was caught in his throat. He felt glued to the spot he was currently in.
That squirrel– What was it doing!? Don’t animals– Like– Know when something dangerous is around? Why would it go there?
Leo saw Donnie start heading after the squirrel, but he didn’t move.
He didn’t want to move.
What if he interrupted Sensei’s mediation? What if he made a mess of the room, just as he did with Donnie’s lab? What would Splinter do to him?
“Leo!” Donnie shouted, the oldest blinked and looked over at where the younger was. Donnie was standing by the tire swing, looking back at Leo with a confused look on his face.
Leo didn’t want to go. He could just stay here and not get hurt. That sounded nice.
But… What if Splinter found out in the worst way possible? What if Donnie went inside and he was the one that ignited Splinter’s rage?
What would he do to his brothers?
Leo breathed, then started to move.
He quickly made his way over to Donnie. The purple turtle nodded at him and they made their way over to where the dojo’s doors were.
The two peered in as the squirrel ran up to their Sensei, who was in deep meditation.
The creature just seemed to watch Splinter.
“Sensei’s in the deep– Hmph!” Leo put his hand over Donnie’s mouth and pulled the younger back. Despite Donnie whispering, and his protest, Leo didn’t want to take any risks.
Leo got Donnie and him back onto the stairs, and Leo gripped Don’s shoulders and started at his jawline.
“Okay– Dee, listen to me,” Leo began, his voice barely audible, but Donnie was still about to hear it. “This running around stuff? It’s not working, and we’re just making a mess.”
Donnie tilted his head, “So what do we–” “Sh!” Leo shushed, “I also don’t want Splinter to find out about the whole ‘we let a mutant squirrel into his dojo’ thing, ya know?”
His brother hesitantly nodded and waited for Leo to go on.
He sighed. “Only one of us has to take the fall for the dojo thing– Donnie, I need you to come up with something– Anything to trap these two nut-jobs, while I get the squirrel from Splinter’s dojo, got it?”
Donnie reeled back as though he was struck, “What? No!” He argued, his voice in a whisper, Leo winced, “Donnie, pleased–” “No, I’m not letting you take credit for getting a squirrel!” The younger snapped at him.
Leo felt like someone hit his heart, “Dee, what–” “Listen, Leo, I know you thrive on attention–”
Crack.
“But I am trying my hardest here too, and I don’t want you going around and parading as though you’re the only one that does any work, even if you do the bare minimum–”
Crack.
“And I am not going to sit here and let you hog up all of the praise from Dad!”
Crack.
Leo stood there for a moment. Taking in all of what Donnie had said.
He was silent as he watched his brother. Donnie went from ready to fight, to calming down, to confused, and then he seemed a bit… Scared?
Leo shook his head. “Stay here Donnie,” he whispered before creeping into the dojo.
He snuck around the tree and toward the opposite side. He started to move closer to the squirrel, being careful to avoid the squeaky wood bored as he did so.
He was able to get right next to the squirrel, but he paused right before he was about to lunge at it.
He stared down at the creature, whose eyes shone back at him.
Lunging didn’t work.
He got on his knees and waited. Watching as the fuzzy rat eyed him curiously.
The squirrel slowly came over to him as he watched it, careful to make himself still enough to not get any other reaction from the squirrel.
And when the thing was just at his knees, he snatched it up in one hand.
He looked at the squirrel and smiled proudly, and then Donnie’s words echoed through his head, making him flinch and his smile drops.
Then, the squirrel screeched.
The noise bounced and echoed off of the walls of the dojo, and Leo straightened as his ears rang.
His head whipped to where Splinter once was, and before he knew it, pain erupted on his cheek, and he was forced to look back.
“What is the meaning of this!” Splinter roared. Leo forced himself to look down at the ground and he held the squirrel with both hands, his breathing rapid.
“I was in a deep meditative trance, trying to block out that constant noise you insist on making!” Splinter snapped.
Leo felt like crying. He was so confused. Just a few days ago, it was different. Sensei was going easy on him– And actually talking to him. What changed? How could someone flip so fast?
“Now, explain–” “Sensei?”
Leo’s gaze went to where his younger brother was standing. Confusion bubbled in him.
Didn’t he just tell Donnie to stay? What was he doing in the dojo?
“Donatello–” Sensei greeted, sounding frazzled. “What are you doing here, my child?” He asked, Leo didn’t need to look up to know he had that fake, strained smile on his face.
Leo wanted to disappear. Curl up in a hole, and just never come out. His cheek hurt.
But right when he was about to say something, Donnie beat him to it.
“It’s a mutant squirrel, Sensei,” Donnie stated, and Leo could tell that he was gesturing over to the creature.
“That multiplies in people's stomachs,” his brother tacts on, “Is that so?” Sensei asked, “And why is it in my dojo?”
It was Leo’s turn to beat Donnie to the response.
“I was trying to catch it and I accidentally chased it into here,” Leo answered. His eyes never left the floor.
Sensei’s tail thudded behind him. He was mad. And as much as Leo wanted to just run right then and there, he had a job to do.
He didn’t care what Donnie saw this as. He didn’t care if Donnie took whatever ‘credit’ Donnie believed he had to take from Leo.
He wasn’t going to let his brother be the one at fault here.
“Really?” Sensei said with a scoff. “Well– That doesn’t answer my other question.”
“What are you doing here, Donatello?”
Leo took another look at Donnie and saw that his brother seemed hesitant to answer.
So he answered.
“Donnie was trying to help me get the squirrel out of here, he was trying to deal with the other one when I dragged him away and he helped me catch the squirrel, but it screamed. I’m sorry, Sensei,” he apologized.
Splinter huffed, “Well, I am not the one you drag into your mess,” he stated, “Apologies to your brother.”
Leo continued to look at Donnie. He was trying to find the words for it. The lights were too bright, and his throat was closing up.
Pain erupted at the back of his head and he grunted back as his head was forced to look at the ground.
“ Now! ” He roared.
Leo took a few breaths in.
“I– I’m sorry for roping you into this mess, Dee,” Leo stated.
Suddenly, the squirrel’s wiggling did itself a favor, and it was able to leap out of his hands.
He immediately tried to dive for the squirrel, but he only ended up face-planting a bit.
When he looked up at his brother's face, he read it.
It was somewhere in between smugness and suspicion. But Leo couldn't help but feel hurt and… Honestly? A bit scared by his brother.
“I should have been in a deeper trance,” He heard Splinter state as he got up.
Donnie also tried to get to the Squirrel, but met the same fate as Leo, falling to the ground in a heap.
Splinter jumped over and kicked up one of the many crates he had lying around when he landed.
The crate spun in the air and he was able to knock it down and above the squirrel, trapping the creature in the cage.
The three looked down at the squirrel.
“You will be safe here for a short time, my distant cousin,” Splinter said as he looked at the thing, “Until we can find out more about you.”
Leo stared at the squirrel. So many questions whirled in his head.
He knows he’s heard of something like this before. He’s known about these things for a bit, but he couldn’t put his finger on it.
But his thoughts were immediately sliced down, cut through by a loud, guttural, scream of pure terror.
He knew that voice.
Without a second thought, he turned on his heels and bolted out of the dojo, the scream echoing through his head as he rushed to check on his twin and youngest brother.
Meanwhile, Donnie was a bit slower in starting than Leo, needing to process what the heck he just heard.
But that time was enough for Don to be left behind a bit, with Leo exciting the room quicker than Donnie.
The purple turtle rushed toward the exit, but then he felt something grab his arm and force him to stop.
Donnie tried to pull away a bit as he looked back.
“S- Sensei?” He questioned as he gazed up at his father, whose face was unreadable.
There was a look in his eyes that felt... Off to Donnie.
And he had only seen that look a few times in the past, and–
He shook his head, but Sensei spoke first.
“Did Leonardo lie to me?” He bluntly asked. The question sent Donnie’s mind spinning. “W- What?”
Splinter’s grip tightened on his bicep. “Did Leonardo lie about what had happened?” The words were like a hiss, mean and venomous. Donnie whimpered a bit at the pain of the grip and the slight fear of his father’s anger.
“I- I mean-” Donnie stammered, then he finally took a breath and answered.
“Yes, he did lie,” he admitted, “But! He was doing it because he didn’t want me to get in trouble for anything, okay?”
Splinter snarled. “So. You have seen it first hand now,” he bluntly stated, “Your brother lying for no reason.”
Donnie shook his head, “Well– Yeah, but–” “So you agree something needs to be done.”
He hesitated. Splinter was towering over, his eyes glaring down at the second youngest brother as he shifted uncomfortably.
He did see Leo lie. He did make a promise to Sensei, but…
He couldn’t, okay? He just couldn’t go through with what he wanted to do.
And something… Something about what had happened. Watching his father force Leo to look at the ground and apologize– It…
He hated it. He hated how small Leo looked. And he hated that a part of him that was bigger than he would like to admit enjoyed seeing his brother on his knees and asking for forgiveness.
“I just–” Donnie stammered, “Maybe– Maybe in Leo’s head, he did have a reason, right? Maybe… He just thought you would be mad at us and he didn’t want me to get… In Trouble?” He squeaked.
Splinter scoffed, “Donatello, I highly doubt that. Why would that happen? Why would I get angry at you boys for trying to contain a highly dangerous mutant? It doesn’t make sense.”
Donnie squinted a bit, “Well… Irritation fears are a thing… Maybe that’s something Leo is just… Afraid about?” he recommended.
Splinter stared down at him, his ears twitching.
“Donatello… We had a plan, though,” he stated, his eyes then grew sad. His ears flattened a bit, and guilt welled in Donnie’s heart at the sight.
“What if… What if he does this to another one of your brothers? Lie with no reason? We need to do something,” he stated.
Donnie took in a few breaths, “I know– I know. But… He’s still family, Sensei!” Donnie pleaded, “It’s not easy to… To give up! He…”
“Leo could just be going through a tougher time than I thought– Heck, there’s a growing chance that I may be diagnosed with him too soon. There’s a non-zero probability that he genuinely thinks that there’s something to be afraid of, and I–”
“Just… One more try, please?” Donnie asked. Splinter seemed to hesitate.
“My son… I have confirmed Leonardo's medical condition several times, why are you still having doubts?” Splinter asked, his eyes sad, “Do you not trust me?”
Donnie stammered, “N- No! Sensei, I do! It’s just–” “Then why do you still doubt it? Leonardo is manipulative, narcissistic, and thrives off of stealing attention… Why do you trust him over me? Why do you love someone like that over your own father?”
His hurt was slowly breaking about with each question. “Dad, please– Leo… Mental health isn’t that simple! Sure, there may be symptoms and signs of one thing… But then that could be two other things mixing or something or another– Or it could be something unrelated– Or it could be other things piling on top of each other all at once!”
“My… My point is, Sensei… None of us are trained professionals in this field! None of us truly know what’s happening to Leo, and… I know that you’re sure about this, and I trust your judgment, but there could be so many other things that are wrong with Leo! And… And we can’t just assume one little thing is the sign of some sort of… Dangerous development!”
Donnie sighed, “I… I’ve defended your idea that Leo has some sort of narcissistic personality disorder in front of my brothers, but… Dad, there could be so many other things going on, and–”
Donnie yelped as a force pushed him back, before he knew it he was on the floor, having been pushed down by Splinter.
“Fine!” His father snapped as he turned from him, “If you want to support someone who has done nothing but hurt this family, do what you want to do! See if I care!”
“If I’m such a bad father, I guess it doesn’t matter what opinion I hold for my child’s safety!” He started as he walked over to his room.
Donnie immediately panicked. He got up and quickly followed Splinter, “No! No, no, no, no! Sensei, that isn’t what I meant!” He insisted.
“Please, I promise, I–” The door slammed shut in his face, his argument falling on deaf ears.
He felt a chill run down his spine. He hugged himself a bit as he backed away from the door of his father's room.
Great. Just great.
He turned from the door and started to make his way to leave the dojo, tears springing up in his eyes.
He hadn’t meant to offend his father– Or imply that he was a bad parent. He didn’t mean to make him feel bad…
He continued to walk. He needed to check on Raph and make sure Leo didn't have a heart attack from stress.
Leo…
His mind wandered back to his sick brother.
He knew… He has always known there was something not right with Leo. Something stopped him from being ‘normal.’ Something caused him to be skittish, reserved, bossy, and secretive.
But he could never pinpoint what. And it drove him mad.
Until Splinter had given him the cause: A mental disorder that his father stated Leo to have.
And he took it without question. He accepted all of the horror stories that Splinter told him about when Leo was younger as fact. He had allowed his view of his oldest brother to change because Leo had changed.
Or… Did he?
Donnie shook his head.
No matter what– No matter if Leo had changed, no matter if he hadn’t.
Wasn’t going to give up on his brother that easily.
He didn’t want to let go just yet.
No matter how much Splinter didn’t want him to.
He loved his big brother.
Even if Leo could even care for him back.
Notes:
Oop, Donnie is being pulled in so many directions he might just break.
Splinter is an asshole.
Leo just wants his brother to be spared from the pain he's in, but the moment he turns his back to check on another, his brother gets roped into something.
I wonder what happened with that shell rot Mikey had, though.
Chapter 13: You Have to Tell Them
Summary:
Turns out Squirrelanoids have a bit more to them.
And Leo gets called out on his BS.
It seems like people are getting impatient.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 13: You have to tell them
All three of them were now back to standing at Donnie’s desk. This time, it was Raph who was on the table, squirming and kicking as panic was shot through his voice.
“It– It’s in my guts! I can feel it in there, munching on that popcorn I ate!” Raph shouted, his voice shaking as he struggled against the restraints that were currently locking him down, he shot up to the best of his ability, “It’s freakin’ me out, man!” He screamed.
Donnie then put the plunger end of the make-shift stethoscope he had made onto Raph’s mouth and lay his older brother back down, “Okay– You got to stop with this–” He made a talking gesture, “Because I can't hear what’s going on inside your intestines.”
Leo looked between his struggling, screaming twin and his younger brother. Useless. He felt absolutely helpless and useless in this whole ordeal.
He couldn’t even remember where on earth he thought he heard about these things, and the only thing he could do was sit back and watch as he was scared, and his squirming brother was wide-eyed and panicked at the fact that there was some sort of parasitic squirrel in his gut.
“Oh, I’ll tell you what’s going on in there,” Mikey responded to Donnie’s earlier issue. Leo felt dread form inside of him.
He knew he might be considered crazy for thinking this, but– The whole ‘the squirrels relate to the comic book’ thing? It’s starting to look more and more likely. Crazier things have happened, and Leo won’t be surprised if this is something similar.
“Let me see…” The youngest brought his comic book up and read it.
“Oh, yeah,” he muttered. “Right now, the mutant squirrel is probably secreting a mucus into the stomach lining so that when it multiplies–”
The other brothers groaned.
“Mikey, not helping,” Donnie scolded. Leo agreed, but in more of an ‘I’m about to lose whatever snacks he had’ type of way.
But it’s fine, surely all of that is happening to his poor brother right now, right? It’s just a comic book, there should be a–
“Though probably 98 percent accurate.”
Jeez. Thanks, Donnie! That just shot Leo’s fears through the gods be damned roof!
Leo immediately pulled Mikey to his side and looked over his shoulder at the comic, his brows furrowed in confusion.
Mikey looked at him strangely. Leo wanted to look at the book, but he didn’t want to move from Raph’s side.
“Get ‘em out, get ‘em out, get ‘em out!” Raph shouted.
Mikey looked at this situation and frowned. He had a good idea– Luring out the squirrel with food… But it ended up with both him and Raph getting distracted and Raph getting the squirrel in his gut.
Het just– He didn’t get it. Everything that was going on was so similar to what was going on in his comic, why did it seem as though nobody was listening to him? Leo was the only one showing some interest.
Mikey continued to watch.
Donnie pushed Raph back and sighed, “Just as I thought,” The scientist stated.
He backed away from Raph. “We need to perform surgery, state!” Donnie said, urgency in his tone. “Nurse?”
With that cue, Mikey reached to the side and brought out a saw, an evil smile crossed his lips as he hand-powered the thing and started to slowly move it to where Raph was thrashing, his eyes wide and panicked.
“Let me out of here!” He screamed as his heart pounded so hard, he could’ve sworn it was going to explode from his chest.
Suddenly, Donnie took the saw from Mikey and undid Raph’s restraints.
Raph sat up in confusion, his blood still cold from fear, and looked around at his brothers.
Mikey and Donnie had backed away and were laughing, while Leo had crossed his arms, the only clue on his face was a slight smile that somewhere twitched with fondness and worry.
Raph saw the hint of blue in between Leo’s teeth and wondered how on earth Leo was still getting away with it.
“Fooled you~” Donnie whistled. Raph stood on the table, towering over the others.
“Why you, you,” he couldn’t get the words out, he wanted to scream, laugh, and cry at the same time, “You–”
He fell to his knees and had to force his mouth shut as his stomach growled.
Leo moved to him and Mikey pulled out his comic.
“Raph, are you…” Donnie spoke, his voice thick with fear. His eyes were hurt and scared.
“Bros, brace for grossness,” Miky announced.
Raph wretched and two squirrels filled out of his mouth.
They both screeched at the four turtles, revealing their strange teeth.
That was when the lights started to flicker. Machines whirled, and the computer in Dee’s lab turned on and off.
“D– Donnie?” Leo panicked, “Donnie!”
He turned to his brother, “Some sciencey stuff would be a big help right now!” He could not help the whirl of emotions that were slowly filling him.
The squirrels screeched and twitched, their bodies jerking as their eyes and bodies glowed a neon green.
“Glowing,” Mikey noticed, “Glow’s bad– Glow is really bad!” All the lights were out at this point.
Leo looked at Mikey, his eyes going wide.
Mikey– Mikey knew. Mikey knew what was going on, but Leo needed– He– He didn’t know what he needed him–
A name. He needed a name.
Suddenly, the doors to the lab opened, and Leo’s heart dropped.
Splinter stood in the doorway, “I see it’s happening here as well,” he noted.
Leo shook his head, trying to remove the fear that racked his soul and he turned back to his youngest brother.
“Mikey!” Leo sounded out of breath, Mikey looked over at him, “The– The alien thingamabobbers?” He started, waving his hand dismissively, “What are they called?”
Mikey blinked at him, snorted, and then looked through his comic book, flipping through pages, “Huh– I don’t know, they only ever call them aliens,” he admitted.
Raph looked over at him, “Leo, come on, man, do you really believe this stuff–” Leo cut him off with a ‘sh!’
“Oh!” Mikey piped up, “The alien’s final form is called alienoids– So maybe these things would be called Squirrelanoids?”
Raph may have scoffed at the statement, but Leo’s memory was finally jogged.
Squirrelanoids.
He could remember Damian joking about Jamie chasing the things when she was a kid. They aren’t–
They aren’t mutants.
He could hear Donnie saying something, but his head was underwater. All of his focus is on the creatures in front of them.
Donnie held up his analyzer, “These things are putting out a crazy energy signature, it’s messing with my analyzer!” He popped up.
Right then the two squirrels started to run out of the lab, and they all followed the creatures.
“We’re doomed,” Mikey panicked, “Doomed, I tell you!”
They ran out of the lab doors and into the pit. The chirping of the squirrels bounced and echoed off the walls.
They could be anywhere in the lair.
Leo’s stomach felt queasy, and he couldn’t tell if it had something to do with the future or literally anything else about this situation.
So many ideas ran through his mind. He had to do something, he–
He needed to call someone. He needed to get into contact with one of his friends from the underworld, they’ll know what these creatures are.
But how? His brothers were right there–
“Split up and search each room,” Master Splinter ordered. That made his job easier.
“Split up?” Mikey balked, “Clearly you don’t read comics either, sensei, ‘cause splitting up is the–”
“Silence,” Splinter snapped, causing Leo to flinch a bit, “you are trained warriors, we will find these creatures. Now.”
And with that, he walked off. Leaving them all behind.
Leo knew what ‘we’ meant. It meant them.
He sighed, “Raph, get the bedrooms, Donnie, make sure they don’t get back into the lab, Mikey, stay in the pit area, and I’ll go check the kitchen,” Leo ordered.
And with that, they all split up, going, or staying, to make it to their respective places. He heard Raph mention something about being eaten but didn’t care. This gave them a chance to find these things.
And gave Leo the out he needed.
He let the breath he was holding go as he slipped into the kitchen. Looking around, he pulled out his phone, the bright screen glowing, brightening up the surroundings.
He flipped through the pages he needed to go in order to get to his contacts before he hesitated.
He still hasn’t explained himself to anyone other than Damian. He knew Damian told the others a few things, but he didn’t know how much.
Who should he call? And who would pick it up? It’s the middle of the night for Pete’s sake!
Leo huffed as he flipped through his contacts.
He wasn’t ready to talk to Damian again yet, same for Deven and Leaf, and he didn’t even want to touch the can of worms with Jamie.
Yes. He did agree not to run– But right now was not the time for giant emotional discussions.
He needed someone with sense and knowledge about the underworld. Someone who he didn’t have too strong of a bond with, but who he knew he could still count on…
He saw the exact person he needed.
Clicking the call button, he prayed for an answer.
After a few mutters, ‘Come on’s, Delilah picked up on the second ring.
Leo sighed in relief, “H– Hey, Delilah,” he greeted.
There was a moment of silence, “Leo?” A tired, but still awake, voice came through the phone, “W– What are doing? Why are… Oh, right, this is morning for you– Why are you calling? Where have you been? What–”
“I– I can explain– I–” Panic bubbled in him. He expected this to be easy. He didn’t take Delilah for someone to ask questions about people she doesn’t care about, give him a break!
“I’ll explain everything soon– In a few days–” “... I’d check the bedrooms…!” came from down the hall, “Um… Tomorrow! I’ll explain everything to everyone tomorrow, but right now, I need help,” he stated.
There was more silence, “Okay… What happened?” She asked.
He sighed, “There are these things– These… Alien squirrels, and they’re hunting down me and my brothers– They sound similar to something in the underworld, and–”
“Spit it out, Leo,” Delilah huffed.
He swallowed his spit. “Have you ever heard of–” “SQUIRRELANOIDS!”
The screams cut right through his heart, he immediately grabbed the wall and had to pin himself against it to stop from running blind. He needed a plan.
Panic was also heard on the other side of the phone.
“LEO!? What’s going on over there!? Did I just hear–"SH!” He shushed. He needed to figure out what he was going to do–
“THEY’RE HERE–” Donnie– Oh gods, that scream was Donnie.
Fuck a plan, his brothers needed him.
He tore out of the kitchen and was rushing through the hallway, not bothering to keep his phone to his ear.
“... They’re gonna brain-suck us! ”
Chaos was erupting everywhere inside the small area they called a living room. Donnie was wrestling off one of those… Creatures , Mikey was dodging the tongues with a squirrel head on the end, and Raph was in a fistfight with another.
They all fought and ran. But they ended up being backed into a corner.
Mikey looked up, fear pumping through his blood.
He whimpered at the three aliens towering above him.
One of them released its tongue, and it was head straight for him when–
A flash of blue.
Suddenly, Leo appeared in front of his brothers. His eyes went white and he whipped around to knock all of the aliens back.
He huffed as he watched the squirrels, he felt the current around him pick up a bit.
One charged at him, and he had the instinct to dodge out of the way of the bite before sending his fist into the thing's neck, making it stagger back.
He jumped back as the thing snapped. Drawing his swords he crouched low and then used the hilt of his blade to hit the jaw of the beast.
He then slinked back and used both of his swords to slice down the creature, sending it to the ground with no other scratches to its tough skin.
His breathing was heavy, but he could tell another one was coming up behind him.
He whipped around, the air around him guiding his arm so that he hit directly on a pressure point, causing that one to scurry away.
A shiver ran up through his spine. He was facing his brothers, who all had the same horrified look.
Leo elbowed back, nailing the thing in the gut before reaching his left hand up to the right and around himself to grab the tongue of the screaming creature and yank it forward before also hitting its pressure point.
He turned around and watched as the things ran.
Then they dove into the water they had in the lair.
The room was silent, other than his heavy breathing, no one dared to say anything.
Ideas and situations ran through his mind.
Those waters lead to sewers, which go directly to the surface.
Crap!
He whipped to where his brothers still were. They were all looking at him, their eyes were shining.
He didn’t know what they were thinking, nor did he know how much they truly listened to his rule, but he prayed that they listened this time.
“ Stay. ” His voice was harsh, “Do not leave the lair. Understood?”
He didn’t wait for an answer, he turned on his heels and bolted to the exit of the lair.
As soon as he got out, he put his phone back to his ear.
“ –UCK IS GOING ON OVER THERE!?” He winced at the loud voice.
“Um… Yeah, do you mind coming over? In human form preferably– I need some help with these squirrelanoids.”
The three brothers stood there, dumbfounded.
Suddenly, footsteps came rushing toward them.
“My sons!” Splinter's voice echoed through the lair, he then paused. He went to Raph’s, and so the other boys left. He was a bit away.
“What is going on? Where is Leonardo?” He asked.
Donnie immediately piped up, “He told us to stay and left,” he stated, “Ran out into sewers.”
Sensei huffed, and Raph felt anger pop up once more. He swears to god if he tries to–
“As I thought, well, now you can see–” “After he saved our butts!” Raph cut Splinter off, “He took on all three of those things, single-handedly!”
Mikey, once stunned quietly, finally piped up, “You don’t think he’s going after those things… Alone, right?” He asked.
There were a few moments of silence before Donnie sighed, “Based on his exit angle, facial expression, and generally ‘Leoness’ I get sensing– He’s definitely going after them alone.”
Raph gritted his teeth, “Well, then we need to after him–”
“Absolutely not!” Splinter cut him off, “Leo told us to stay here!” Donnie argued, “Leo needs us right now, there’s no way he can hold them off for long!” Raph retorted.
“No!” Splinter snapped, “I will not risk the lives of my sons due to Leonardo’s own stupidity, and that’s final!”
Raph glanced over at the rat, anger bubbled in him.
“Now, I expect none of you to leave this lair, let your brother face his own consequences, understood?” He asked.
They all remained silent.
Taking that as agreement, Splinter nodded and then turned around and left the room.
They all stood there, none of them knew what to do.
“What do we do now…?” Mikey asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
Raph chewed his lip.
He needed to make sure Leo was alright, but didn’t want to risk it with Sensei.
He got an idea.
“Well… Sensei said we couldn’t leave the lair, but I know something else that can,” he stated with a grin as he looked over at Donnie.
Donnie shuffled awkwardly.
What on earth was his older brother planning?
Metal whirls and bangs echoed through the sewer. Footsteps shoot the ground. A head swiveled on an axis and piercing blue eyes glowed in the bright tunnel.
Metalhead walked around the labyrinth. Looking around Donnie controlled it from inside of the lair.
The three brothers were all huddled in front of the TV that they moved from the pit into Donnie’s lab to avoid suspension from Splinter about the noise.
Donnie was sitting with his legs crossed with a controller in his hands.
Mikey looked from his comic to the screen, back to the comic, and so forth. Humming as he did so.
“I’m not gonna say this happened in my comic,” he commented.
“But this happened in my comic!”
Raph groaned as he rolled his eyes, Donnie glanced at him. “Raph, are you sure this is going to work–”
A screeching noise tore through the speakers and had Raph frozen to the spot.
“What was that? ” He asked while leaning forward.
Metalhead turned and looked around, eyes scanning the area until it landed on one specific cave.
In the cave, a ball of flesh was crawled up along a wall, and the shadow of it clearly showed the beast.
But what it didn’t show clearly was what it was doing.
It writhed and kicked, screeches and whimpers shook its body.
They all leaned forward, trying to get a better look.
It seemed as though something was on its stomach, the area seemed to bulge and expand as though it was breathing on its own.
Suddenly, the face of another beast appeared in front of the screen.
The thing screamed before diving for the robot, causing the screen to glitch.
“Metalhead!” Donnie cried out, his voice broken in pain at the loss of his invention.
The screen showed the robot’s body walking around for a bit, before eventually falling to its knees and crashing to the ground.
“Page 33… Oh, snap!” Mikey yelped.
Everyone watched in shock. Helplessness engulfed them all as their one chance was ripped away from them.
“So… What do we do now, Raph?” Donnie asked, his voice quivering.
Raph stared at the screen, trying to bring it back to life.
Because he didn’t know. He didn’t know what to do.
He didn’t want to face off against Splinter, but he needed to make sure Leo was alright if the only thing stupid thing would–
As though his thoughts had been heard, the screen glitched purple once more, more and flickered to life, revealing the sewer tunnel once again.
A slight gasp was all that came out of any of the turtles as they stared at the screen intently.
The sewers were the same. But the only clue that Metalhead had ever been there was the bits of washers and metal on the ground.
They watched as one of the beasts jumped down from its hiding spot on the roof, and looked curiously at the camera.
It then screeched and leaped forward, preparing to attack when–
A gunshot.
The sound made all of the turtles flinch, and Raph almost missed the electric purple light that came with it.
Suddenly, that same squirrel is now in a net, bound and tied, and squirming, not going anywhere.
Two more shots were fired.
One of the beasts fell in front of the screen and blocked the camera.
All they could hear was screeching from the caged beings, and grunting and sighing. Along with something being dragged along the ground.
With a groan, the thing sounded like it was dropped.
“ Yep… ” A woman’s voice came through the speakers. The creature blocking the screen was moved away.
This allowed the brothers to see that all three of the squirrels were netted, and up against a wall.
And there was a woman in front of them.
She had tan skin and long brown hair. Large ‘X’s on her biceps, and a gray tank top and sweatpants along with black sneakers.
She stood with her back turned to the camera, staring at the beings.
“Um, guys? Who is that?” Donnie asked, hesitant.
“Oh!” Mikey piped up while snapping his fingers, “That’s the lady from when we had to team up with Fishface and Dogpound to defeat Boxer! I think her name was–”
“General,” Raph cut in, “She said to call her General.”
“Woah,” Donnie breathed out as he leaned in closer, “And she was able to catch those things?”
The lady chuckled, “Heh, these sure are Squirrelanoids… Can’t you go one day without getting in trouble? ” She asked, looking over her shoulder to someone off-screen.
Another voice then came on, and Raph felt gutted.
“No, not really,” the voice stated.
Leo’s voice.
“But…” His brother began, “Those things are really called Squirralanoids?”
The lady nodded, “Yep, why?”
Leo chuckled, “It’s nothing, it’s just– My youngest brother, Mikey, suggested the name– I didn’t expect him to get it right on the spot.”
She hummed, “Well, that’s the… imaginative one, right?” She laughed, “You gotta have some imagination to deal with stuff like this, less you might go insane.”
Raph could hear the smile in Leo’s voice, “I guess I should start listening to him more, huh?” He asked.
The woman nodded, “Welp, you listened when he brought up the name– That’s at least a start, right?”
“Dudes! I got it right–” “Sh!” “Hush, Mikey!”
“Yeah…”
There was more silence before Leo cleared his throat.
“So– What do we do about these things?” Raph could only assume that his brother was gesturing to the Squirrelanoids.
The woman tilted her head.
“Welp, if it was a simple problem, we would just grab these things and go, no hassle to it,” she stated.
“But… It’s not simple, is it?”
“Not anymore,” the lady responded.
She pointed her weapon toward the creature, and it was the first time Raph realized she had a gun. “You see that one?” She asked.
“Yep.”
“You see who it’s kinda bigger? The brain is tinted yellow, and its abdomen’s skin is stretched?”
“Yeah…”
“It’s pregnant.”
“WHAT!?”
“WHAT!?”
All four of the brothers shouted in unison, having the same reaction to the news.
“What– How?”
“It multiples in people’s stomachs!”
“It’s meant to split!”
“What is going on!?”
All of their shouts rang through the air, the lady shook her head.
“So I’m sure you’ve seen how the squirrel multiples, correct?” She asked. After a moment, she continued, “Well, that isn’t its reproduction process– To put it bluntly, the mothers are too thin to carry a litter of three or four squirrels, the babies popping the size of normal squirrels– So all three, two, or four of the children are compacted into one body.”
“Then, that body searches invades the host's stomach, and releases its brethren into the host before escaping through vomit.”
“After all of the squirrels have been separated, then the squirrels grow into adults, which is seen here,” she gestured to the beings, who hissed in response.
“O– Okay, but that still doesn’t explain how,” Leo responded.
The lady huffed.
“Basically, if a female Squirrel is pregnant, it means there’s a nest,” she stated.
“A– A nest!?”
“A nest, yes. It means that these things have been here for at least a few days, and a nest has grown to the point of mass reproduction. That makes this more complicated,” the woman stated.
“Because if there’s a nest, it means we can’t just take these three out– There’s bound to be at least fifty of them at this point, and they’re an invasive species here, meaning nothing is stopping them from continuing to grow, in human territory, no less,” she said.
Leo let out a nervous chuckle, “So… Not just a mutant, I take it? ” He squeaked.
She shook her head, “Nope, a lot more dangerous, but natural.”
She shrugged, spinning her gun around, she spoke, “Anyway, we should get moving, the nest shouldn’t be too difficult to–”
She then stopped herself. She fully paused for a moment and looked as though she was deep in thought.
“Um… Delilah? What?” Leo asked.
“ Delilah …” Raph voiced, “That’s her name.”
Mikey tilted his head, “How’d she get General from Delilah?” He asked.
“Actually,” she began, looking over to where Raph figured Leo should be.
“We need as much help as we can get, you should call your brothers.”
Raph felt the pure shock that rippled through all of them as Leo began to sputter.
“W– WHAT!?- No, no, no, no! We are not getting my brothers involved any more than they already are, are you crazy!?”
Delilah shrugged, “What? They could be helpful. It would also be a perfect time to tell them about everything, which you have been planning on doing, right ?” She pushed.
“Listen, Delilah, I get your point, but my brothers don’t need to get involved in… Any of this!”
“Involved in what?” Raph growled. Neither of the other brothers responded, all staring intently at the screen at the conversation that was taking place.
“Why not? I mean… You’re brothers seem like three perfectly capable young men. Why shouldn’t they get involved?”
“Yeah! We can handle it!” Mikey piped up. Both Donnie and Raph shushed him.
“Listen– I’m supposed to protect them, and if they get involved, there’s no telling what could happen to them!” Leo argued. Delilah huffed.
“And keeping them in the dark protects them any better? Come on, Leo, how do you not see the flaws in your plan?” Her tone was accusatory.
“They don’t even know you’re protecting them, let alone what you’re protecting them from!”
“They don’t need to know!”
“Yes, they do, Leo!” She snapped, “What happens if the dozens of people fighting us one day break into the lair? What happens if they figure out that your brothers don’t know?”
“I–” “I’ll tell you what, Leo! They’re going to rip the city apart looking for them! They’re going to take your brothers and place them in a cell– Or a battle arena– Or worse!”
“Is that what you want? For your brothers to be taken? What if they get corrupted? What then? People can’t come back from being mind-controlled, Lee! Are you willing to kill the host of your brothers over and over again?”
“No! I– Stop–”
“They can’t stay safe from an enemy that they don’t know about!” Delilah wasn’t letting Leo get a sentence in.
“So, please, take it from me! Take it from a leader in the military, Leo, I know you want so desperately to make the right calls for your team, to protect the respect and trust they have in you. Take it from another oldest sibling, I understand the need to hold the people you care so deeply about close, and not let go until everything is safe, even if the world will never be safe enough in your eyes!”
“And, please…Take it from a prisoner. I know what it’s like to be in the grasp of the enemy, Leo, tortured and beaten, a pawn in their game. I know you want to protect your family from the fate we had, but you can’t do that if they have no clue that’s what’s happening, Leo.”
The breathing between the both of them was heavy. Raph could’ve sworn he heard what sounded like a sob coming from off-screen.
“Leo, I just– Please.”
“You want to be there for your brothers, I know you do, and they also want to be there for you… But none of you can do that if you’re running off on suicide missions without them knowing.”
“You’re away for a long time, you can’t be fighting with us and taking care of them at the same time. The same goes for your brothers. They can’t be there for you, they can’t have your back, or follow your lead if they don’t know where you are. I–”
“You have to tell them, okay? I don’t… I don’t want to see you hurt.”
Some sniffles were barely heard through the speaker before Leo piped up once more.
“I’ll– I’ll tell them… Please– I’ll tell them, just… Give me time, okay? Let me wait until after the original shock of the mutagen spill has passed. They already have so much on their plate, I just– I’ll tell them, just give me more time,” he begged.
The lady stood there, looking deep in thought.
She sighed.
“Okay…” She breathed, “Okay… I… I’ll trust you on this Leo, but– The sooner the better, okay?”
A weak, “Okay…” Came from beyond the screen.
The woman gestured to the squirrels, “Now come on–” The screen began to glitch.
“We got some– Clean up– Let’s–”
The connection was fully lost, leaving the three brothers sitting there, completely dumbfounded.
No one talked. No one moved. They all just stood there, shocked by the scene that had played out in front of them.
No one wanted to say anything. No one wanted to unleash the chaos that this would cause.
But there was one that just couldn’t stand around and do nothing.
Raph turned around from the screen and marched through the lab.
A metal cabinet that Donnie had had been rolled into his way.
“That son of A–” He threw the metal furniture down, causing its contents to spill out of it.
“That hypocrite! ” He screamed. Rage was hot inside of him. “It’s always, ‘Don’t hide something this,’ ‘Don’t hide that’, or ‘Don’t pick fights with no backup,’ and– Ugh!”
Raph groaned as he started to make his way toward the door. Mikey ran up to him and put a hand on his shoulder, “Dude, what are–”
Raph smacked the youngest’s hand away and whipped to him, “I’m going to go help our dumbass brother before he gets himself killed!” He snapped.
Mikey seemed hesitant, “He said he would–” “I don’t care what he says, Mikey! Leo out doing only god knows what, and we’re constantly stuck here, unable to help, and not knowing that he needs help!”
“Not to mention we are in danger, but have no clue what’s going on! You heard the woman! Mind control! Kidnapped! Not to mention, who the hell is the woman?” Raph’s arms flailed wildly, his blood was boiling.
Mikey held up his hands in front of him, “Listen– I– I don’t know what’s going on–” “None of us do–” “ But I know Leo– We all know Leo, and we know he wouldn’t do something unless he truly thought he was helping.”
Raph stayed silent, only glaring at Mikey.
Mikey took in a breath. “He only wants what’s best for us, Raph–”
“I KNOW!”
The scream made the two youngest flinch.
“I KNOW! And that’s what's so– frustrating about all of this!” Raph raged, “It’s always ‘I’m the oldest, I’m the leader, I’m meant to protect you,’ but he doesn’t think for a second that the fear of losing him– Of not knowing if I’m going to see him the next morning, is–”
A whimper caused his voice to break apart.
Mikey’s face held a wince, “You heard what Leo said, Raph– He just needs more time, we have to wait–”
“I’ve WAITED , Mikey!” Raph screamed, he blinked as tears slowly popped out of his eyes. “I’ve been waiting since this whole thing began! I’ve waited since the very first day we left the sewers! I’ve waited since he ran off! I’ve waited since–” I figured out he was replacing us.
Raph’s voice hitched, “And now look where we are!” He flung his hands out, “Leo tried to sacrifice himself, he’s going on ‘suicide missions,’ he was, apparently, captured at some point, and–”
“He’s nowhere near telling us what the fuck is going on.”
Tears flowed down Mikey’s face, “But– If we confront him on this he’ll only shut down further!” The youngest argued, “We need to wait for him to come to us–”
“And that’s the biggest middle finger out of this all! Never– Never leaves us alone if we do something that concerns him, but the moment we turn that concern on to him, he runs!” Raph snapped, “It’s– It’s not fair, why the hell does he get to decide what is or isn’t good for us?”
Silence swallowed the room.
“It’s– It’s because he’s the oldest Raph– There’s a reason the ‘mom’ nickname has stuck around– He wants to be the best possible– All for us but–” Mikey whined, “He’s too much of an idiot to tell when he’s hurting himself.”
Raph’s breathing was heavy. “We have to do something, we have to– Confront him– Ask him– Anything, I–” He took in a deep breath, “I’m not standing to the side anymore.”
Silence beat through the room.
It was strangling. A tug-of-war game that felt as though it would never end.
Mikey was about to say something when Donnie finally cut in.
“Two months.,” he stated.
The two others looked at him, confused.
“We…” He breathed, “We give him two months after this… Incident. Two months to be ready. Two months to fess up. Two months… Two more months of waiting.”
Raph scoffed, “That’s too long, Donnie! What do we do in the meantime?”
“We collect evidence,” Donnie stated, “We… We get footage– Tapes, and others, then we make him sit down and explain everything, force him to talk.”
Donnie’s eyes narrowed, “Then we come back to this conversation. If Leo doesn’t say anything– Or doesn’t say the whole truth. We come back, and–”
“And we plan. We figure out how we’re going to confront Leo. Unless something happens– If we’re in or recovering from a battle, that’s a different story. But, when that month hits, we’re done.”
“We’re going to confront Leo. He has two months. Okay? Then it’s over. No more deflecting. No more avoiding it.”
“Leo’s not running this time.”
Notes:
Oops, looks like the gang is getting restless, and sick of Leo being so secretive.
But will two months be enough?
Or too long?
Tick. Tick. Tick.
Chapter 14: Are We Being Stalked by a House??
Summary:
Leo's not doing so well due to not having the same amount of time and mana to grow.
Delilah is sick of everything at this point.
Mikey notices something.And there's a moving house- Okay, what the hell??
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Screeches and chirps echoed through the sewers, slime coated the walls, and the smell of animal life tainted the air.
Leo and Delilah crept around, sticking close to the walls, but not close enough to touch them. They watched from the shadows as a rat got caught in the slime, and five squirrelanoids descended on it.
They were both in their disguised forms because Leo was uncomfortable with turning into a demon and a dragon so close to his home and where his brothers were supposed to be.
Leo hated this. His stomach was flipping in on itself, and he felt like puking at the mere sight of the walls.
“We’re almost there,” Delilah reassured, “As soon as we get to the center, then I’ll call the pest control crew in to deal with the rest.”
Leo held back a groan, “Why can’t they just deal with all of it?” He asked in a whisper.
“Because the center is something out of their pay grade,” the lady admitted, “It takes a lot to beat it down, and as long as it’s up and running, there’s nothing you can do to get rid of the nest.”
Leo hummed in acknowledgment as they continued, his mind swirled with thoughts, regrets, and guilt.
He kept walking, going on autopilot as he followed behind Delilah. His head was occupied by other things. He wondered if his brothers were okay. He wondered if they thought he abandoned them. He wondered if he abandoned them. Guilt was added on as he realized that he did abandon his brothers.
He then ran into Delilah’s arm, and he let out an ‘oof’ in the process.
“Sh!” Delilah snapped, “Get your head in the game and get behind me.”
Leo nodded and shuffled behind Delilah. She had suddenly stopped and was crouching down a bit more than usual.
Leo mimicked the young woman, bending his knees, and ducking his head low to stay closer to the ground.
Delilah began to slowly walk around the corner, her hands reached down into the belt strapped around her waist and she pulled out a silver dagger that she held out in front of her.
Leo copied her, creeping and pulling out one of his katanas for good measure.
When they got around the corner, Leo realized that they were heading into a sewer tunnel with a hole in it.
And he didn’t mean some random hole you would find due to natural damage, no.
The sewer tunnel stopped there, and the hole led to a large room that would fall into if you kept moving. The edges were jagged and pipes were popping out of the bricks.
Leo cringed. He’s heard about some type of plumbing issue that the humans have had for a few days now, could this be the reason?
Delilah picked up her pace, she ran over to the edge and knelt behind the broken bits of the wall, hiding herself, but still looking over the edge.
Leo awkwardly followed behind, looking like a dork as he hurried to catch up with her.
He noticed that the wall didn’t have the goo on it, and so he found it logical that it was safe to be against the wall and lean over Delilah to peer into the space below.
And what he saw made the color drain from his face.
It reassembled a small, misshapen heart in many ways. It was a bright, glowing green, and had attached itself to the ceiling and floor with the goo that was everywhere. And it was beating, pulsing a bright yellow light rhythmically. Bumps popped up everywhere on it, making it look diseased.
“Woah,” Leo breathed, “What is that?”
“The center,” Delilah answered, there was a smirk on her face, “It’s not the biggest I’ve seen, but it’s enough for a nest to form. It’s slowly meant to build up and resemble a heart.”
“What does it do?”
“It provides energy to the nest. These things need a very particular mana form to live and reproduce how they do, and this center is what provides them that.”
Leo blinked. “So… Are they like– All connected to it somehow? Like the cult?”
“Not exactly,” Delilah said, “Think of it more as a bee hive, all the squirrels work to feed and satisfy the center to keep the hive running. They have a hierarchy, but aren’t connected.”
He nodded, “Okay… And why do we need to take this down?”
She huffed, “Because the energy that the center produces helps the squirrels make baby squirrels and if we just get rid of all of the squirrels, those egg pods–” She points at the bumps, “Are meant to hatch in case of something like that to keep the nest going.”
Leo nodded and let out an, ‘ah.’
“So how do we–”
A screech ripped through his words and cut him off.
The two whipped around and 3 squirrelanoids standing at the other end of the tunnel.
“Ah, fuck–”
The group charged at them, tackling the two and sending all of them through the hole in the wall.
Leo and Delilah screamed as they were sent tumbling to the ground below, wind whipped against them as they fell through the space that was equal to the height of a three-story home.
Suddenly, a purple glow took up Leo’s view. He glanced over and saw that Delilah was currently flying, having transformed into her demonic form.
Oh, right. They could fly.
Leo let the blanket of mana fall off of him, he flipped around to fall on his stomach. He expanded his wings to catch the air whipping around him.
It ended up stopping in for a moment, jolting him upward, and sending him spiraling.
He yelped and flapped his wings wildly, trying his hardest to remember the teachings of Aenda and the other who was flying alongside him.
His mind was going wild, and he focused on one thing.
He started to remember something else. Remember the feeling of falling as the street gets closer and closer. Words echoing through his head and knowing that it wouldn’t matter if he–
“Gotcha!”
Hands wrapped under his armpits and caught him right before he was about to hit the ground.
He was slowly lowered to the ground. His knees were shaky as the presence holding him let go and landed right next to him. Embarrassment made his face feel hot.
“Sorry…” he muttered.
“It’s chill,” Delilah responded, “It takes more than a month to fully get the hang of flying, and longer to start mid-air. Just take some practice.”
Leo nodded and then looked up. A gasp tore out of his lips.
They were now standing right in front of the beating, glowing heart of the nest. Dozens of squirrelanoids crawled along the walls and watched them from every corner, hissing and screeching as their hungry eyes bore into the two of them.
“ Oooh, boy ,” Leo murmured to himself. He clenched his hands and realized that he had lost his sword in the fall.
He looked over and noticed a shining blade meters away from where he was. Too far for him to be able to get it back in time.
“Move!”
The shout made Leo react on instinct. He immediately lunged in the direction he was looking.
He rolled along the ground and landed in a crouched form.
Delilah jumped to move out of the way of the squirrel that had just lunged at the two of them to attack.
She flipped and landed in a handstand before bending over and jumping up onto her feet before immediately hitting her fist to the ground.
A wall of earth came up in front of her, knocking the chin of one of the squirrels that had followed the others' lead. They were now all encroaching in on them.
Delilah punched the wall with her left hand and sent it flying, knocking back a lot of the creatures.
She then continued the momentum of the punch.
She planted her hand firmly on the ground and lifted into a one-hand stand, her right arm coming up as she moved the rocks that loosened from her other move and sent them flying into the face of the animal behind her.
She was now spinning in the air, her tail then planted firmly into the ground, allowing her to land as more approached.
Her tail whipped wildly and she twirled, the end of it now having a sharpened metal blade that sliced the creature. Green blood splattered onto her.
Leo watched the whole situation with his other katana in his hands. He was stunned at the way Delilah effortlessly incorporated her powers into her fighting style.
He liked to believe that he was a good fighter– But this whole thing suddenly felt way out of his league.
He yelped as he moved out of the way of jaws trying to snap his arm in half.
He looked around and noticed he had at least three squirrelanoids coming after him.
He readied his sword but then looked back at where Delilah was.
She was effortlessly cooking up walls and knives to use as her tail sliced the beings.
He wondered if he could do something like that.
He placed his katana in his left hand and readied his stance.
He felt wind wash over him.
One of the Squirrelanoids charged.
The scent of grass and rustling leaves swirled around him.
The beast was coming closer.
There was hard ground under his feet and his heart was starting to speed up.
And closer…
His hands formed royal blue cracks.
Until…
Now.
He crouched to the ground and hit the floor, causing a stone beam to come up and hit the thing in the face as he let out a breath.
He smirked.
He leaped over the beam and stepped on the thing, leaping toward the other two.
He landed in between them, his hands heated up as he drifted toward the sun, the warmth making his eyelids heavy.
He spun around, claws out as his hand lit on fire, the flames licking at the squirrel, causing it to screech and stumble back.
The current was trying to get him to turn around.
But when he turned around, the squirrel was already attacking.
He yelped and walked back, holding his scratched-up face.
He glared at the creature and clenched the sword in his hands.
He allowed the current to swirl around him. He stood there as the two beasts leaped at him, but the world seemed to slow.
He felt as if all three of the mana signs came to him, rushing and filling him with energy.
His sword glowed with bright blue runes.
He swung his weapon, creating a portal that swirled to life in front of him.
He smiled but hesitated.
The portal was odd, it was a glitch. The edges were edged and darker, they seemed burned.
But he didn’t have time to reconsider.
He jumped through the portal, causing the two to collide in on each other as the portal shut behind him.
Leo fell out of the portal with a gasp, his swords clattered in front of him.
He was on his knees, and in the same area, just behind the creatures. The portal that spat him out whisked shut.
He heaved and tried to get a breath, his lungs felt like they were closing up.
He looked over at where the two were and groaned at the sight of them getting back up.
He grabbed his sword and used it to get up, wincing in pain.
How was he going to get these things to stay down?
Something clicked in his brain and he grinned.
He pushed himself with his sword and screamed as he leaped forward, throwing the weapon despite the voice in his head yelling at him otherwise.
The squirrelanoids flinched and stepped back, eyes glued to the weapon as it flew past them.
But a flash of blue was the only hint they got before Leo’s other sword was back in his hands, and he sliced them both down.
He landed with a thud on the ground. He was kneeling next to his other sword, his heart pounding in his chest and his lungs begging for air.
Why was he so out of breath? He’s gone through harder things before. What changed?
He was so busy trying to figure out what was going on, that he failed to realize the third beast wasn’t done just yet.
The screech was his only warning as he whipped around to see the thing towering over him, its claws and fangs at the ready as he lunged at him.
He wanted to move but was frozen to the spot, the only sound he could make out among the ringing in his ears was his own frantic heart.
“LEO!”
A dagger went through the squirrel’s brain, causing it to fall over, missing him and killing the beast.
Delilah was next to him in seconds, her hand on his shoulder, and crouching next to him to be on his level.
“Are you good?” She asked, concern dripping from her frantic and tired voice.
Leo slowly nodded, “Yeah– I don’t– Why am I so tired?” His voice was on the verge of a whine and he hated it. He didn’t understand what was going on. He was training with the Elder. He was practicing in his free time. He’s used mana in fights before–
Why did he feel weaker than normal?
Delilah huffed, “You’re going full force, and you don’t know how to use moves and preserve mana yet,” she stated, then gestured to his swords, “Let’s stick to slicing ‘and dicing for now, yeah?”
Leo looked at his swords and he picked up the one he threw, “Yeah…” He muttered.
Delilah’s head shot up.
“Look up!” She shouted as she grabbed Leo’s holster strap and pulled him to the side, she reached down to her belt pulled her mana gun out, and shot the two beings who were approaching them.
Leo huffed as he stabilized himself.
Looking up he noticed two more rushing them.
He wiggled out of Delilah’s hold and lunged, ducking as the things snapped before going for the tongues and using his swords to slice them clean off.
The things roared in pain, and Leo was able to finish the job, cringing in a mixture of disgust and guilt.
The two worked together, Delilah using her guns to pick off the ones furthest from them, and Leo slicing down the ones who were getting too close.
But after a few minutes, it was clear they couldn’t keep this up.
“There’s too many!” Leo shouted, they were starting to be backed into a corner.
Delilah’s breath was heavy, “I need to get to my heart!” She heaved, “But I need to make a certain dagger to– Urgh! Take it out,” She used her tail to slice one of the creatures that were coming up on her, “But these fuckers won’t get off me!”
Leo thought for a moment. He understood what Delilah was saying: She needed an exit, but flying would be too much focus.
He looked over at the heart and got an idea.
“Cover me!” He shouted as he put his katanas in his holders and ran in the direction of the heart, Delilah followed behind, running backward as she shouted at the squirrels.
Leo took in a breath as he felt the rush from before coming back to him.
He quickly dropped down to the ground, and as his hands glowed royal blue, a column emerged under his feet.
It was small enough to be a stair.
He then held up his hand and another column emerged, which gave him another momentum to lift himself and swing to get on top of it.
He continued this pattern, the column slowly getting taller and taller as he continued to swing himself up to the next one and then the next.
Finally, he stopped. He was perched like a cat and was face-to-face with the center.
His breath was heavy, and the thumb, and thumb from the heart rang loud in his head.
He winced and looked down at his hands. The blue had faded and left raw cracks along the scaring he already had.
Yep. He was overdoing it.
He stood on shaky legs and turned around.
Delilah was at the bottom of the steps, her foot on the first, but she was mainly focused on shooting away all of the squirrels.
“Delilah!” Leo yelled, causing the lady to look up at him.
He nodded as he got her attention. Realization flickered in her eyes and she put away the gun and began to sprint up the steps, her hands seemingly ready to do something.
Leo bent his legs, his wings tensing as they positioned to his side.
He took in a breath.
He crouched lower as his wings went up before abruptly going down as he leaped up, sending him into the air.
He was straight up for a moment before he leaned forward, tucking his wings close to him, he dove through the air, aiming for the wave of Squirrelanoids that were chasing his friend.
He slowly went from his falcon-like position to shifting to the side and having his shell aimed at the wave.
He crashed into the bunch, stretching out his giant wings to take out as many as he could.
Delilah looked back, concerned all over her face, but she didn’t pause.
She felt relief wash over her as she watched Leo get up and take out his swords, now it was his turn to cover.
Omos, this kid had a flare for the dramatics.
She looked forward and continued to run. She had her left hand aimed toward the ground. Rocks that were kicked up from the working of the mana started to float up toward her, going into the palm of her hand.
She heard the screeching behind her get louder. Closer.
She raised her hand and set her other on the bottom of the ball of rocks that were beginning to form.
The ball started to glow, and the lumps from before disappeared as the rocks merged into one, shifting as they made room for more.
Cracks formed on her face, decorating the part near her eyes as though she was wearing an electric purple mask.
The steps were going closer. Screams echoed in her ears. She was so close.
She felt a hand graze her leg, and she flicked her tail to cut it off.
She stepped down hard on one of the columns. She forced her power under her control and sent it all rushing to the front.
Her eyes and cracks glowed a pure white, the hand at the bottom whipped out to her side, and as she jumped up, extending her leg, her hand reached up to the sky, causing a wall to form in between the columns.
She quickly made the glowing ball switch hands, and she used her right hand with the glow to punch throw the stone.
The materials from the wall mixed and formed with the ball, morphing it into a glowing dagger that had wisps of mana coming off of it.
She felt as if she was grabbed by the creatures.
She reeled her arm back and threw.
The dagger spun in the air.
Turning over and over.
The world seemed to slow.
Then the dagger went straight.
And stabbed the heart in the center.
As soon as the dagger hit, the heart exploded.
A nasty splat was heard as green goo went over everything.
It coated Delilah head to toe, and she was lucky to have closed her mouth.
The explosion shocked the creatures that had grabbed her enough for her to wrestle them off.
She had just thrown the last off of the columns when she heard a gagging noise.
“You couldn’t have at least warned me!? ” Leo shouted, disgust clear in his voice.
She looked over and barked out a laugh.
Leo’s back was completely covered in slime, his wings extended out, and his hands far from his side as though he didn’t even want to touch himself.
A squirrel came up on him from behind and he quickly turned and sliced it down, giving a clear shudder as more of the green blood got him.
“Dear gods, it’s everywhere ,” Leo complained.
Delilah chuckled, relief spreading through her.
They defeated the center.
Now it was time for pest control.
The silence between the two was suffocating. A rotting stench filled the air around them.
Leo was back in his turtle form, but Delilah was still in her demon form, having enough of her human disguise for the night.
They were able to get the pest control crew in in time, and were swiftly thanked and told they were no longer needed, and were sent their way.
Well… Leo was told that they didn’t really say anything to Delilah. Leo thinks that they want her to stick around.
Now they were heading back, and Leo wanted to rip off his skin. The slime was still on him, crawling and leaking down his body. It was getting up under his scales and he shivered at the feeling.
“I am– Like, going to dounce myself with bleach when I get home,” Delilah suddenly stated.
Leo chuckled, “Tell me about it,” he stated.
Silence once more entered the room. Leo felt itchy.
He took in a breath and decided it was time to figure something out.
“So… About that whole– ‘Preserving mana thing?’ What did you mean?” Leo asked, his bones felt stiff.
Delilah sighed, “So when it comes to using mana, you need to find a middle ground between preserving it, and being able to fight,” she explained.
“And you, like many other newer mana users, cannot do that very well, no matter if you do it on purpose or not, you go all out– It’s the reason why in some battles you can go all out and make portals, and blast things with the fucking moon– And the others, you get out of breath, you start hurting, and you can’t keep up.”
“There’s nothing wrong with where you’re at now, it takes a while to realize when you’re going all out, and even longer to find your balance– You have to realize, Leo, you have an impressive amount of mana, but, you’ve still only been practicing for a year, and, to add salt to the wound, the more mana you have, the more you have to train to have your power be consistent.”
Leo was silent as he took in the information.
Bitterness grew in him. It wasn’t fair. He didn’t have the chance to grow up in the underworld. He didn’t have the chance to even know he was a dragon. That he had powers. Or that he had these weird phases he had to go through that were put off and now only caused him pain.
“Hey, maybe you can ask the Elder about it? Like– Normally in training, you want to learn some extreme moves first because it’s a bit harder to branch out when you’re focusing on lowering your mana, but no harm in asking, right?” Delilah smiled, trying her hardest to be assured.
Leo nodded, “Yeah…” He sighed.
He wanted to slap himself. This was selfish. If he grew up in the underworld, he would’ve never met his brothers. Or April. Or Karai.
But… He wouldn’t be in this situation, then. He could explore his dragon form freely. He didn’t have to hide. He didn’t have to be in pain all the time.
He heard Delilah huff. “Look… What’s going through your head right now?” She asked
Leo returned her huff, “It’s not fair. I– It feels like I’m being punished for something that isn’t my fault. I didn’t get the chance to even know about the underworld until last year, and even then it took so long for me to start training because I didn’t know I was even a dragon. And yet, all that only causes more pain.”
“And I know it sounds weird, and I know that I wouldn’t have my brother or my human friends if I was in the underworld, but…” He hesitated, “It just feels… Unfair.”
Delilah thought for a moment, “You’re right. It isn’t fair.”
“It isn’t fair that you were put in this situation and it isn’t fair you were cut off from a part of yourself. But, as much as your feelings are valid, we gotta keep pushing.”
Leo sighed, “I know… It’s just… Sometimes it’s hard to keep going,” he admitted.
Delilah was silent for a moment, “I know,” she admitted, “It’s difficult, but there are people who need us, who need you , around. Trying to keep going for them, alright?”
Leo kept his head down. “Alright…” He agreed.
“Alright…”
The three other brothers were still in the lair. Mikey was watching the TV that they put back in the correct place, Donnie was sitting in front of his lab, and Raph was pacing in front of the entrance.
Everyone froze when the sound of the gate clicking rang through the air.
Raph turned to see Leo standing at the foot of the stairs.
“Leo!” All three of the brothers shouted as they rushed over to where the oldest was.
When Raph got near him, he realized a few things.
Leo was covered in slime and goo. He also had a giant scratch across his face.
“Leo, are you–” “What happened to your face?” Mikey cut Raph off.
Donnie narrowed his eyes and walked toward his brother, and reaching out toward his face, “Let me take a look at that–'' Leo held up his hand and flinched away from Donnie.
“Alright– I need, like, fifty dozen showers. If anyone touches or talks to me, I will be breaking some arms.” The threat was weird coming from the leader, and the three others exchanged shocked looks.
But, they still shifted out of the way, giving the leader a pathway to move to the bathroom.
Raph watched Leo leave with a frown. He had a few questions for him, but he knew Leo would most likely be locking himself in his room for the rest of the night.
Still… It felt like something should be bugging him.
“Um, hey, guys?” Mikey spoke up, “I’ve been thinking–” “That’s dangerous,” “About the conversation we watched,” the youngest glared at Donnie.
“And, huh,” he shifted on his feet, “You know how they were talking about the Squirrelanoids?”
Donnie and Raph hummed in agreement.
“You know how they said that they weren’t mutants?”
The two older ones paused, their heads whipped around to look at Mikey, confusion growing on their faces.
“If they’re not mutants… What are they?”
Raph and Donnie looked at each other. Things had gotten so out of hand that Raph completely brushed it off.
“Alright, what the fu–”
Leo huffed as he flopped into bed. His scales were still damp with water.
He threw his mask onto his bedside table and just lay there.
His mind was running wild, and he wanted to curl up and disappear.
The discussion he had with Delilah still rang out in his head, replaying itself as some sort of tortoise cycle.
He promised her that he would tell his brothers.
It felt so… Unreal.
He wanted to tell his brothers eventually, but now that he has a promise to uphold… It’s sickening.
How was he going to go about this? How was he going to explain to his brothers what had been happening all this time?
Then… What were they going to do next? Would they kill him? Treat him differently? What would a bunch of wanna-be dragon hunters do if their brother was a dragon?
He groaned and ran his hands down his face. He was doomed. No matter how this all went down, he was doomed. Nothing good was going to come of this, and if it did, the bad would out way it by a long shot.
He removed one of his hands from his face and grabbed his moonstone, scrolling to his contacts, he opened the group chat he had with his friends. It had been silent for a bit now.
He sighed and began to type.
GenderStealer: Can we talk?
He had another promise to hold up, and he would like to deal with that first.
The day before the squirrelanoid situation.
Karai zipped up her bag and slung it over her shoulder. She nodded as she finished adjusting it around her.
She, Shini, and Mercy were all about to head out. They needed to make sure they got on the road, or air, fast because they’d spent enough time trying to figure out what was going on in the overworld.
She was shaking a bit, her nerves were going haywire as she tried to calm herself down.
She wasn’t used to this. She wasn’t used to being so worried. She wasn’t used to–
“Karai?”
She jumped at the voice and looked over.
Avery was leaning on the frame of her door, her face traced with worry as her black hair stuck to her sweating face.
“Is everything okay? You’ve been acting… Off,” the older woman inquired. Karai nodded.
“Yeah, well, we’re about to get on the path to figure out what on earth is going on with the Dragon Planet or whatever,” Karai admitted, “And I’m just trying to figure out what to pack, and–”
She didn’t even realize Avery was moving until the older one was crouched to her eye level, her hands resting on her shoulders.
“But that’s not really it, is it?” She asked, her face soft. Comforting.
“I… I just…” Karai stammered, “I’ve been thinking about my clan and the Shredder, and I just…”
“I’m not used to a lot of this. But I think I’m getting better,” She stated.
Avery hummed a bit, “Is that all?” She paused. Karai was hesitant to answer, so she only nodded and avoided eye contact.
After a bit, Avery sighed.
“Look, Karai. I can tell that a lot of things are going on in your head,” she explained, “And I just need you to know that ignoring all of those thoughts isn’t healthy, and it’s best to let someone know when you’re starting to spiral.”
“... However, you also need to realize that you need to do this when you’re ready. Talking about something that you’re not ready to talk about can do more harm than good,” Avery explained. She then sighed once more.
“Just… While you’re out on this quest, be sure to call. Okay? Never be afraid to ask for help. Especially not from me,” Avery explained.
Karai smiled at Avery, “Okay… I promise.”
The smile Avery returned made guilt well up in her.
Something that seemed to dawn on Avery, “Oh! You’ll also need this!” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a scroll and handed it over to Karai.
Karai looked at it quizzically and slowly unraveled the piece of paper, a dumb-founded expression crossed her face.
It was a map of the demonic landing, the place they currently were. All laid out for them.
“Now, you’re trying to get to the arctic tribe–” Avery pointed at the snowy area, “- So the best way to get there would be to travel up to lava port–” She pointed at the small dot she had drawn on the map, “- And use their carriages to fly there.”
Karai tilted her head, “And… What? Do we have to pay?” She asked. Avery shrugged, “A bit, luckily for you I have a reserved carriage, you still have to pay, so I’ll give you the cash, but overall, it’s a bit cheaper to get on, and more reliable.”
Karai nodded, taking in the information.
“I don’t have normal pegasi on my little wagon, however, I have wisps. Mana turned into the body of a pegasus, they don’t need food, but can still get tired, so I would say stop when it reaches nighttime and camp out in the fields,” she pointed to the overwhelming amount of green between lava port and the arctic.
Karai looked up at her, determination on her face, “Got it,” she stated.
Avery smiled once more. Trust was clear in her expression, and Karai just hoped that she wouldn't betray it.
But suddenly, Avery’s face grew serious.
“Now, listen here, and listen well, ‘cause you will only hear this once,” she warned, Karai felt a shiver run down her spine.
“Where you are going is the roaming place of something not quite good, but far from man,” she stated, “Although I’m sure you knew that.”
Karai hesitated, but nodded, “Yes… The Elder warned us about Omos,” she confirmed.
Avery nodded, “And I’m sure about the others as well?” Karai agreed.
“Right. And I’m sure the Elder was careful to explain around the… Slippery topic, but she’s still a wolf, and all creatures of the night, all children of the guardians, have their basis to the story,” Avery explained.
“We’re in the middle and the place where werewolves are most common. This land in general has a basis lean toward the wolf’s, and, as we are closest to them, the timber wolf’s side of the story, but that is not always the case.”
“I am warning you now, Karai. There are dozens of stories for guardians. And if you say the wrong thing in someone’s eyes, there is bound to be some sort of fight,” Avery stated.
Karai felt confusion and a bit of fear pop up in her. “Like… Like what?”
The woman sighed. “The timber wolves favor the Seer. Deeming their departure needed and for the greater good. The arctic wolves lean toward Omos, stating that the Seer shouldn’t have done what they did. Mention the Seer being justified, the Timberwolves will agree and the Arctic tribe will banish you. Mention Omos being on the right, the Timberwolves won’t take kindly to it and the Arctic tribe will reward you. See what I mean?”
“There’s a reason there’s so many wolf tribes. There’s a reason they have wars. There’s a reason the three remaining greats of the night have to be separated. It only leads to chaos when they intermix,” Avery explained.
Karai tilted her head, “What are some… Other stories?” She asked.
Avery sighed, “That’s as far as I know. It’s something you have to dance around– If you’re even in the den of vampires or the undead, see who they have displayed on their walls, and talk kindly about them.”
Karai took in the information and tried to keep from getting a headache.
“Is there anything else I should know?” She asked.
Avery hesitated.
“There’s roamers of the three greats becoming more and more active. As though they’ve been awakened after oh so long.”
Karai blinked, shock radiating off of her. “Why were they asleep in the first place?” She questioned.
“They needed to be kept separate somehow.”
“Okay… And what woke them up?”
“No one knows. And don’t ask that question to anyone else. It’s how you cause a fight.”
Karai huffed. Okay, the guardians were a sensitive topic. Do not talk about them to anyone that might kill. Got it.
She shook her head, “Is that all?” She asked. A headache was beginning to form.
Avery nodded, “Yes, that is it,” she stated, then took another breath.
“Please be careful with this, Karai, one wrong move and you can end up on the other side of someone’s sword,” she pleaded.
Karai grabbed Avery’s forearm, “I’ll be careful, Avery, I promise.”
Both of them didn’t want to admit it might not be her choice.
Karai looked out the window of the carriage. The conversation she had early with Avery is still fresh in her mind.
The three had gotten everything together and had teleported to the timber tribe as a sort of shortcut to make it to Lava Port.
Now they were in the carriage Jamie had talked about and were currently on their way to the Arctic tribe.
Karai had been hopeful about this whole thing– Wanting it to be a one-and-done type of deal, but now?
She looked at the map and noticed some landmarks on the horizon.
She huffed.
The sun was going down. They left at noon and were still only just over a quarter of the way there.
She wanted to keep going, to continue to the place where they could finally rest.
But…
She felt a tap on her shoulder and turned to see who it was.
Shini smiled shyly at her.
“Karai, I think it’s time that we land,” she stated, “The wisps are getting tired, and we’re in a good area. We may not get this chance for a bit.”
Karai looked at the window and thought for a moment.
She sighed.
“Yeah… That… That’s for the best. Let’s run and regain some energy,” she said.
And that was when they landed in the grassy fields. Mercy and Shini had gone out and were looking around to make sure they were in the clear, and Karai walked around the carriage, trying to make sure everything was set up.
The carriage was Spanish, but not big. More like a living room size with benches near the windows, a mini fridge, and a closet to hold some stuff.
Karai planned for them to sleep in here with the sleeping bags they brought. She just hopes this night will go quickly.
Mercy and Shini were glancing around the place. You could never be too safe when you land in the middle of nowhere in a dimension that has a lot of things that want to kill you.
And Shini knew this, she’d lived here her whole life and grew up in… Not so sane area.
Which was why she was so on edge when she felt eyes on her back.
She kept glancing around, walking behind the carriage, quickly sneaking glances behind her, but nothing.
And it wasn’t like there were any trees for them to be behind, it was just grass as far as anyone could see.
She huffed.
Something was watching her, but she didn’t know where it was–
“Huh, guys?”
Shini whipped around and almost ran to where Mercy was at the entrance of the carriage.
Karai poked her head out as well, “Is everything okay, Mercy?” She asked.
Mercy then pointed off into the distance, “Was that house always there?”
The other two looked over at where she was pointing.
Far in the distance, there was a little wooden house.
Shini blinked, “I don’t remember it,” she stated. Karai shrugged, “Maybe we just missed it?” She suggested.
Shini blinked. It didn’t seem plausible that they missed a whole house, but they were a bit on edge.
Mercy nodded slowly, “If… You say so.”
Shini turned around and walked toward Karai, “Rai, how about I help you set stuff up?” She asked, Karai gestured for her to come inside.
A few minutes later, Shini was dragging out an inflatable mattress when she looked out the window.
She had to do a double take, however, when she saw the house.
It looked… Bigger. Closer.
“Karai?” The other hummed in response, “I think the house moved.”
Karai was next to her side in an instant.
“H– Huh!? How is that– No– It,” Karai shook her head, “Maybe it was just perspective.”
Shini looked at her friend, then went back to the house.
She still had a feeling of eyes on her.
The door opened, and the two turned to see Mercy coming in looking… Frazzled.
“Um, you good Mercy?” Shini asked, the ascender only shook her head and kept walking, “I think I’ll stay in here for a bit,” she said quietly.
The moon had risen when they were ready with the sleeping bags, Shini watched as Karai looked at the carriage, an unreadable expression on the girl's face.
Concern grew in her.
Something was… Off.
She cleared her throat, “Karai… Are you okay?” She asked.
Karai’s look of unease didn’t let up. “I’m going to look around the carriage one more time,” she stated.
Shini watched as Karai turned around and walked to the door.
She opened it but paused. She was looking up at something.
Shini shifted a bit, “Karai?”
Karai hummed in acknowledgment.
“So, number one, Shini, sorry to doubt you,” she began.
“Number two, the house is moving.”
Mercy and Shini were immediately at her and sighed, mouths a gap.
The house was now right up on them. The wood was rotting, and it swayed slightly with a small creek .
The door was centered perfectly, with a total of four windows, two on each side, and a triangle roof. It looked like the poster board of a small family home, but it was worn with age.
Shini stared at the house. Unease bubbling in her.
What was this thing? Why was a house moving? How was the house moving?
“W– What do we do?” Mercy asked it was clear she was afraid, and Shini would be lying if she said that she wasn’t, but…
She was so intrigued. She could feel something pulling her in.
Shini smirked.
“I say go in,” she answered, Karai glanced at her questioningly and Mercy looked like Shini murdered someone in front of her.
“I thought you were smarter than that? What have you been smoking?” Karai asked, baffled by the question.
Shini shrugs, “I mean– There’s a moving house that just came upon us, and we’re in the middle of nowhere, what else are we meant to do?” She states. She felt like there was a rope trying to pull her to the house.
“It seems like fun,” she reasoned. Karai shook her head.
“Shini, no, we’re not–” “Let’s go!”
Before Karai could get another word in, Shinigami bolted up to the house, opened the door, and went inside, leaving it open.
“Shini!” Karai yelped as he ran after her.
“Girls– wait!” Mercy groaned. She looked back at the carriage, then to the house.
She huffed. Must she be friends with these two?
She ran off after them.
As she entered, the door closed.
A lock clicked into place.
Notes:
Welp, seems as though the girls are getting into some trouble! Mercy is so done with the other two.
How do you guys feel about getting some more time with the girls? I'm planning on focusing on them for a moment as it ties into something... Interesting. :)Leo packs some power to him, but he is considered a runt in the eyes of the underworld. Hopefully, that doesn't lead to anything.
The bros are going to start going nuts.
Karai has learned new things about the four guardians.
Here's some clarification: The day when Karai and Avery were before the squirrelanoids attacked. Then the house stuff will happen as the squirrelanoid attacks.
As always, I love hearing theories!
Chapter 15: Talk of the Damned
Summary:
The house is locked. The girls are now locked inside of the moving and have to figure out a way to leave.
But they aren't as alone as they once believed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their footsteps echoed through the house. A dust coat covered all surfaces. Webs covered the walls and spiders crawled around.
Shini stopped a bit past the door. She was standing in what seemed to be a hallway. The floors and walls were wood planks. They had what seemed to be water damage on them. It was clear no one walked this room in years.
In front, to the right, and to the left of her were archways that led to other rooms. Along the wall to the left was a dusty staircase and to the right wall had a table lined up to it.
Shini was breathless. There was something about this house that suddenly felt… Off.
The curiosity and need to explore were suddenly gone, snuffed out by a looming feeling of dread.
The others came up behind her. Karai put her hands on her knees and shook her head, “Shini! What has gotten into you!” She asked.
Shini fumbled for words, “I don’t know, I just– I needed to get in, I don’t know–”
Click.
All three of them whipped around to see the door had shut.
“Oh no,” Karai groaned as she ran over and started to twist and pull on the doorknob. Trying anything she could to get the thing opened.
“It’s locked!” She shouted.
Mercy felt sweat form on her forehead, “Well– Can’t just kick it down? The house looks old, it shouldn’t be too hard, right?”
Karai looked at the ascender, then back to the door and shrugged.
She stepped back to give herself room.
She then charged at the door, planted her foot, and used the other to kick it square in the center.
But a force reverted off of the thing, and a wave sent Karai flying back.
Shini ran forward and was able to catch her friend before she hit the ground.
She looked down at the girl in her arms, “Are you okay?” She asked, ignoring the heat rising to her face.
Karai looked up at her and she noticed her cheeks turning pink.
“Y- Yeah, thanks for the save.”
Shini helped Karai get her feet on the ground and the two looked over at where the door was.
“So that door isn’t coming down,” Shini stated. Karai grunted in response, “What is wrong with this house?”
Shini looked over at Karai, “It moves, so that’s one of the things.” She was only able to get a huff from the other.
“We need to find a way out of here!” Karai stated, “I say we split up.”
“What!?” Mercy shouted, “Split up– Are you–” “We’ll be fine, Mercy,” Karai promised, “We just need to get out of here.”
Mercy still looked baffled at Karai’s suggestion, but she remained silent.
Karai looked around, “Okay, I’ll get upstairs, Shini, you go left, and Mercy you go forward, We’ll meet up in the room to the right,” she ordered as she pointed at each of the rooms.
Shini nodded, a determined look on her face as she turned and walked to her area. Mercy was silent as she walked to where she needed to be, clearly hesitant.
Karai looked up the stairs and shivered.
Why did it feel like she was being watched?
Mercy hesitantly stepped through the archway and looked around.
She was in the kitchen now.
It was a rectangle with the width being greater than the length. There were an L of cabinets that lined the back left corner of the room with an island in the center. The middle of the back had a stove that seemed outdated. Maybe it burns wood?
She looked around some more and panic slowly raised in her.
She continued to walk through the room, a shiver slowly sliding up her spine.
When she went over to the corner of the L, she noticed a clock on the wall.
She hadn’t noticed the ticking sound before, but now it was very obvious.
She watched as the hands on the clock spun. A weird feeling twisted in her gut.
Her eyes traced along the numbers that were gold on top of the black background, the hands themselves being pure white, despite the clear disarray the rest of the house was in, the clock was clean and shiny. Not a speck of dust in sight.
Something felt off, though. She realized then that the clock was spinning counter-clockwise instead of clockwise.
Maybe that was what was bugging her? The way the hands were moving?
She shrugged and looked away, trying to see if there was anything of use in the kitchen.
But she couldn’t hear the clicking now. It rang out loud and echoed in her ears.
It demanded her attention, craved it. She tried to block out the booming noise that sent agony through her temple at times, but she just couldn’t. Each explosion undone the work she put in to block out the last.
She walked away from the corner, but the noise only followed her. It was getting louder.
Groaning, she took a glance back, her eyes catching something.
She froze.
There was a door next to the last cabinet.
That door was not there before.
She felt something tugging at her. She needed to go to the door. She wanted to know what the room behind it held.
She craved to get away from the clock.
She turned to the door. There was nothing too odd about it, other than appearing out of nowhere.
It was dark oak with four indented panels and a golden knob.
It looked like something she saw at her grandmother’s house.
She slowly made her way to the door. The world around her slowed as she walked closer and closer.
The clock's ticks also seemed to scratch out, no longer the quick second, now droning to make sure it lasted in her mind longer.
The more she stepped, the slower the world became. Her mind completely zoomed into the door in front of her.
It was like she had teleported, she didn’t have time to think twice as she grabbed the knob and twisted it open.
The door ripped out of her hands, peeling open.
The room beyond it had the same design as the rest of the house. It was perfectly cubed and empty. Not a signal cobweb, painting, dust, or rag covered the floors. No spiders crawled along the walls.
Then, something dripped.
She stared at the drop, it was a red that stood out over everything else. A spec of imperfection among a clear canvas.
That was when she looked up.
That was when she saw the arms in the ceiling.
Karai climbs the stairs to the top. Looking around, she already didn’t trust her surroundings.
There was a hallway with rails that blocked people from falling off the second floor. There was just a long wooden table that was pushed up against the wall.
Karai looked to her left and noticed that while the floor did loop around, it seemed that there was a hallway that went straight to her left. It seemed to open to a loft or something.
She started walking. She headed down the hallway, away from the table and the stairs.
She continued to walk through the hall and took note of her surroundings.
The walls were painted this time around, they were white halfway, then green the rest with black trim.
The floors under her seemed to creak a bit more, despite the house's relative age, she didn’t quite expect the amount of creaking up here compared to the rest of the house. It was also dirty up here, the paint was shedding off in massive clumps, and there was a thicker layer of dest.
It felt like the second floor was older than the first.
She shook her head and kept going. But the feeling that something was off continued to grow in her.
She was starting to grow tired. The world around her was fuzzy.
She paused for a moment and looked back at where she came from.
Her face paled.
She couldn’t see the table or stairs anymore. Just a white glow, too far away to see.
She stumbled back a bit.
How could this happen? Was this hallway getting longer or something?
She was baffled. No… No, it couldn’t be getting longer, it just– It won’t work like that. It can’t work like that.
She huffed and turned around, might as well keep going–
She froze.
Originally where there was an opened loft, there was now the end of the hallway meters away from her.
And there were doors.
Three doors lined the wall to her right, while one was at the wall that ended the hall.
She began to walk once more.
She was actually moving this time. The doors were getting closer, and she could actually tell that, while things were still weird, this was at least real.
She passed by the first door and looked at it. It was brown with a golden marking on it.
It was in the shape of a tree.
She heard something and froze.
Noises were coming from the door.
She slowly turned to it and approached. Putting her ear to the door, she heard what sounded like children laughing.
The sound eased her worries a bit, she chuckled and had a soft smile on her face as she pulled away.
She looked back toward the rest of the hall and noticed something a bit off.
The last door, once covered with dust and cobwebs like the others, was now clean.
She furrowed her brows as she kept walking.
She got to the second door and heard something else.
Repeating what she did for the last, she listened in.
Rustling. Clothes twisting every which way, bushes being pushed out of the way, a quiet call could be heard, and Karai could’ve sworn she saw a beam of a flashlight come from the cracks of the door.
A search party?
The noises and lights filled her with concern, she stepped back and noticed that the door also had an emblem on it.
A snowflake.
She looked back at the last door and felt confusion and worry slip through her once again.
The door was now scratched up. The knob was banged, and soot-covered it.
She began to walk until she reached the third door.
Looking at it, she didn’t miss the little flame on it.
She put her ear to it and listened.
And listened.
And listened.
…
Silence.
There was nothing there, had she just wasted her–
“AAHHHH!”
A gut-wrenching scream and explosions rang in her ear, she stumbled back and nearly fell as flames roared and licked, rage made her eyes brimmed with tears, betrayal made her want to puke and strangle.
She wanted them out, she wanted them out, she wanted them out, out, out!
She gasped, finally remembering how to breathe again.
Her eyes traced the door, the remnants of the anger still inside of her.
She slowly tore her eyes away from the third and to the last.
But it was gone. Blown off its hinges, with only burnt wood fragments that were left.
But it leads to a room. And it was open for her to look inside.
She gulped, trying to keep down the fear that writhed deep down in her.
She slowly stepped forward. Wanting to drone out the process of going to that place.
She was right at where the door would be when she heard the crying.
She paused at the door and took in the sound. Her heart hurt and squeezed at the sound.
She didn’t want to go in. She didn’t want the pain in the sound to get louder.
But she didn’t want it to continue. She didn’t want someone to be in pain.
She took in a breath and stepped through.
The room was a square, and the door was in the corner. There was a window on the opposite wall in the middle of it.
She looked over to her right.
There was a statue there, a stone statue that looked human-ish.
It was curved in a long, flowy robe. It almost had an angelic appearance. It was three times Karai’s size.
It was crouched over something, crying. Sobbing. Wishing for just a bit more time.
Karai slowly approached the statue, and what it was sobbing over it.
It was an empty crib.
She continued to look at the scene. She wanted to know more. She wanted to figure out why and how this statue was crying.
In her focus, she didn’t notice the eyes watching her from the doorway.
Shini looked around the room. Turns out, she got the living room.
A worn-down leather couch was placed in front of a wooden fireplace. An orange rag was placed on the floor, and a bookshelf lined the wall that held the arch.
She walked over to the shelf and realized it wasn’t storing books.
The thing was lined with baskets and drawers. One in particular caught her eye. A square, black basket with a handle on the side.
She crouched to get it and pulled it out, blinking in a bit of shock.
DVDs and tapes filled the basket to the brim. Old movie names were stuck onto the tapes.
Shini huffed in confusion. She pushed the basket back onto the shelf and stood up.
Her eyes trailed along the shelf, the more she looked at the shelf, the more movies and shows she noticed.
Suddenly, she felt hot. Like– Really hot. The room also seemed… Brighter?
She turned around, and something strange caught her attention.
A small fire was building in the fireplace.
Confusion grew in her as she slowly walked over to where the flame was.
The small ember danced and swirled. Growing and shrinking in a little glowing dance of light. Orange twirling with yellow with red reading on the outside.
Shini continued to stare at the flame that appeared from nothing. She couldn’t place her finger on how and why this had sprung up. But she was oh so curious.
She leaned in a bit closer. The flame grew. It spun and grew, and grew, and grew.
There was no wood in the place. Nothing to fuel the flame. But it kept growing.
What was going on? Why was this happening?
Shini was entranced by the fire. Almost as though she was in a hypnotic state, she kept staring.
There was a sudden bolt of consciousness that struck her, and she snapped out of her state.
Right as the flame burst.
It grew out of the fireplace holding it, Shini yelped and fell back, narrowly missing the flames that licked at her, coating her in sweat.
The flame roared and raged, it twirled upward.
Twisting, it formed itself into another shape.
One that Shini went pale over.
In the fireplace, there was a person made of flame.
It was looking down, its hair seemingly shaved on one side.
Then its eyes snapped to Shini, and it reached out to her.
The burning arm stretched out as the rest of the body followed. Shini screamed as she scrambled to her feet, trying her hardest to get away from the body so that it wouldn't burn her.
But it wasn’t enough.
The body burst from the fireplace, and a ball of fire danced around the move, narrowly missing her on its way out.
Then it started to move around her, encasing her in a circle of fire and smoke that made her cough and gag.
The flames ate at her, she felt pain erupt from her arm as she was slightly touched.
And the wooden frame of the house didn’t have much luck.
She noticed how the floor around her was being burned away a little too late.
A crack was her only warning.
She was now falling through the floor, the rag joining her as she descended into darkness.
She tried to reach up and grab something, but the fire shied away from her this time.
The last thing she saw before the world went black was the angered face of the flames.
Mercy screamed in terror at the sight.
The arms started to move. There were thousands of them. Hanging from the ceiling. Swinging with no air. Writhing over top of each other as they fought for room in the cramped space.
One was able to find its ground. It shoved down the others and started to push.
It grew longer and longer. It had to be at least three meters long by the end of it. The hand was more like a claw. It had multiple joints that made it look like a rigid snake.
Mercy couldn’t stop looking. She couldn’t stop staring at the arms that swung around, grasping for anything to come out. That begged to grab.
Suddenly, she watched as the long hand came up from the ceiling.
And seemed to look straight at her.
Adrenaline fueled her, she turned around right then and there.
But before she had a chance to run, the hand wrapped around her and dragged her back.
She screamed in fear, tears brimming from her eyes as she struggled against the hand that was trying to take her.
Her legs flailed as she was lifted upward. Kicking and Screaming, she tried to hit the thing grabbing her.
But that got her arm caught in the hands of the rest.
All of the arms from before then turned their attention to her. Grabbed and yanked her. Pulling her closer to the ceiling as held her tight.
She screamed, but it was cut off. A hand wrapped around her throat, and another covered her mouth.
She pulled and fought, desperate to get down. Tears flowed from her eyes and her heart pounded. She tried to move her wings, but they were also caught in the hands.
A muffled scream left her lips as she was pulled further to where thousands of others now lay.
She was going to die.
Karai watched the statue. The sobs echoed through the room and bounced through her head. Her heart hurt and squeezed.
She then felt a shiver crawl up her back.
Then a scream.
She whipped around and yelped.
There was another statue.
This one seemed to be smaller than the other, just a head above her height, but it was different.
Black sludge leaked from its eyes. It was a male statue with gladiator armor. Fluffy hair curled around his face that was twisted into a snarl.
And it was reaching out, as though it wanted to grab her.
She backed up, trying to get some space between her and the angrier statue.
That was when she heard what sounded like a grinding stone coming from behind her.
She quickly turned and gasped.
The robbed one had moved as well. It was now standing to full height, the room seemingly bending to fit it. Its rob covered its head, and if it did have a face, then it was covered by the sludge that leaked down from it, making the face look like a black hole.
Another grind of stone.
She turned and jumped toward the window, rolling as she did so.
When she stopped, she was facing the two statues.
They both were looking at her now.
The angry one looked like it was ready to pounce, and the robed one was looking at her.
She took in a breath and blinked, flinching when she heard the grinding of stone.
They had moved once more, trying to get closer to her.
“ Okay, blink is out of the question,” Karai muttered to herself.
She eyed the door while still keeping the two in view. She needed to get out of there.
She slowly side-stepped toward the door, making her way out as she kept her eyes on the stone-hunting statues.
That was when she noticed the angry one’s eyes. They were following her.
She shivered and kept moving.
She was able to get a better look at the block of stone. The one looking at her moves had a wolf tail and ears.
She didn’t think too much of it as she got close to the door and realized something else.
She had to take her eyes off the statues when she left the room.
Would they follow her out?
Her heart was pounding, her breath was heavy, and she felt faint.
She needed to get out of this house.
She adjusted her stance to get herself out the door and then bolted backward to get past the doorway, blinking away the dryness of her eyes while she could.
She heard the thuds and grinding of stones as she left.
Right as she got past the third door, the angry one came into view.
She gasped and paused, waiting for the other one.
But it did come.
She took some more breaths before she started to walk backward, trying to get out of the expanding hallway as quickly as she could.
When she got past all three of the doors, that was when the state began to move.
Shini finally hit the ground screaming with a thud. Her head spun and ached. Her ears were ringing.
She groaned as she propped herself up and looked around. She was now in some sort of cellar, some bookcases lined all the walls. The cellar halls were twisted around each other, making it seem like the wall was cutting off the view of them.
The ground was just pure dirt, and the ceiling was just pipes.
She coughed on dust as she got up, her legs shaking from the pain.
It was dark in the room, the only light was a soft glow that came from somewhere behind her.
She turned to see that there was an opened wooden door that had turned gray with dust and age. The light was coming from the room.
She hesitated a bit before heading over to where the door was.
She put her hand on the door to open it some more, and it swung with ease.
Shini looked inside. It was a square room with a desk centered at the back wall. The desk had a candle on it.
She walked over to the desk and saw that there was something else on there.
It was a thick leather-bound book with engraved vines.
She hesitated before reaching forward and opening the cover of the book. The pages inside were yellow and some were turning to dust, but the first page was, oddly, intact.
“Property of N.E.M,” she read, “Huh, it must be a journal…”
Suddenly, the flame next to her began to grow and spin.
She yelped as the figure from before emerged from the flames.
She grabbed the book and ran.
The sound and smell of flames roared after her as she ran back into the other room, she noticed the hallway from before and swerved into the hallway.
The flame ran into the wall before going after her once after her.
She felt her heart pound in her chest, her steps heavy against the floor.
She took a turn and saw stairs that led up to a door.
She bolted to and up the stairs, swinging open the door before slamming it in the face of the ball of fire.
She pressed her back up against the door and tried to catch her breath as she figured out where in this cursed house she was.
It looked like an old kitchen. Dust covered everything, and there was a broken clock near the L that made up the cabinets.
She looked back at what she leaned up against and realized that she had just come out of a wooden cabinet that looked like it could be a fridge, but she wasn’t risking opening it up to find out.
There was also a door near her, but it was open.
She looked around and felt her heart beating against her rib cage, unease threw in her.
Then she heard a click.
Her eyes darted to the stove. It looked like it burned wood. And it was off. Why would a click come from there–
Orange lights started to shine from the cracks of the door of the stove and her heart sank to her stomach.
The stove’s door swung open, and the ball of fire from before came barreling out of it, straight toward her.
She yelped and dove to her left, getting out of the way of the ball.
She looked back to see that the fire was just hovering there, looking down at her.
He gulped, sweat formed on her forehead.
She got up and ran, booking it into the room with the opened door.
She was able to get to the other side of the room before she looked back and saw that the fire picked up its speed again.
As it entered the room, it lit up the dusty place.
A strange hissing sound was heard. Was it coming from the ceiling?
No matter, Shini jumped out of the way and started to make her way to the door when she heard a thud.
She whipped around and shook and engulfed her.
“Mercy!?” Shini yelped, immediately changing course and rushing over to where her friend was lying there, motionless on the floor.
Shini grabbed Mercy and held her, the girl’s eyes were closed, and her lips were blue. She looked like she had been crying.
Right as Shini went to say something, Mercy’s eyes shot open. They were wide and terrified.
Right as they opened, Mercy pointed to the ceiling and let out a blood-curdling scream.
Shini looked up and let out a scream herself.
Arms writhed on the ceiling, a hissing noise came from them as they tried to retreat from the light the fire was making.
Fire…
Oh, shit!
Shini looked back at where the ball had stopped and immediately started to stand, dragging a shaking Mercy with her.
“Come on! We gotta go!” Shini shouted.
She was able to get Mercy on her feet and two girls turned to the doors and started to run.
Right as they were about to make it, arms stretched down and blocked their path.
Shini knew Mercy faltered in her running, so she grabbed the arm of the girl and took a bright orange potion out of her belt.
She threw the potion to the floor and created a source of almost blinding light that made the arms retreat.
Shini ran with Mercy being dragged along with her, the fire right on their tail.
Meanwhile, Karai was running. Her back was turned to the statue, it was chasing her even when she was watching it, and she was trying to put distance between her and the thing chasing her.
It wasn’t working. Every step she took felt like she was on a treadmill. The hallway was getting longer but she was staying in place.
She heaved as she tried to keep up her breath. She was panicking. Her breathing was uneven.
When she looked back at the thing chasing her, she saw that it had gotten closer– Too close.
But she looked back, it felt as though she was being flung.
She had suddenly tripped and was currently falling, but she was able to go into a handstand and land on her feet after a flip.
She looked around and saw that she was now at the end of the hallway.
And when she looked at the statue she realized that he wasn’t having any issues either. He was faster now, barreling toward her.
She looked over at the stairs, she had been flung past them, and they were getting too close to that thing and were too slow.
She turned to the rail and grabbed it.
She flung herself over the railing and landed on her feet. She was now back in front of the locked door.
She turned her back to the door and ran.
Right then, Mercy and Shini came running out of the doorway Mercy originally went down.
Karai was the only one who could stop them. They all screamed.
Crashing into each other, the girls went down into a pile.
Karai groaned and held her head, she looked around at the two piled on top of her.
“Are you both okay?” She asked. “Yeah… You?” Mercy replied. “Bit squished, but fine,” she answered.
“Ugh, sorry,” Shini grunted in pain.
There was a loud thud that caused her to gasp.
Right in front of Shini’s face, a statue of a man landed and raised to his full height.
It glared down at her, its face in a snarl.
“Holy void!” Shini yelped as she scrambled backward, Karai whipped and winced, “Oh no.”
Shini was looking at the statue when she heard the lick of flames quickly approaching.
She got an idea.
She stared at the statue as it approached, the black leaking from the eyes increased.
She felt the heat rise.
Karai tried to wiggle to stand, but Shini grabbed her.
“Shini, what are you doing!?” Karai whisper-shouted, “Wait,” Shini responded.
The statue came right up on them.
Shini saw a bit of a glow.
“EVERYONE GET DOWN!” She tackled all of her friends to lay back flat on the ground.
Right as the fireball came threw and was sent straight into the statue, blowing it to pieces.
The girls all looked at the remaining blocks of stone that were scattered around, all trying to catch their breaths from that chase.
They were all now sitting.
Karai looked at the two, “Ya’ll be chased by a fireball !?” She almost shouted, Shini blinked at her, “And some arms, but was that moving statue?”
Karai nodded, “There were two, the other didn’t follow.”
Shini clicked her tongue. “What on earth is going on with this house, man?? It’s insane.”
“It almost feels haunted,” Karai agreed and she got up.
“I can second that,” Mercy chuckled as she and Shini were helped up by Karai.
“Well, that’s all good and dandy, but we still have no reason for opening that door,” Shini, now standing, gestured over to the front door. Karai’s eyes followed her movement, and she frowned.
Karai looked around, and Shini followed her lead, her eyes passing over the archways, table, and old picture– Picture?
Her eyes immediately went back to the thing. Sure enough, it was an old oil painting with a gold frame on it. It depicted a person in an orange robe with red hair that was shaved on the sides, their pale skin laced with freckles. Their eyes were scratched out, and the bottom right corner was coming up. It was half of Shini’s height as well and looked pricey.
“Huh, guys?” Shini asked, “Was this here before?”
Karai looked over at what she was pointing to and let out an, “Oh, hell no,” when she saw it.
“What is it?” Mercy questioned, “I think it’s a picture,” Shini’s voice dripped with sarcasm, “It’s haunted, that’s what it is,” Karai declared.
Shini walked toward the picture and Karai only panicked more, “Girl– Are you trying to summon something?? Again?” “Maybe!”
Shini pulled the corner that was curling in on itself down to try and put it back to normal when she saw something.
“What the– There’s words on this thing??” She asked.
“Words?” Karai came up next to her and took a look at herself. Mercy joined the two of them quickly after.
Shini squinted. The words were hastily carved into the picture, age had added more tears than originally had been there, but she could make it out.
They then started to read: “ Darkened in ash where the blame lays, the guilty roam free as the hurt decay. When the forest is no longer what they shall protect, may the flames burn up to their necks. ”
As soon as she finished, the words glowed a bright orange.
She yelped and stumbled back, causing her to knock into Mercy.
Rune-like circles appeared on the painting, covering the face of the one it was depicting.
Shini looked around. Lines of the glow were beginning to spread to the walls, surrounding them and lighting up the dark use.
“Um, guys?” Karai suddenly spoke out, and Shini looked over at her.
“The floor’s glowing.”
Shini and Mercy looked down and started to see the same ruins right under their feet.
There was a loud and sudden bang that echoed through the air.
They all looked over to see what had just happened.
Shini blinked, confused. “Did the front door just open?” Karai asked.
It did. The front door had swung open, completely on its own.
Shini felt like she should be panicking, but that was the more normal thing that had happened in this house.
And right on cue, the floor moved.
They all screamed as the hallway was tilted, the floor now a slide going down to the door and the wall now closed like a funnel toward it.
None of them were able to find their foot in time, causing them all to trip and fall. Screaming as they slide down the hall and out the door.
Mercy was the first who got kicked out the door, landing on her face with an ‘oof.’
Karai and Shini were soon after, landing directly on top of the first girl, who groaned in a mix of pain and annoyance.
The two there quickly moved off, laying on their stomachs in pain.
Karai looked up to see that they were back right in front of the carriage.
“Is it just me, or does it seem like the house didn’t want us in there anymore?” Karai asked with a slight chuckle.
Mercy raised her hand and swung around her finger, “Fine by me!” She stated, her voice muffled as she kept her face in the grass. “I’ve had enough, almost getting killed! That house can fuck off!”
Her hand went limply back to the ground.
Shini snorted as she rolled over, her eyes widened in shock.
“Um, girls? The house is gone.”
Karai quickly turned to confirm Shini’s statement. And sure enough, right where the old house used to be, there was now nothing but grass. No sign of the grass being patted down, no sign of foundation, it was like the house was never there.
The only proof it was were the memories she had, and she was currently starting to question whether or not that was all real.
“Good riddance!” Mercy shouted as she got up. When she stood, she dusted herself off. “I don’t want to see any more haunted houses, clocks, hands, or–” She looked over at Shini, “Oh, gods be damned, Shini, what the here do you have here??”
Karai looked over at her friend and noticed something that looked like a book in her hand.
“Oh, this?” Shini asked while holding up the book, “I found it in the basement of the house as I was being chased by the fireball. I think it’s a journal of some kind.” She held out the book as the other two walked up and looked at it.
“Ah, great, now we have a haunted book on our hands!” Karai ignored Mercy’s words and grabbed the book from Shini, opening it to the first page.
Her brows furrowed in confusion.
“N.E.M.? Nem?” She asked, never having heard of the name before. “It seems like initials,” Mercy pointed out, “Look, it’s under the line of, ‘property of.’”
Karai glanced up at Shini, who nodded in agreement with Mercy.
She sighed, “Do you guys know anyone with those initials? Some– Underworld famous missing persons case where a disappearing house is involved?” The two shook their heads, “No? Alright.”
She handed the book back to Mercy, “Look– I don’t know what that house is, and I don’t know who that belongs to, but I have a hunch that they’re related,” Karai pointed out, “However, we have a job to do, and can’t get distracted by this. I say let’s figure out what’s going on with the temple, then we figure out the house situation, got it?”
Mercy and Shini nodded in agreement and Karai sighed, “Good, now let’s head in and get some rest.”
And with that, they all started to head inside, with Karai leading the way, Mercy quick to follow, and Shini at the back, they made their way into the carriage.
Shini paused right at the door. She had one foot in and one hand on the frame.
She looked over to her left.
Something was looking back at her.
The familiar angered face flickered and danced. The body of the flame is now much more solid and seeable than before. Now that there was no other source around, the flames seemed to glow a bright orange.
Shini felt calm. Her eyes trained on the thing that was staring at her.
“Shini? Is everything okay?”
Shini looked into the wagon, and then back to the thing.
But it is gone now.
She felt her nervousness spike.
“Y– Yeah! Everything is fine!” She squeaked out as she rushed inside and closed the door.
She stood in front of the door for a bit, wondering if it was going to slam open.
But it never did. So she just stood there, wondering whether it was against ghost rules for that thing to be out of the house.
And whether it could harm them when it was.
Her grip tightened around the book. She glanced down and bit her lip.
She knows Karai told her to not worry about it, but curiosity gnawed at her.
One look wouldn’t hurt
Right?
Notes:
Op, it seems as though Shini has something that could give some answers.
Let's just hope that this won't come back to bite her at all.What do you guys think of the house? Any theories on what is going on in that hellscape of a house?
Chapter 16: Though the Snow.
Summary:
Karai should've known that when there's snow, there's something bad happening. Look at New York, for crying out loud!
Still, when she accidentally attacks someone who means no harm, she dreads having to complete the mission she promised to fulfill.
And WHY was everyone looking at them?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Journal entry 1
*The area where the date should be is hollowed out, none of the pages seem to have it.*
*A lot of the pages are missing, this is the first one even there.*
‘It’s been five days since the moon fell, and the village has already changed.
Ever since the sun went black, people have been muttering amongst themselves, talking about how this is the first sign of the rapture, and that the gods that guard us have grown tired of watching us squirm.
We are no longer the entertainment they want, and now they shall make us dance in the fiery pits below in the void where they will laugh at our suffering, never bored again.
Many people claim that it’s the angels. That they are attacking once more and that war is on its way. Something that this little town will not be able to survive.
Others believe that it’s all a simulation and that the government forgot to not move in front of the LED that they had forced us all to believe is the sun, and that all of us need to wake up.
Regardless, people are beginning to panic.
And like the humans that they are, they need someone to blame. I fear there might be a witch hunt soon. People may blame each other, or a certain group as a whole.
I am meant to protect the innocents, it’s my job as a guard. But what am I to do when my people have turned against each other?
I hope this all blows over soon.’
- N.E.M
Shini hummed as she stared at the page. This was the first legible thing she could find, but it didn’t give her much insight into what was going on.
The moon falling may be a reference to the Seer coming to Earth, but that’s all she’s been able to gather about the overall time frame of this book.
She was currently on the couch, wearing a puffy cotton jacket, thick pants, and gloves. They had gotten into the arctic zone, and it was 10 below zero here. Snow fell against the make-shift windows of the wagon-like carriage.
She was about to turn the page when she heard footsteps.
Quickly closing the book, she looked up to see Karai entering the room.
The other girl was also in a jacket and pants, but her jacket had fluff with leather outside, and her hood was constantly up due to not having hair. It was warm in the wagon, but Shini could tell outside was going to hell.
“Shini,” Karai greeted, “We’re about to land, can you make sure Mercy is ready?”
Shinigami nodded, “Sure thing,” she agreed as she set down the book on the couch and got up.
She made her way past Karai headed toward where the bathrooms were, and knocked on one.
“Mercy? Hello? We’re about to land, is everything going okay?” She questioned. She was met with panic ruffling and a small squeak.
“Yep– Everything is fine!” Mercy called out, and Shini tilted her head. “You sure? You don’t sound fine…”
“Everything is good! Promise– It’s just my wings are giving me a bit of trouble!” She admitted. Shini chuckled sympathetically. “Alright, just be sure to be ready before we land, don’t want to get Karai on you now.”
She heard Mercy laugh from behind the door, “Will do!”
Chuckling, she turned her back to the door, her mind wandering back to the book.
She wondered how old that thing was if the owner was there to see the Seer come to earth.
She shrugged, it was whatever, nothing bad had come from this whole thing yet, so she’d find time to keep reading and see what on earth happened to the owner.
What could go wrong?
The wagon landed on the ground and then rolled to a stop. The wisp at the front shook off the snow that had fallen upon their body during the ride there.
Karai was the first to poke her head out and immediately regretted it.
It was freezing .
She quickly put her clothes mask on and then looked around.
They were in the Arctic tribe now. They had landed just on the edge of the tribe’s area where she could see a few smaller igloos that some wolves were around, there was also a make-shift ice wall that surrounded the area, with two guards at the entrance.
Karai made her way off of the wagon with the other two following behind, they were all in some sort of dense jacket with their hoods up and masks on.
The two werewolves at the front were in human form, and they were covered in dense armor that shielded their face. It was silver armor with bright blue gems poking up on the shoulders. Their armor had places for their ears and tails to stick out. Both were as white as the snow.
They got into their defensive position and aimed their spears at the girls.
“Halt!” The one to the right shouted the voice was feminine. “What is your purpose here?” She demanded.
Karai raised her hands, “We come in peace. We were told that your tribe has the technology to get used up to the second island, correct? We come wishing for your assistance.”
She could only assume the guard was looking her up and down, “Why didn't you go and land in the landing zone? Someone could’ve gotten hurt,” the female guard growled.
Karai winced, “Apologize, we didn’t know there was a zone to land, and did our best to find an area where no one was walking as our second best guess, we meant no harm.”
The guard stared her down for a moment before huffing, her breath puffed out white and lowered her spare.
“They’re telling the truth,” she stated, causing the other to lower their weapon as well.
Karai looked between the two, she already had questions but didn’t want to push.
The female one pointed over to where the carriage was, “Take that thing and put it in the docking station, I’ll take ‘em to the alpha,” she stated.
And just like that, the guard walked over to where the wisp was and started to communicate and lead the beings while the girls were pulled away, and brought into the village.
As Karai looked, wonder-filled her.
There were igloos, sure, but there were also elaborate homes made up of ice, what seemed to be a school carved from snow, and rivers that cut through the village, making them look like roads.
They had to stop a few times at these rivers, and Karai watched in amazement as when a light signaled for them to go, an ice bridge formed across the water, and walked.
She may or may not have almost slipped and fallen on her face, though.
As they continued to walk, she noticed that they looked like outsiders.
The wolves around them were pale. Most either were thinner long-sleeved outfits, or just straight-up summer clothes. She overheard a lot of conversations calling today ‘wonderful’ and ‘warm weather.’
She was thankful not to live anywhere near here.
She also noticed a lot of ice wolf statues.
After ten minutes of walking, they finally made it to the center.
The center was a circle that was a good 3 meters in diameter, stone covered the floors and it was a bit indented, calling for four sets of stairs surrounding it, on the edge of the brick wall that lined the circle, there were plants, frozen flowers, and ferns traced the side.
And in the middle, was another ice wolf statue, but this one was taller than the others.
Being around 16 feet at the tallest point, the wolf was howling, and it was standing over a giant hole with stones blocking people from falling into it.
In front of this whole thing looked to be a man.
Karai was about to think nothing of it when the guard leading them spoke.
“Alpha. Visitors have come.”
That got the man's attention, and he immediately got up and spun around, “V– Visitors?” He stammered.
The dude… Wasn’t what Karai expected.
He had purely white hair, pale skin, and red eyes, one of his teeth was chipped, and he seemed young. Maybe a few years older than Delilah? Early twenties maybe?
He was tall, but he was skinny, the white robes with purple edges were far too big on him.
The guard walked up and stood next to the man while the girls kept a respectable distance from him.
They stood there, awkward silence taking over them as the man stood there, blinking at the girls.
The words were spoken, and Karai was starting to worry that they had done something wrong when the guard hit the alpha with her elbow and caused him to flinch out of his silence.
“R– Righ! Hello there, visitors!” The alpha was a little bit too loud to be genuine and with a forced smile.
“What are you three doing here on this– Um–” He stammered, “Snowy day– It’s always snowing – Fine– You three are bundled to high treason, no way this is fine whether for you all – Average–” The alpha kept switching between a loud voice and muttering to the point the three girls couldn’t hear before the guard hit him again and shut him up.
Karai looked between the alpha and the guard before speaking.
“Oookay… Right, well, we need to get to the… Um…” She looked over at Shini, and the witch stepped forward, “The Realm of Humanoids, we need to get up there and hope that you will help us.”
The Alpha blinked, “Right– Um, okay, we can get that set up for you all. Yeah– Licky split!” He said with an awkward laugh.
The air around them was thick, Karai shifted on her feet, uncomfortable.
She looked around and her eyes landed back on the statue of Omos.
“You guys worship Omos?” She asked.
The alpha let out an ‘Umm’ at her question, but the guard piped up.
“Yes,” she said as she gestured to the Omos statue, “We give Omos our gratitude, and undying loyalty, and in return, Omos uses his power to give us heat and protection from the elements around us, allowing our tribe to thrive.”
Karai nodded, and the alpha spoke up, “Um, yes! And… It allows us to have an inn that we made for especially outsiders!” He started with jazz hands.
“Come with me! I can show you to the place!”
The three girls looked at each other, they were all confused, but Karai was thankful that they had an area for outsiders if it meant they got out of the bitter cold.
This alpha was rubbing her the wrong way, though.
Karai was getting her shelf set up in her area.
They were able to pay for a room for all three of them at the Inn, the building held a bit of a cottage style, and it was, fortunately, warm.
Karai was shocked at the heat that she walked into when she came into this place, they had claimed that this inn was for outsiders, but she didn’t fully realize that it was catered for people who hadn’t ever lived there.
Their room was small and meant for humans. It had three twin beds, each with its headboard to the wall, light oak planks for walls mixing with the contrast of the dark oak that had a squared pattern that went well together, the room felt bigger.
So she was fine with everything, they had a good place to set up while they waited, and the thing to get to the next island was well underway.
She heard the door open behind her, and she turned around.
The female guard from before had entered the room, her ears were slightly down, and she clearly wasn’t too happy.
“The alpha told me to check on you all,” she spat out, “Tell me you’re fine, and allow me to leave this lava pit.”
Karai chuckled, “I’m doing okay, you icicle,” she stated with a smile, and the woman huffed.
Right as she was turning around, something popped into Karai’s mind.
“Wait,” she insisted, causing the wolf to turn around and look at her.
“I know the timber wolves have something called an ‘elder,’ and I was wondering if you have one too,” Karai asked.
The wolf’s ears went back fully. “ That is none of your business, girl,” she growled. Karai was taken aback.
“I was only asking a question, you could’ve just said no,” she stated, offended.
The wolf rolled her eyes, “You’re lucky you asked me , that topic is sensitive around here, I’m warning you now, don’t go pushing your luck.”
And with that, the wolf left.
Leaving behind a very confused Karai.
There were times when meeting Shini was the best thing to happen to Karai.
She was kind, smart, and able to handle herself, leaving Karai little reason to be concerned because the witch was one of the strongest people she had met.
Right now, when she turned into a popsicle at the mere thought of the outside, and Shini got bored and wanted to go somewhere, Shini was not one of her favorite people.
They walked the streets of the tribe, looking around at the structure of the buildings, the plants that they were able to grow, and the way that they made some sort of warmth that was enough for them to survive in this death sentence of climate.
God, they looked like tourists.
Karai huffed. While She was gawking over the magic, she was watching the townspeople closely.
They all huddled together whenever they got near, muttering and whispering against themselves while eyeing them suspiciously.
She caught words like ‘Outsiders,’ ‘Trouble,’ and even ‘Timber allies.’
That last one shocked and enraged her.
Shocked because the only person she had even mentioned the wolves to was that guard.
Infuriated because the only person she had even mentioned the wolves to was that guard.
“ Someone has loose lips, ” Karai muttered to herself. Shini glanced at her, “What was that?” She asked. Karai shook her head, “Nothing. Tell you later.”
Shini looked at her, concerned, but quickly went back to looking at the world around her.
They walked around a corner, and Karai caught sight of another group. They looked to be a group of elderly women who were all huddled together over a warm cup of tea. They all were looking at them now, a snarl on their face as they whispered.
Karai glared right back at them. This was extremely different from the welcoming feeling of the Timber tribe.
But to be fair, the alpha did try to burn Leo alive the first time they met… Karai guessed she just had the connections to be welcomed in the first place.
When Karai looked away from the group, she saw another wolf walking across the street.
The two made eye contact, and Karai could’ve sworn there was recognition in the wolf’s features.
Her hair was pure white, her skin was pale, her eyes looked to be a grayish color, and her iris was smaller than normal, she also had on thick glasses and a light blue parka.
Her eyes widened when she saw Karai. Almost as though she’d seen the human somewhere, but Karai couldn’t place where she would know her from.
The girl skittered across the road and over to where the older ladies were and whispered into their ears.
Whatever she said had an impact on the ladies, because they all reeled back, their looks of disdain turned to fear.
They immediately stopped staring and rushed inside the tea shop.
Karai watched the teen from before not follow into the store, and instead rush back across the street, and to someone else, whispering in their ear when they got them.
Whatever she was saying had the same effect. Immediate fear, and then rash inside of the shop.
Karai felt her anger warm her. She watched the teen disappear between shops.
“Shini,” Karai said, “I’m going to break off, there’s something I need to check out,” she stated, Shini nodded as the two splintered. Shini goes after a bakery she saw, and Karai follows the girl.
She was able to catch up to her with ease, and right when she was whispering to someone.
She hid in the alley as the girl spoke to the person who had come out of the store, and picked up a few words.
‘Traitor.’ ‘Protector.’ ‘Missing.’ ‘Timberwolves.’ ‘Lava port.’ ‘Masked Dimension.’
Karai wrinkled her nose. She needed to know what shit this girl was talking about, or else they may be thrown out.
But before she could confront the girl, an alarm blared in the street.
The wind beat and struck against the window. Snow and hail pelted against the inn.
She huffed as she lay in her bed. Despite the Inn’s best efforts, the cold had still managed to seep in eventually.
She had tried to talk to the alpha after her talk with the wolf guard. But he was avoiding her, straight up running from her whenever she got near. Confusion was still deep inside of her, was it something she said?
And now a blizzard has rolled in.
Sirens had gone off in the streets, mothers and fathers grabbed their kids inside, teenagers ran home to their families, the Inn grabbed people whose houses were too far away and stuffed them inside of rooms, people locked down things that could be picked up off the ground and boarded up their homes.
They were specifically warned to not even leave the room.
Apparently, blizzards were common here. But they’ve been getting worse nowadays.
So now she tossed and turned, worrying about eating away at her.
How was this going to affect their trip? How late would they be? Would they be able to make it into the temple before the cultists? So many thoughts whirled around in her head, that she couldn’t sleep.
She huffed and sat up, the other girls were in their own separate beds, so she didn’t disturb them as she awoke. Her bare feet hit the ground and she shivered at the cold. Her outfit was just gray flannel pants and a pink cotton sweatshirt with a unicorn head that had sunglasses on with the text below that read, ‘I’ll eat your kids,’ that Jamie got her.
Apparently, according to Jamie and Avery, unicorns are assholes. Who knows.
She began to walk. Maybe she could get a cup of something sweet to take her mind off of things? Or something bitter.
As she was passing by the closed window, she did a double take.
The curtains were drawn, but she could still make a few things out through the slightly thin white sheets.
A soft orange glow protrudes past the curtain, soft enough to not wake someone up, but enough for her to notice.
She stepped to the curtain. She grabbed the end of the sheet and opened it slightly, peering through the opening she made.
It was snow as far as the eyes could see. The wind whipped and howled as hail rained down on them.
But there was something else.
A small light out in the snow caught her attention. It was shining orange with hints of blue along the edges.
And it was moving.
Karai squinted and tried to get a better look at what was going on.
She saw a figure moving, it was holding the light, and pushing through the wind and skin-eating snow. Her eyes narrowed. Who on earth was out there?
She backed away from the window. Something wasn’t right. She could feel it.
She looked back at the other to make sure they were still sleeping, and seeing their still bodies with the only movement being their falling and raising chest proved it to her.
She looked over to where her seeth sword was.
She was going to figure out what was going on.
The wind beat against the face of the figure. Their blue polar fleece was doing its best to keep out the cold. Hail was attempting to pelt them but thanked Omos for their ice powers because they were able to move the ice to not hit them as it was coming down.
They moved through the snow and got out of the tribe’s borders.
The billiards that roll through this village have been getting worse and worse ever since he went… Missing, and the figure wasn’t sure how much more the village would be able to take of this constant battering.
It felt like hours, but it could’ve only been minutes until they were finally at the mouth of a cave where the tunnel dug down into the earth below.
They started to make their way into the cave, unaware of the figure following them.
Karai watched as the figure went down into a cave she hadn’t noticed before. Cold air nipped at her, cutting her skin like butter with a knife. She shivered and walked into the cave, the boots she threw on before leaving crunched in the snow.
As the snow turned to stone, Karai kept her ninja training in mind. She leaped to the nearest rock that could hide her and kept to the shadows as she watched the figure carry their lantern further down into the cave.
The deeper they went, the worse it got.
Karai could make out a layer of frost on the rocks at first, then more snow, making it harder to mask her steps.
Then ice.
As soon as her foot hit the ice, it was a slip ‘n slide.
She had to flail her arms to keep balanced, along with keeping her mouth shut and keeping out of the figure’s sight.
She envied the person. They walked across the ice gracefully, as though they were made to do this, heck, they were made to do this.
Eventually, when the figure got so far ahead of her she could no longer see them, she let herself fall.
It was now a slide down, her stomach to the slick ice as she kept her body in the shadows. Her eyes were on the lookout for her cue to stop.
Finally, she saw the figure up ahead.
She flailed as she tried to slow herself down, grabbing and adjusting herself until she was eventually able to get a hold of an ice pick.
She used that to both steady herself, and lift herself off the ground. She looked over at where the figure was standing, and her breath was taken away.
They were in a circular area of the cave now, ice spikes hung from the ceiling, and snow covered the floor. A ring of moving water circled like a moat around a statue of ice.
The statue was that of a werewolf in human form, his robes long enough to cover the floor in ice, his hair slicked back. His hands were out like a balancing scale in front of him, water poured from them. There was a sword made of ice at his feet, the blade was broken in half.
The statue had a hold it in, one that went straight through the man’s chest and was the size of a basketball. On the whole, ice-covered daisies grew and flourished.
The figure stared at the statue for a long time, not saying a word, only kneeling to the man of ice.
Karai didn’t like where this was going.
Her nerves spiked, and she didn’t give herself any more time to think.
She jumped up from the spike she was hiding behind, grabbed one of the hanging ones, and used it to swing herself into a kick, sensing the figure had turned around, landing on their face.
With an ‘Oof!’ they stumbled back, grabbing their face as they did so, their hood having fallen off.
When the figure looked back at her, she was met face-to-face with the alpha.
He blinked at her, a bruise starting to form on his eye. “What are– What are you wearing!?” He shouted.
“My ass-kicking outfit,” Karai snapped without a second thought as she charged (Slid) to the man and swung her sword.
He dodged her attacks, yelping as he tried to speak.
“W- Wait–” He begged, “Stop– Please–” She was able to land a punch on his arm and he whimpered.
“Stop!” He threw his hands at her, and water from the river came up at her.
She yelped in shock as it froze over.
He stood there and stared at what he did, the girl was now nowhere to be seen, only a block of ice.
He could feel his heart speed up. Panic settled in his body at what he had done.
That was when Karai leaped over the ice and kicked him square in the chest, sending him to the ground.
He looked up right as she put her sword to his face, he gasped in shock.
Karai glared down at him, “You have been acting weird since we’ve come here. What is your purpose in this place? Is this another stunt pulled by the cultist?”
The man seemed to panic, “What now– No! No, no! I’m just– Um…” He waved his hands in front of him and looked around.
“L- Listen, I apologize for my recent behavior, and I know this seems weird, but I can explain– Ngh!” He whimpered as Karai put her blade closer to him. “Then talk.”
He sighed, “This… This place is the resting place of my father,” he admitted, “He died in an attack just a few months ago.”
“He… He knew he was going to die the moment the sword went through his chest. So, he came here to have some peace in death. He… He was meant to be the village’s elder, but due to his untimely passing, I was sentenced to become the alpha early.”
Karai hesitated. She didn’t know whether to believe or trust him. But she sheathed her sword anyway.
“I’m sorry for your loss,” she stated, “But what happened to the elder before him? Your guard got snippy when I asked.”
The boy snorted as he got up, “The elder passed not too long before my father. It was an earthquake to the tribe, losing two leaders like that in such a short amount of time.”
Karai looked over to the statue, “What happened to the elder? Did they also die in a fight?”
He shook his head, “No, she died of old age.”
Karai looked at him, her brow furrowing. “I thought the whole reason that you called Earth the mortal world is because the entities here are immortal?” She asked.
“Nope. Some are, but most just have an extremely long lifespan. Werewolves, and so Elders, are no different.”
“Mana doesn’t stay in one thing forever, it slowly leaves it. So when the last bit of mana slowly leaves the body, the person dies. The whole reason some people are immortal is because they have so much mana, the mana they lose is nothing compared to it, and they can easily live long enough so that the mana they lose can be replenished.”
“It’s part of the reason why when one elder starts today of old age, a lot of the other werewolf tribes start to prepare for their elder to die soon.”
Karai felt unease spread into her. She didn’t know how true that was, but if the elders start to die off around the same time, then…
How long did the Timber wolf’s elder have? And would any of them, her, Damian, Deven, Jamie…
Leo…
Would any of them be ready to say goodbye?
Karai shook that thought from her head. No. The Elder is fine, she would’ve told one of them if she was close to dying, and from what she has heard, the Elder is young compared to most. She’ll be fine, and now is not the time to focus on what-ifs.
She stared at the statue, and another question popped into her head.
“Say… People around here have said that the blizzards have gotten worse… Is there any real reason as to why that is?” She questioned, the alpha huffed.
“Yes, actually,” he admitted, “My father and the Elder… They both had a powerful connection to the ice, and Omos himself… It’s necessary when you become an alpha to go through the process of establishing that connection, and so they were able to keep the storms at bay.”
“But due to the unfortunate timing… I never got to have a connection with Omos, so now I’m winging it on my own… With no one to guide me.” Karai paused for a moment. She could hear the sadness and guilt leaking through the man’s voice.
“I’m… I’m sorry,” she responded dumbly, “It must be rough… Losing two people you cared about, only to be thrown into a role of big responsibility… With no one there to help you with the troubles you face.”
They were silent for a long time.
The alpha shifted a bit before speaking, “Thank you… But the lack of guidance isn’t the only thing keeping me from establishing a connection.”
Karai looked at him, curiosity getting the better of her as she watched him fidget with his hands.
“What else is there?” She asked. She did want to help, to make up for attacking him if anything.
“Well…” He stammered, “There’s… Something that has been bugging me about the guardians as a whole.”
He took a bit before speaking.
“Has anything… Weird happen to you? Something that you can’t quite explain?” He shuffled between feet, “Eyes on you in the dark, blizzards that come out of nowhere, the fire that erupts even when there’s nothing to light and the sorts.”
Karai thought for a moment. There was one thing.
“Yes… There has been some stuff of the sort,” she stated.
The alpha nodded, “The guardians… I’m sure you know that the remaining three were sealed away right? Put them into an eternal slumber so now the only way to reach them is to pray and they can give…”
Karai nodded stiffly.
“They’re… They’re waking up. I know people here don’t believe– Heck, I didn’t even believe it, but they’re waking up, and…” He didn’t look her in the eyes, “It’s dangerous for them to be sealed away while being awake.”
She tilted her head, “How so?”
“Well, like I said–” He gestured, “Mana is constantly depleting from your body, and the same thing goes for the guardians, however, while they were asleep, their mana stayed in their body to keep them alive, but now that they’re awake…”
“The mana will start leaving away,” Karai finished his statement, the man looked up at her and nodded, “And if they’re sealed away as that mana leaves… The mana has nowhere to go, it builds pressure against what it has been sealed in.”
“And the worst part? Waking up alone dispels enough mana to break the seal.”
She blinked, fear creeping through her veins, “So you’re telling me if the guardians wake up in the seal…”
His face was serious, “There will be three mana bombs detonating in several parts of the underworld, and one of them only is enough to wipe out the Demonic Landing.”
Karai flinched. He can’t be serious, right?
“That is why, I need your help,” he stated, walking closer to her, “You’re heading up the islands, may I ask why?”
Karai glanced around, she wasn’t exactly sure she should tell him this, but…
“We’re going to the Lunar Temple,” she answered, “Our enemies have business there.”
He smiled, “You’re already going to the resting place of Omos… I know this is a big ask of you, but can you take care of the guardian issue while you’re at it?”
She shifted, uncomfortable. “What? Do you want me to put them back to bed?” She asked.
He hummed, “Putting them back to slumber will only be a band-aid solution to this. No.”
“I want you to unseal them.”
A jolt went through Karai’s body.
“U– Unseal them? They were sealed away for a reason! The disasters, the chaos they caused, and–” “I know… I know they were sealed away for a reason,” the alpha cut her off.
“But their mortal bodies are gone now, withered away after years of being unused, they have nothing of their own to return to.” Karai scrunched up her nose. “So what’s your point?”
He huffed. “They’ll go to another body that is already in use, they’ll have no control over what they do, only hitching a ride to a person who may not even see a difference.”
Karai was still hesitant. How did he know that this wouldn’t cause the whole world to implode or something?
There was a pleading look on his face, “Please. I can’t leave my tribe, but you and your group can stop this madness once and for all. Once Omos is free, the blizzards will calm into something that I can control without his connection, we’ll still pray to him, he gives us fire and warmth, but no more blizzards will come of it.”
Karai narrowed her eyes, “Why can’t you just… Figure out a way to connect with him?”
His shoulders slump, “Names have power, the whole reason gods are gods is because they have people who believe in their name, and give them their power… If I connect to Omos, then…” He trailed up, but Karai could pick up what he was saying.
“He’ll have more power, making it so he can break out of slumber quicker,” she finished.
He nodded, “Yes. Please. My people can’t live like this.”
She hesitated for a moment, but eventually let out a breath that was a puff of white.
“Alright… I’ll see what I can do,” she answered.
The alpha smiled warmly at her, “Thank you… Now, let’s go back to the Inn before you freeze to death.”
Karai flushed at the mention, she hadn’t even realized she couldn’t feel her hands.
What on earth was she getting herself into?
Notes:
Welp... Looks like Karai has a lot on her hands, now!
What do you guys think will happen with the guardians? How will releasing them go?
Do you guys like the journal entries? Every time there's a girls-centered chapter, I'm going to add them in
Chapter 17: Follow the Leader
Summary:
Leo just wanted to get the conversation over with, tell them all what happened, and leave.
So he did, and now he desperately needs a distraction from the aching guilt that is gnawing at him.
Too bad his brothers aren't too thrilled about him leading the training nowadays.
Notes:
Implied/referenced past child abuse, implied/referenced past alcohol abuse, referenced parentification, referenced a child having to perform a medical procedure on another child.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Leo walked out of the room and shut the door behind him. His breath was heavy, and his palms were sweaty.
There. He did it. He told them everything.
He got together all of his friends, Delilah, Aenda, Leaf, Deven, and… Jamie.
Damian was there as well, to be both support and a bumper, just in case.
His heart was thumping in his chest. Leaf was shocked, Delilah only nodded, Agenda and the Elder looked at each other, Deven focused on petting Klunk, who was in his lap, and–
Jamie didn’t even look at him.
When he was done explaining everything, and opened up for questions, Jamie walked right past him and went out of the room, her face cast in shadow.
So now, he was standing here. Shaking and heavy breath.
He slowly stepped through the hall, scratching at his hand. Eyes nervously glancing through the hallway, going door to door.
That was when he noticed someone sitting in the living room.
He let out a breath and walked in, watching as Jamie sat on the couch.
“J– Jamie?” He stammered, she tilted her head toward him and let out a hum.
“Um… Are you okay?”
There was silence before she answered.
“I’m angry.” Leo cringed at the admission. “And upset.”
Leo went to say something but Jamie cut him off, “It’s not you, Leo. I’m upset that April was hurt, and that I won’t be able to talk to her, but you’re a dumb kid who has to control three other dumb children, and beat yourself up too much about things you can’t control, nor couldn’t, at the time, predict.”
Leo looked to the ground as Jamie spoke, taking in all she had to say.
“I’m upset that it had to come to this, but there isn’t anyone to be mad at,” she stated as she got up.
“I want some alone time right now, I don’t want someone to be there when I blow up, no one in this situation deserves to be blown up at, anyway.”
And with that, Jamie made a portal and left. Leaving Leo in a suffocating room, where the only thing keeping him company was the silence that surrounded and choked him.
Somehow, Leo wished she had said more.
It was the night of that whole situation, he and his brothers were in an alley, searching through trash, and Leo was still… Twitchy.
He jumped at the slightest thing, and he couldn’t help but feel like everything was about to explode in a second.
So maybe that's why they were so insistent on having a patrol tonight, to find more of the mutagen, and keep his brain off… The whole thing.
Too bad his brothers had the exact opposite plan in mind.
“Come on, Donnie. Don’t get so bent out of shape about April, she’ll come around,” Raph said, his back turned to the younger one, who had in his hands the analyzed from before.
Leo tried not to tune into the conversation much, the reminder of the situation was too much for him right now.
Although, it was nice to hear Raph comforting his younger brother.
As Leo has always said, he is rough and tuff on the outside, total softy when you know him.
“Yeah… Guess you’re right,” he heard his purple brother respond. But it was low and sad.
Leo opened some trash cans and tried not to gag as he rampaged through them. He swears– He has done this whole life, and has even lived in a dumpster at one point, but he can never get over the sensation of goo and gunk that happens when trash decays.
He picked up cans and boxes and threw them to the side.
Then he heard rustling in the dumpster.
He got up and turned around.
He reached to open the lid.
That was when Mikey burst from the trash bin, metal clangs rattled through the air as trash exploded out, Leo jumped to protect himself and tried to keep his breath steady.
“No sign of any mutagen,” Leo could hear his little brother say through the gargling of his ears, “But you’re not gonna believe what I found!”
Leo looked at Mikey, his eyes tired and just done with this whole situation.
He walked up to his little brother.
That was when Mikey chose to show off a giant iguana.
Leo shattered and backed up a bit.
“An iguana wearing a top hat! Isn’t that cool?” Leo looked from the creature wearing both a hat and monocle, and then back to his little brother.
He huffed.
“Yes, Mikey. Very cool,” he commented, his tone was flatter than normal, but still upbeat and as… Supportive as he could go when his hands were shaking. He leaned against the wall near him.
Mikey beamed, “I know right? I mean, why would you throw this out?” He asked.
He then maneuvered the toy like a puppet, its hand was now waving at Leo, and in an English accent, he greeted, “‘Ello, gov’nor, how do you like my mom-acle?”
Leo’s mouth was straight, but his eyes were wide with his brow furrowed.
“Monocle,” Donnie corrected. “Whatever,” the youngest replied.
“Um-hm,” Leo responded as he nodded his head, “Very good, Mikey, um– Maybe you can continue this out home? And have a– Puppet show or whatever in your room? How does that sound?”
Mikey was glowing when he said that. “Really!? Can I take it home? You mean it!?”
Leo shrugged, “Um, yeah, as long as it doesn’t disrupt anything… I see no issue, do you guys?” He tossed the decision out to the other two, who only shrugged in response.
Mikey squealed in response, he basically tackled Leo into a hug, “Thank you, Lee!” He screamed Leo prayed for his ears.
Raph snorted, and the oldest looked over at him. “Everything okay over there, Raph?” He asked. The red turtle only shook his head.
“Yeah, everything is fine– It’s just… You’re not beating the mom allegations, you know that, right?”
Leo felt himself flush from embarrassment, “Um, what do you mean?”
Raph rolled his eyes, “You know who on TV, whenever the stupid kindergarteners bring on their shitty–” “Language!” “finger paintings, the mom is just like–” Raph’s voice got super high, “ Oh, it’s perfect honey! -” he dropped it, “And then puts it up on the fridge? That’s the only thing I can see here.”
Leo blinked at him, “Raph, what the heck are you talking about?”
The red brother rolled his eyes and huffed. He went to say something when Mikey, who had returned to the dumpster after de-clinging from Leo, piped up, “Oo! Speaking of paintings, do you remember when we used to do those art pieces with the spare paper, mud, and thrown-out water painting palettes we found?” He asked.
Everyone nodded.
“Well, statistically, it was mainly Raph who did the paintings,” Donnie piped up, receiving an annoyed, ‘Hey!’ from the red turtle.
Leo smiled and chuckled at the memory of his brothers’ artworks.
“And how we used to hang them on the fridge?” Mikey went on, the brothers nodded once more.
“Yeah, like– One day they just… Vanished. I wonder what happened to them,” the youngest ended his rant and looked to the others for answers.
Raph set up. Leo noticed the sour look on his face… It was almost dejected.
“Splinter tossed ‘em,” Raph stated, “He said that they were ‘too much noise in an area of focus and peace’ or whatever.”
The bitterness in Raph’s tone was not lost on Leo. The blue brother turned away from the red one to save him from embarrassment.
“Brown box, foot of my bed,” Leo stated as he started to rummage through the trash again.
He felt eyes on him, “... What?” Raph asked.
Leo huffed. “That’s where the paintings are, the brown box at the foot of my bed, I saw where Sensei had put them to throw them away later, offered to throw them away myself, and took them.”
The silence that followed his statement only made his face burn hotter.
“I– Why?” He heard Raph's question, and he shrugged. “I don’t know– I just… You all worked hard on them, and I didn’t want to see them thrown out, so I kept them.”
“And why didn’t you tell us?” Donnie’s tone was something boarding on accusatory, but Leo tried to let it not affect him.
“Because I thought you all didn’t want them anymore… I’m sorry if you did, but they’re still here, and I can give you them, if you want,” Leo offered.
Just to hear Raph snort at his offer.
“Nah, you’re good. Just watch, guys, he’s going to tell us that he has our baby teeth next or something.” he joked.
Leo’s face burned even more.
Suddenly, the beeping of Donnie’s scanner turns their attention away from this embarrassing conversation.
“Quiet, guys! My ooze scanner is going crazy again!” He commented, “I told you Mutagen was close by!”
Raph leaned up against the dumpster, “Ah, you’re scanner is about as useless as a trench coat on a turtle,” he snarked, might as well get back at Dee, he shot at Leo when the dude did nothing wrong, so Raph was firing his shots right on back.
Leo stepped in front of Raph and shot him a disappointed look. “Number one, trench coats aren’t as useless as you think, I’ve tried–” “Wait– What!? When–” “And two!” Leo cut Raph off.
“Just give him a chance, Raph, it’s our fault those containers went missing, we gotta find ‘em before some random Joe ends up mutated” the leader stated.
He watched as Donnie turned his back to them, climbed up on the trash can, and pointed his scanner to the roofs above. The crazed beeping clued Leo in.
“This way!” Donnie ordered.
The rest of the turtles followed, running to the roofs to get to the mutagen canter.
That was when Mikey bolted across the roof.
The youngest knelt with the old ones hot on his trail
“Found it!” He cheered, holding the can above his head, “How many does that bring us to?”
Mikey leaned against an AC box as Donnie thought for a moment.
“1… And a half!” Donnie tacked on, but it didn’t stop the chorus of groans that came from the rest of them.
“But look at the bright side, only 63 more to go!” Donnie pointed out, Leo couldn’t help but be relieved that it wasn’t more than dropped.
As the brothers were looking at the container they had just gained, none were aware of the eyes that watched them from afar.
Sphynx had a pair of binoculars in her eyes. She chuckled a bit.
“Awe, they’re looking for the mutagen supply? How cute,” she mocked. Did they really think they could find all of that? After their little screw-up, do they really think they can right this?
Ever since the Shredder left, he had told her to not interact with the turtle while he was away, saying that he wanted to be there to see them fall.
She had promised her minion that she wouldn’t do much without him.
But she was so bored , and ever since the turtles found out about her little squirrel friends, she has been wanting to get even.
It was impressive how long that squirrelanoid colony lasted. She just needed to set up one little thing outside of the turtle’s care, and sight, and it could grow and grow.
She chuckled.
This was going to be fun.
They were now all up on a building, sneaking around as they glanced about, checking every corner for a canister.
Donnie’s scanner was beeping, but it didn’t signal that any was nearby. Mikey was on top of a billboard. He used the latter on the side and hung from it upside as he spoke.
“We’ve been looking for mutagen for days now dude, this is so boring! I’m gonna scream.”
And with that, Mikey did, in fact, start screaming.
“Mikey!” The three others shouted at once.
“Okay, okay, we get it!” Leo called out, the mood in his voice wasn’t dropped in the slightest, “We’ll take a little break and do something fun, cool?” the leader offered.
Cheers came from his younger brothers and he smirked.
“Training session! Yes!”
Groans and awes came from his brothers as he just smiled and cheered.
He knew it wasn’t fun, but they were annoying him tonight. Raph won’t stop asking him to throw the bags of teeth away, he doesn’t even have them! He swears!
His face then grew serious.
“Guys, Sensei wants me to train you, and that’s what I’m gonna do.” he felt like a broken record and a brat. He is well aware of Damian saying he’s ‘cute when he’s bratty,’ but he could tell this wasn’t whatever that meant. He hated whenever he had to use Sensei’s word to get his orders through, wasn’t he enough?
He looked over and something caught his eye.
“You see the dragon gate over there?” He asked as he pointed over to where the gate stood.
“Uh-huh.” “Yeah.”
They were all looking now.
“I’m gonna defend it,” Leo suggested, “Like king of the mountain, okay?”
“Now, the only way you can get past me is to use traditional close-quarters fighting. Got it?”
Raph rolled his eyes at his request, and punched into the palm of his hand, “Whatever you say, fearless leader, let’s just get it over with.”
Leo huffed a bit. Despite their many attempts at talking, it seemed like Raph would never truly get what Leo was doing.
He went ahead toward the gate, and the others quickly followed.
Raph paused for a moment and waited for the others to catch up.
He made them pause as well.
“Guys,” he whispered, “I’ve got an idea.”
They all huddled together as Raph whispered his plan.
Leo watched from the dragon gate and suspected that he wasn’t going to enjoy this.
Leo stood in his starting area, giving the others some time to set up as he had his back to them.
He then took his katana out of the gate, turned around, and started to walk across the strung-up lights.
Mikey was the first to step up to the challenge, and it was followed by a chuckle from Donnie and a wink from Raph.
Oh, Leo so wasn’t going to like this.
Suddenly, Mikey pulled out some earbuds and played music so loud Leo could hear it.
“What’s up, ninja?” The youngest words were followed by his whooping.
Leo wanted to say something but was quick to bite his tongue.
Distraction .
Mikey stuck his tongue out at him and spun on his shell.
Something was yelling at him, screaming for him to not go anywhere near Mikey when he was charging up like this.
He huffed. This was meant to be a simple close-quarters training, he wasn’t going to allow himself to use the current against his brothers.
He charged forward.
Mikey jumped up and landed in front of him, he stopped as his youngest brother’s fist collided with the top of his head.
The younger continued to dance and dodge his attacks, something that was not anywhere in what he had stated beforehand.
Mikey was eventually able to land a hit that knocked him back a bit, but he was able to keep up, despite the constant rushing of wind trying to control his movements.
“Real funny,” he mocked, “Come on.” He charged forward and sliced at his brother, who backed up and then used the string of the lights to jump over Leo’s head and land on the arch.
“Made it!” Mikey called, it was followed by his laughter and cheers.
Leo felt something fester in him. That wasn’t what he was talking about. That wasn’t the right way to go about it. Why weren’t they listening to him?
He gritted his teeth and turned to the other brothers. He wasn’t a brat. He wasn’t about to pitch a fit over something so small.
Donnie then walked up to the challenge, and he was completely different from Mikey.
He was silent, stone cold as he stood there and stared Leo down.
Leo let out a sigh of “Okay,” as he turned to his younger brother. Maybe this would be it, maybe someone would listen to him–
And he just pulled out a ninja star.
Leo’s heart thumped loudly in his chest as he readied his stance. He had no clue what Donnie was about to do, and the current was going crazy, clearly not happy about him ignoring it.
Donnie suddenly threw a bunch of stars and small knives in so many different directions, that Leo couldn’t even keep track of how many there were.
And they all hit him.
He was slashed and diced, his skin opening up as he tried to dodge the oncoming assault, he was able to hit a few with his swords, but when he looked back, he saw Donnie was gone.
“Ow! King of the mountain, baby!” He heard Donnie shout, he looked back to see Donnie and Mikey high-threeing. The two side-hugged each other while Mikey said, “That’s my ninja!”
He felt some form of resentment boil in him. What was with these guys today? He thought everything was going well, why did they have to specifically choose to not follow his orders in this?
He was just trying to help. To learn how to train them. Haven’t they solved this already? Haven’t they learned to listen to him?
He let out a sigh and side-eyed Raph.
“So, what’s your trick gonna be?” He asked.
Raph jumped up, and looked as unphased as ever, “Tricks?” He asked, “What are you guys talking about?”
Leo went to say something to Raph he saw Raph’s Sai coming straight at him.
His heart almost jumped out of his chest as he batted the sail away, “Hey! A ninja never throws their weapon!” Leo scolded.
That was when Raph charged at him.
He watched in slow motion as it happened.
His brother's face was twisted into an angry snarl. His whole body rushed Leo.
But he was on the ropes– He would fall– If Raph hit him, he would–
His breath sped up and his heart was all he could hear.
He suddenly saw his father’s face flash in front of him. Charging after him in the middle of a training session. Not caring if he lived or died.
He suddenly wasn’t in control of his body anymore.
The current jumped up and rolled forward while putting its sword in its katana holsters.
As it was in the air, it grabbed Raph’s shoulders, and as it landed, it lifted Raph over its head and onto the other side of the rope.
It then wrapped its arm around the red brother’s chest, made it so they both were positioned to the side, so that Donnie and Mikey could see both of their faces and brought out a dagger and put it to the threat’s throat.
Donnie and Mikey gasped at the sudden turn of events. Leo’s eyes were shining bright white.
Mikey felt glued to his place. He recognized those eyes. The eyes of not Leo.
Suddenly, and very quickly, Leo snapped back into control. He gasped, startled by what he was doing, and pulled the dagger away while loosening his grip on Raph.
That was when his twin chose to elbow him in the stomach, and send him crashing to the ground.
Leo grunted as he hit the ground, turning over, he hissed at the pain that shot through his shell. Hopefully, that is not cracked.
Suddenly, something else clattered to the ground.
It was his sword.
And in big, black letters on the blade, it spelled ‘Lame-O-Nardo.’
Something broke in him as his eyes traced over the blade with a blue hilt. A blade that he was able to summon and back out of his mana, now defaced and made as nothing more than a toy.
He could never realize how close the blades he had made were to his heart until something like this happened. Until that mana was disgraced.
He looked up and saw all of his brothers high-threeing, and cheering as they celebrated their victory.
He couldn’t keep himself silent.
His face twisted into a glare as he stood. “Why do you always undermine my training?” He snapped as he looked at all of them. He didn’t move from his standing position, the only thing on his face was the shadow of anger and his glare.
Raph rolled his eyes, “You just want us to fight exactly like you fight!” He accused Leo.
“But the whole idea is to make it to the dragon gate anyway we can, right?”
He watched as all of his brothers turned away from him. His heart was hurting with remorse and resentment.
Why didn’t they listen to him? Was he not doing enough? Was he doing too much? Why can’t they talk to him? Why do they instead throw him off ropes so high above?
Leo stared at his brothers. Oh, they were leaving .
They were leaving. He should probably catch up–
With one look at his sword, he felt all the humiliation, shame, resentment, and anger flood back to him, and tears perked up in his eyes.
He shook his head and grabbed his sword, sheathing it so that he never had to look at the blade again.
He looked back at where his brothers were leaving.
He turned his back and walked away from them, pulling out his moonstone, he dialed a number as he jumped to the roofs, whipping away his tears.
A phone call was ringing through and he put it to his ear when the receiver picked up.
“... Hello?” The voice, although clearly tired, was an immediate comfort.
“D– Day? I know it’s late but… I need you right now.”
He didn’t have to say it twice before a portal opened right in front of him.
“I just don’t get it, Day! Why don’t they listen to me? Why can’t they follow my orders?” Leo almost sobbed out, they were in a secluded alleyway, with both of them in their true forms. Leo was pacing in front of Damian, sitting against a wall.
He had Leo’s sword in his hand, and he was full-on glaring at the words on it.
Leo stopped and sat down next to Damian. A few good minutes of ranting left him breathless, and tired. He felt like he was on the verge of tears that were refusing to come.
Damian was quiet for a moment before speaking. He placed Leo’s sword beside him, on the opposite side Leo was on. “Moon… I know that this is frustrating for you, and I know that you’re trying your da– Best to work with it all, but don’t you think Raph has a bit of a point?” He asked.
Leo huffed. He felt pressure rise in his chest as the corners of his mouth tugged down, “No one gets it!” He whined as he hit his thighs, something he heard Damian wince at.
“If I don’t know what they’re capable of, then I don’t know how to plan, if I don’t know how to plan, then I can’t be reliable for them, if they can't rely on me, then they get hurt!” There were tears. He blinked as a few escaped his eyes and rolled down his face. “But they’re making it so difficult for me! Why can’t I be in charge of training? What issue do they have with following my orders?”
Damian put his hand on Leo’s and thought. “I know. I know, and I get it. You want what’s best for your brothers, you want nothing more than to protect them, that’s the whole reason you're the leader in the first place, right? To keep the burden of leadership on your shoulders, and to protect them?”
Leo put his head to his knees and nodded with a whine.
Damian hummed. “But, Lee… Why do I get the feeling this isn’t just about following your orders, is it?”
Leo paused for a moment and thought. Was it about the orders? It was. He was sure it was–
Wasn’t it?
“I… I…” Leo slowly began with a shaky breath, “I feel like it’s because I’m not enough for them. Like– Are they not listening to me because I’m not worth listening to? Are they pushing me away because I’m too much? I know I can be… A lot. Overbearing. Overprotective. But… Is it too much for them?”
“... Why do they hate me?”
With that Damian grabbed Leo and pulled him into his lap, drawing a startled yelp from the dragon.
Leo’s lips were met with Damian’s and he melted against the other, feeling the warmth and comfort take over his body.
Damian pulled away and Leo leaned his head against the taller one’s chest.
“They don’t hate you, Sapphire,” Damian stated, it was a whisper that Leo tried his hardest to fully hear. “They love you, I know they do, in their little ways, they appreciate what you do to them.”
“You’re so, so brave, my Aoi, and you’re trying so hard. I’m sure that deep down, they see it. They all see it, and they love you for every moment you’re there, every moment you’re doing more than they could ever ask from you.”
Leo’s breaths were hard and shaky as he leaned against Damian.
“I want to believe it…” His voice was a shy whisper, “I want to– To believe they love me . That they–” Hics and gasps scattered his speech, “That they care about me. I know it. I know it but I don't… Know it.”
“How can I trust they care, when they miss the obvious?”
Leo let out a whining sob after that statement. A statement that left so much up to the imagination, but was clear in what it meant.
After he cried and calmed down after a minute, Damian spoke.
“You wanna know how Raph reacted the first time we officially met?” Damian asked, Leo snorted. “He hated you,” he retorted.
Damian chuckled. “That he did. You wanna know why?” Leo hummed in response.
“Because he loves you.”
“He’s scared, Leo, I can tell. Scared to lose you, scared I’ll take you away somewhere he could never hope to reach, and he’ll never see you again.”
“He cares for you so much Leo, and he was so protective of you. But, he didn’t even know me. He didn’t know jack about me, and yet, he was so willing to throw hands with someone that, for all of his knowledge, could’ve killed him, because he cares for you.”
“You’re brothers have your loyalty, Leo, they’d never leave you, They’ll never stop loving you, or stop caring, and I’d be willing to bet they’ll move the sun and stars to show that to you, Moon.”
Damian softly guided him to look up by placing his hand on his cheek. Leo looked into his boyfriend’s caring eyes.
“You just need to let them.”
Leo leaned into the warmth of Damian’s palm, and let himself admit something he’d never dared to say out loud.
“I’ve been thinking about giving up the role as leader,” he admitted, Damian straightened. “The cultist… The demon king… The Shredder, the Krang, the issues I have, and Splinter… It’s all already too much, and then I have to deal with leading and being responsible for my brothers?”
He sniffled, “I know it’s selfish, but… I- I want to care for my brothers, but I want care back, you know? I don’t want to love so much and get nothing back… I want to be cared for. I want to…” Live in the underworld. He wanted to live in the underworld. Where people care for him, protect him, and would mourn for him.
He teared up. “I don’t want to die in order to be worth something, Day.”
Damian leaned in and placed Kisses on Leo’s face. “And you don’t have to.”
“You’re already worth so much Leo. You don’t know how many kingdoms and people I would grind to dust in order to have you in my life. How many gods I would fight to see you smile.”
Damian nuzzled against Leo. “I know it’s hard. I know you just want to rest. And I agree with you, your worth shouldn’t be tied to what you give up for your family. There, you shouldn’t have to give up anything to be worth something to your family. Anything at all.”
“You’re a child taking care of children. You’re acting like a parent to three– No, four kids when you can’t even drink wine to get you through it–” There was a snort from Leo, “Bad taste,” the dragon muttered.” Damian smiled at the sound of his laugh, “You shouldn’t be pushed into this position.”
“But who else will? Raph is like me, and I don’t trust myself to touch a position of power with a 6-foot pole, Donnie, from what you’ve told me, has a clouded mind from time to time, and Mikey’s serious-to-silly ratio is too out of whack to be a leader.”
There was silence for a moment before Leo piped up.
“I… I also don’t want my brother's training with Splinter anymore. I don’t want to risk them being hurt when I’m not there… They’re too precious to be harmed by the person who they see as their protector.”
Damian’s grip tightened on him.
“I know, and I’m so, so sorry. I’m sorry you have to act like an adult in that situation because the one that’s there is too stupid to act his age. I’m sorry you have to take that role and protect your brothers, meaning there is no one there to protect you.”
Leo snuggled into Damian’s chest.
“You’re here,” he pointed out, “You’re here and that’s all I need.”
“Yes, I am here,” Damian agreed, “And I will always be here, no matter what, I will never leave you. Never.”
“Never ever?” Leo asked with a slight tease to this voice as the corners of his lips curled up.
“You’re stuck with me.”
Laughter rang through the alley as neither of the two parted from their spots.
Laughter filled the lab. The three younger brothers all stood around Donnie’s table as they recounted the events.
“Did you see how I used the rope? I totally flew past him, man!” Mikey laughed, a bright smile on his face. “Hey, man! And did you see how confused he was when he was hit with my daggers?” Donnie asked, “It was hilarious!”
Raph smirked, “And the way I knocked him off those ropes? He was speechless!”
They were all smiling and laughing. Raph was good with how this had turned out. They weren’t Leo’s mini-hims, made to fight exactly how he does. Raph hoped that this would get it through that thick skull of his.
Donnie shook his head. “Like– Who does Leo think he is? Making us train under him, after all, we have Sensei, he’s perfect! Why does Leo feel the need to train us?” He asked. Raph shrugged.
“Eh, maybe he’s just worried about something happening to Splinter. You know how he gets when he’s worried,” he answered. Mikey leaned into him. “Yeah! He gets all paranoid and helicoptery… He can’t leave us alone for five minutes– No! Seconds!”
Raph rolled his eyes and shoved Mikey away, “He’s a handful,” he muttered.
Donnie scoffed, “It seems like all he does– is hover over us and force us to do things like him,” he said, there was a bitter grumble in his voice.
Raph felt a surge of protectiveness passes through him. “Hey, now. Leo is being a bit of an ass and he is trying to get us to do things his way, but he is trying.”
Donnie rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. “Trying? If anything he just thinks we should follow his orders because ‘he’s the leader.’ It’s been like that since he became leader, and it’s gotten worse. He’s acting like a brat.”
Raph’s eyes narrowed, “He is the leader. And by that thought process, we should follow him, but we can also point out if he’s doing something we don’t like. We’ve done that. It’s up to Leo to either listen or come to us for clarification.”
Don shook his head, “Come to us? Please. This is Leo we’re talking about, he’ll most likely just sulk in his room, ignore us, then go right back to what he was doing before like we didn’t even do anything.”
“Leo can change and improve his leadership skills. Do you think on day one Leo would be able to take down a technodrome? No. He’s trying, Don. Things are just rough right now.”
Donnie let out a loud, sarcastic laugh. “Rough? Everything is rough for everyone! We’re all struggling with what is happening, what is Leo’s excuse? The only thing that he has to deal with is how much favor he gets from his father and whining about us not following him when we do follow him! It’s just not to his liking!”
Raph huffed. “He’s struggling just like the rest of us, and he has a lot going on in his head.”
Raph wanted to scream. He wanted to shout at Donnie everything he knew. About my boyfriend. The other friends. And the shit Leo goes through at the hands of the person Donnie basically worships.
He wants to see Donnie’s face crumble as he realizes Splinter is not who he says he is. That their older brother has a damn good reason to be a bit bitchy about life in general but chooses to not show how much true disdain he has for this world.
“He has done a lot, Dee,” Mikey said. “He almost died in the technodrome, and was always there for us when we were kids.”
Raph nodded, “Yeah! He’s a prick, but he's our brother, cut him some slack.”
“Like what?” Donnie snapped. “Be there? Be alive? That’s hardly a prove-worthy achievement, what the hell did he do other than the bare minimum.”
A fire blazed in Raph. “The bare minimum?” He barked. “He looked for food when we didn’t have enough. He took the fall for us when something happened. He helped us get running water so that we could stay clean. That bare minimum, Dee?”
Donnie’s brows furrowed, he went to argue when Mikey spoke up. “He also got Raph’s punching bag, helped me start cooking, and gave you trash to make stuff from!”
Donnie shook his head, “Splinter also helped with that! He’s not special!”
Mikey hummed, “He also was the one who helped me with my shell riot.”
Hold on. Record scratch. Pause.
… What?
Raph slowly looked at Mikey. “He… What?”
Mikey snapped his fingers. “Oh! And he also was the one that dealt with the cockroach infestation, you know, when Raph screamed like a girl when he saw one?” Mikey chuckled at the memory.
Raph huffed, “I’ll get you for that later, but what do you mean he was the one that helped you with your shell riot? He said Splinter did that.” “Yeah!”
Mikey shrugged, “I don’t know, man. I’m pretty sure I would remember who had to cut out pieces of my shell, and it’s Leo all the way.”
Raph felt his blood run cold. The idea of Leo– Nothing more than a child, cutting out pieces of Mikey’s body– Who was also a child was something out of a nightmare.
He could still hear Mikey’s cries. His youngest brother’s pain echoed through him. There was a reason he tried so hard to forget.
“And where was Splinter in all of this?” Raph asked. It was an abrupt change from the conversation they were having, but he needed to know.
Mikey asked. “We had gone to him multiple times by that point, when it got bad enough that Leo read we’d have to cut off pieces of my shell, he went to Splinter once last time. He came back crying.”
His blood went from ice cold to boiling with rage. Of course. Of course, Splinter won’t care enough to stick around when something like this happens. Of course, it would have to be Leo who takes his place.
“ SEE !?” Raph screamed, “This is what I mean! Do you understand why Leo would act ‘bratty’ once and a while? He has to deal with this bullshit!”
A fire entered Donnie’s eyes and he stood. “What’re you trying to imply? Huh?” He challenged.
Raph’s breathing was heavy. He wanted to smack Donnie. “I’m saying that someone who was yelled at by their father, then had to cut up their little brother’s shell has a fucking right to hate the world!”
“Sensei would never yell at Leo!” Donnie retorted, “Punishing a kid when they do something wrong is necessary!”
“He did NOTHING!” Raph threw his hands up, “Leo did nothing but be a good brother, and he ended up crying because of it! What should he have done? Huh? Leave Mikey with the illness that could’ve infected all of us!”
“You’re blowing this out of proportion, Raph,” Donnie stated, “Sensei is strict and harsh, he has issues stemming from Losing his family, of course, a child would cry at harshness because they haven’t learned when to not bother him!”
“Why you–” “And, anyway, back to the important thing: Why did Leo say it was Splinter that did it if it wasn’t actually Splinter that did it? Maybe Mikey’s just remembering wrong!” “Hey! I have a photographic memory! Especially when it comes to who was cutting me open!”
Raph pointed at Mikey, “We’ll do therapeutic screaming at each other about that later!” He snapped, then went back to Donnie, who was now snarling even more.
“Now, you listen to–” “NO! You listen to me , Raph!” Donnie cut him off, “Leo is making Dad look bad! How can you defend someone who tries to turn you against your own father!”
Raph shook his head, “Leo has done the opposite of making Splinter look bad!” He argued, Donnie scoffed, “How? How is this not making him look like a terrible parent when he tried his best!”
“There’s the thing, Dee, this –” He gestured wildly to all of them, “Is not Leo! Leo was the one who told us Splinter helped Mikey! He was the one that told us Splinter was the one getting us food when we knew damn well it was him most of the time! Leo has tried his best to make it seem like Splinter was a god-sent.”
“ This whole conversation is not Leo! It’s the truth! And if the truth is making Splinter look bad, then he is a shitty person!” He argued.
Donnie looked aghast at Raph’s statement. “Raphalle!” He screamed, “That is no way to speak of your father!”
“If he’s not Leo’s, then he damn well isn’t mine,” Raph growled. Donnie seemed confused by that statement, but Raph kept going. “I refuse to stand by and let Splinter take the credit for the good things Leo has done and then spin the things he can’t take credit for into something bad!”
Mikey was spinning a chair he found, and hummed. “Like how Splinter kept near-empty bottles of beer and stuff instead of food? So Leo had to go out and get more food? That stuff?”
The whole room went silent. Raph’s face paled, and Donnie’s confusion simmered his anger.
“He… What?” Donnie asked. Raph looked over at Mikey. How did he know about that? Raph only found out…
“How’d you figure that out?” Raph blurted. Mikey paused his spinning and thought.
“I was looking around for food bags because I wanted to make something, and I found one filled with these bottles… Leo caught me as I was pulling one out to figure out what it was… I was like seven or something, and drug me away while making a promise not to ever tell anyone.” He looked like he was considering something, probably the fact that he just told both Raph and Donnie what happened.
Mikey shrugged, “Oops.”
Raph pointed over at Mikey, “See?”
Donnie huffed, “Well– If Leo’s so perfect, why isn’t he here? What do you say about that?”
Raph was about to continue the screaming match when the words Donnie said clicked into his head.
He glanced around the lab and tried to listen to the TV playing. He tried to remember where Leo ran off to when they got to the lair. He tried to remember if Leo was even in the lair.
He tried to remember if Leo followed them at all.
“Guys, where’s Leo?” Raph asked, he heard Donnie scoff. “See? That’s what I mean–” “I’m serious, Donnie. Where is Leo?”
Donnie rolled his eyes, “Well, of course, he’s– He’s…” The sarcasm on Donnie’s face fell as he was slowly realizing the same thing that Raph was.
“I don’t think he followed us down,” Mikey admitted.
Something in Raph twisted in turn, a special kind of regret flipped into him as he slowly realized what could’ve happened.
Leo was that ass again, wasn’t he?
Raph spun on his heels and started to march out of the lab. “I’m looking for him.” He snapped, not even giving the other the chance to argue.
He just wanted to show Leo that they weren’t puppets to be controlled.
He didn’t want to push Leo away further.
Raph jumped from roof to roof. He was practically stomping around. He went to the edge of the roof and looked in the alleyway below, trying his hardest to get through to Leo’s T-phone.
“Come on, Leo, pick up,” he muttered as he tried to call again, but it didn't even get to the second ring before the call was cut off.
Leo’s phone was either off, or he was outright ignoring him.
Raph groaned, Shit! This was bad. He didn’t mean for this to happen. He thought it was all fun at the beginning. But now he was seriously regretting his actions.
He had to talk to Leo, clear things up, and make sure that–
“Lame-O-Nardo? Seriously?”
The voice was like nails on a chalkboard to him, he felt rage perk up in him as he turned around.
“ You …” He growled.
The dude from before– Damian , was on top of a water tower, glaring down at Raph.
He hopped down from the top and started to walk over to him.
But instead of the ‘laid-back guy’ Leo always said he was, Raph could feel the hatred rating off of this man. He looked ready to kill.
Raph glared at him. He didn’t like this man. Not one bit. He didn’t like that he could seemingly flip from happy to angry. He didn’t like it when he and Leo met. He didn’t like that Leo kept this dude a secret for so long.
“Where is my brother!” Raph demanded. Damian rolled his eyes. “He’s walking home, I was keeping an eye on him when I saw someone I needed to ‘talk’ to.”
Raph didn’t have a chance to react. The man was 8 feet away one moment, and then right in front of him the next.
Raph stammered back as pain flashed across his face. Holding his nose, he looked at Damian, who still looked ready for a fight.
“Why you little–” Raph ran toward him, screaming. Damian was quick to catch his fists and hold onto them with a grip that would make a bear blush.
Raph was about to yell at him, scream at him for daring to touch his brother, then go after him, but Damian beat him to the screaming match.
“Lame-O-Nardo? Lame-O-Nardo, and on his GODDAMN SWORD!? THE THINGS HE TREASURES AND PRIDES HIMSELF ON!? WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU YOU CAN’T GET INK OF A BLADE LIKE THAT EASILY!” The screaming made Raph’s ears ring.
“You couldn’t have just defeated him your way and left it at that!? You had to go after those swords!? Why? What was the point? What were you trying to pull!” He shook his head and snarled.
“It’s none of your business what I was thinking!” He snapped, “That stays between me and my brothers, now where is Leo? What did you tell him?”
He needed to know where his brother was, he needed to make sure to clear things up. He didn’t want this asshole using this against them.
“I told you, he’s going home !” Damian said he sounded tired. “After getting his feelings out, he decided to go back and wanted to talk to all of you.”
Raph felt heat rise in his body. “Bullshit! You’re most likely keeping him someone! What did I say to my brother?” He was accused. He didn’t trust this man. He didn’t like this man.
“I. Am. Not. Keeping. Him. Anywhere. ” The words were slow and spread out. Although he was talking to a child.
Raph growled. His animal instincts were slowly starting to get the better of him, he wanted to bite the shit out of this man.
“I don’t believe it!” He stated. “You always try to keep him away from us! You’re always sneaking around with him!”
Damian rolled his eyes. “Number one, I am not keeping him from you guys, number two, he was the one who chose to keep it a secret.”
“No!” Raph barked back. “No!? What do you mean ‘No’!?” “I mean Leo would’ve never kept anything a secret unless he was pushed into it! You knew about his life, and you saw the perfect opportunity to swoop in and convince him to stay silent to have your way with him!”
That statement made a shift in Damian’s demeanor. Raph suddenly felt very short compared to him– Did he grow or something? Raph could feel a burning heat on his hands, forcing them there. Damian’s hazel eyes shifted to a fiery orange, and Raph could’ve sworn he smelled smoke.
He has research into these types of things, he knows you can’t trust everything on the internet. But god dammit did it all scare him. Stories of people with hateful, spiteful parents and siblings falling into relationships equally as hateful because they didn’t know it wasn’t right. People are convinced to keep silent due to shame and fear.
“What the FUCK does that mean!?”
The dead bodies of some victims still hunted him in his sleep.
“It means you’re a piece of shit! Leo’s hurting, and whenever something pushes him to the edge, he goes to you! You’re taking him away, and making it so we have no clue as to what is going on in your relationship! Why are you doing this!? Why can’t Leo go to anyone but you!”
“BECAUSE THERE IS NO ONE ELSE!” Damian bellowed. “There is no one else that he can go to! No one would understand! April might have but she is gone now! He needs a place to go when everything gets too much! Of course, he’s going to go to me because not only am I his boyfriend , and not one of the family members he has sworn to protect, but I understand !”
“I understand what it means to have your life on the line! I know what it means to constantly worry about whether or not you’re going to live! I can sympathize with him, and give him a form of comfort he wouldn’t be comfortable to get from you all!”
“Like what?” Raph snapped.
“He likes to be picked up and hugged till he can’t breathe,” Damian retorted, “He likes to forget about his responsibilities and be cared for, he doesn’t want you guys to treat him like he’s fragile when he's vulnerable, he isn’t comfortable with the ones he protects to see him in such a light, so he goes to me to rant his feelings out. And, on top of that, he doesn’t want to rant to you guys about the stupid shit you all do!”
Damian’s breaths were heavy, and Raph was standing there, slightly uncomfortable.
“I… I do not want to take him from you guys,” Damian admitted, “And I can’t. Leo loves you from the bottom of his heart, and is willing to suffer for your guys’ sake… He cares for you more than you'll ever know, and you all bring him joy that I could never replace or take away.``
“I want to meet you all… I want to talk to the brothers he speaks so highly about, but he just isn’t comfortable with introducing me to you with the way this is heading, okay?” Damian stated. He let go of Raph’s hands and backed off.
“I’m sorry for hitting you,” he noted, “But, please, just try to talk to Leo before you do something so harsh.”
Raph stood there, so many emotions were swirling in him. He was confused and angry. He wanted to be angry. He needed to be. He was so tired, though.
“And also, step out of your brother's love life a bit. I understand being concerned and protective, but this is just getting creepy.”
Raph let out a laugh at the statement, it was short and humorless, but it was a laugh.
“Creepy? What are–”
He didn’t have a chance to finish his thought as a scream interrupted him, cutting through his words and turning his blood to ice.
Damian’s face also turned. It was pale and scary.
Leo.
Notes:
Everything has been said. Leo has told everyone and now has to face the music in the form of a not-so-happy Jamie. He talks to Damian about his feelings toward everything that has been going on with his brothers instead of bottling them up. Then Damian talks with Raph.
What could possibly- Oh, shit.
Chapter 18: Timer
Summary:
Leo has a game plan! He was going to apologize to his brothers, talk to through the horrid things called feelings, and everything was going to be fine- Why is the foot here?
Chapter Text
Leo walked on the rooftops of New York, his mind was running like mad.
Damian was right in many ways during that conversation… And, heck, Raph was right too.
He was so focused on being his best and having his brothers respect him and listen to him, that he forgot the fact that they weren’t him. They’re their beings who deserve to have their way of doing things respected.
So, he will apologize to them when he gets back home and has less strict regulations on what fighting style to use during training. Heck, maybe they can even teach him something.
… But he also needs to express the hurt he felt over the fact that they couldn’t just talk to him about how they felt. He didn’t need a physical lesson. He didn’t need to be thrown off the ropes. He needed his brothers to talk to him.
Which he would rather pass on than go through because A) he would be a hypocrite and B) he would rather die than be fully honest with his brothers about his feelings. It’s his issues, he can deal with them on his own–
He was walking through an alleyway when his thoughts were interrupted by the screeching of tires. He turned around to see a familiar white van pull into the alley with the back doors toward him.
He got into a defense stance right before the doors burst open, and foot soldiers came out.
“The foot?” Leo questioned, there were three outside the track, four more in the back, and how many in the front.
He was outnumbered, but this was the foot, he could beat them.
He pulled out his swords. He just needed to knock a few of them out, then they’d get sloppy out of fear, and he’d bolt.
The three rushed toward him, and he charged right back.
Jumping over them, he allowed the current to guide him this time.
He swept the legs of the one in the middle, popped the hilt of his sword into the left one’s face, and kicked the other into the wall before they even had a chance to react.
He turned away from them, thinking that would be the end of that. They were humans, after all.
That is when all three of them got up.
The one whose knees he swept grabbed him, and he yelped out of fear. The two others came up on him as well.
This won’t do .
He pushed off the ground, causing him to fall back on the one holding him, crushing the soldier under his weight to the point that it let go.
He rolled back to land on the ground next to the foot soldier’s head, and he looked down to see something… Odd.
There it was, twitching with electric zaps trailing it.
“They’re… Robots? ” Leo muttered. He then gasped and looked up at the other two that were closing in.
He leaped forward and sliced the two in two. Relief flooded him as he saw that they were, in fact, robots.
He faced the ones in the van and felt a chill run down his spine.
As they all stepped out of the van, he noted that they had a different appearance than the other three.
From left to right, their outfits had designs on them.
One had fiery wisps that trailed up its arms. The next had blue waves and snowflakes on its chest. The next had its mask covered in leaves and vines. And the last was fully covered in purplish gray lightning bolts.
As they looked at him, all of their eyes glowed red before fading to normal.
Leo felt the need to run .
Suddenly, the leafy one stepped forward with one foot. Leo jumped right as a wall of stone was created and retreated to the earth below.
“Woah!” Leo screamed as he landed and looked back at where the wall was. “You all have mana–” He dove to his left with a yelp when the frost set spikes of ice his way.
He landed after the roll and looked at all of them. He only had a second to move as the fire sent a flame ray right at him, causing him to stumble as he tried desperately to not get burned.
He looked at them all. This was bad. The foot now had mana upgrades. He had to warn the guys before something bad happened.
But wait– If he told the guys, then they’d be bound to have questions– Questions that would force him to tear down every single lie he has ever told them and would lead to them figuring everything out.
But what could he do? He couldn’t keep them away from the foot clan!? What–
He dodged out of the way of rocks that were thrown at him.
“Ah, right, get out alive now, panic later.”
He charged at the four, jumping as the frost one sent a small glacier his way. He jumped on top of the frost and pinned it under him, he turned and kicked the leafy one, and spun around, sword at the ready to slice the one that looked like thunder in two–
When he saw the words on his sword.
‘Lame-O-Nardo.’
Leo felt hurt and hestiants go through him. Was he doing well? He was beating them, right? Everything would be fine, and this wouldn’t hurt his brothers, right?
That was when all of his muscles stiffened, and he felt pure agony course through him.
He let out a scream that left his throat raw. His bones felt like they were shaking. He stumbled off of the frost soldier and held onto his swords for dear life.
He looked up with one eye as the other one squeezed shut, and he saw electric sparks flicker along the thunder as the others got up.
He felt out of breath. Tired. Pain was the only thing on his mind.
He couldn’t fight like this .
He turned around and started to run, he knew there was a sewer hole around here somewhere, he just needed to get out of this alley and find–
A wall of ice blocked his path, causing him to stop. He didn’t realize that at the top, the ice melted away, and sent down a wave of water.
He dropped his swords as the water hit, and he severed with the realization.
He stumbled a bit before trying to bend down and pick up his swords.
When the fiery one came in front of him and sent a wave of flames at him.
The flames licked and burned his hands. He yelped as he walked back, waving his hands to get the heat off of them.
Suddenly, something wrapped around his ankles. He froze at the stop.
His feet were taken out from under him, slamming his face into the concrete below. He cried out as pain crept into his face. He was dragged back by whatever had him, and his nose left a trail of blood.
Turned to be on his shell to see what was going on. That was when he realized that it was vines that were wrapping around him.
They went up his body, surrounding his legs and sticking them together, and doing the same with his hands as more vines went and acted like a gag to keep him silent.
The thunder one then jabbed out his palm toward him, and another shock of electricity was sent through him, causing his consciousness to fade a bit as he let out a muffled scream that mixed into a sob of pain.
He started to fade into unconsciousness. The world around him was slipping away.
“What the hell is going on here!?”
Raph stood in front of the carnage. He couldn’t believe his eyes.
It took them a moment to find this area, but after following the sounds of fights and screams, he and Damian were now where the fight was.
There was a giant wall of ice, kicked-up rocks, and scorched areas.
Raph eyes roamed the scene before he saw what he was looking for, and a rag bubbled in him.
There was his brother, tied up in a bunch of vines, being picked up by a weird-looking foot soldier with lightning all over it, and completely bloodied.
“Leo!” Raph screamed he started to charge forward when a soldier with fire designs on his sleeves stepped forward.
“Get back! Get back!” He heard Damian scream as the dude grabbed him by the shell and pulled him back.
Damian got in front right as the soldier let out a ray of film that came barreling toward them both.
Damian latched onto the flames, feeling its power course through him. He shivered a bit, it felt wrong . Hand-made.
He then spun around, the ending of the fire following his hands as he went to throw it at the group of ninjas.
He had a bright smile on his face. This would be enough of a flame to take out all of them. He could easily kill them all.
Then he saw Leo’s eyes.
They were wide and scared. Tears popped up in them.
If he let the fire go.
It would engulf Leo.
Hand and aimed it so he would throw the flame at the ground, causing it to leave scorch marks on the ground beneath him.
Raph stood behind Damian, gad-smacked as he watched the flames that were just about to roast them shift course and go to the ground before dying out.
“THEY HAVE POWERS!?” Raph screamed. “And they’re robots,” Damian responded. He picked something up off of the ground and threw it over his shoulder.
Raph caught it and screamed when he saw that it was the head of a foot soldier.
… Or whatever they had become. The head was metallic and heavy. There was no blood whatsoever. They were robots.
Raph looked up once more at the situation that was taking place.
He watched as the foot bots(??) looked at them.
And then the one with the lightning just threw Leo in the back of the truck, making him hit the back.
Raph felt the temperature rise around him, and now he wasn’t sure if it was his anger or not.
“Oh, you did fucking not.”
Damian pounced forward with what sounded like a roar. The foot bot with the flames launched some more at him, but he was able to re-direct them toward another, which had on a vine mask.
The one with the vines caught on fire and quickly was down for the count while Damian struggled with the fire one.
Raph felt frozen to the spot.
No, literally, this place was suddenly freezing –
He yelped as he moved right in time to get out of the way of flying ice.
He looked back and saw one of the foot bots that had on a snowy outfit.
He growled at the thing and charged after him.
He ran in a zig-zag motion to avoid being hit by the ice that was being thrown his way.
He jumped onto the bot and started to stab and slice it, going completely overboard as he continued to rip the thing apart even after it stopped moving.
That was when he heard what sounded like car doors opening.
He turned around and saw that the driver and passenger side doors had opened and there were now four more soldiers added to the field. How? He didn’t know these fuckers had powers and that was all his mind could focus on.
But these weren’t the same as the other ones, they had on normal outfits.
And their eyes just glowed red– Why were their eyes glowing red??
More were also coming, they were coming down from the rooftops.
Was this a setup?
Damian toured the fire one apart and turned his focus to the new ones coming in.
Leo watched it all unfold. His vision was fuzzy and his head throbbed, but he was awake enough to know that his brother and boyfriend just jumped into this mess, and now there were more foot bots on the way.
He struggled as he moved, trying to wiggle his way around so that the vines that were wrapped around him were easy to see and get to.
He was able to curl into a slight ball, he brought out his claws and reached down for the vines that surrounded his ankles.
He had to get out of here. He had to help them fight, he–
There was a thud in the trunk.
Leo looked up to see the footbot with the thunder right in front of him.
He had only a second to fear before pain erupted in him once again.
Raph heard the sound of a muffled cry as he was defending himself against one of the last footbots.
He looked over, and in the back of the truck, he saw the lightning one using electricity on his brother.
Anger started to rise in him. “Leo!” He screamed. He kicked the footbot he was fighting down and charged over to where the van was.
Then his ankle was grabbed.
He looked down at the vines that wrapped around him and tried to pull himself out, panic settling.
The car engine started.
He looked up with a gasp right in time to see the doors to see the doors to the back of the van close, with the remaining two foot bots getting inside the diver and passenger side door.
He watched as the van drove off.
With his brother in the back of it.
“No!” He screamed as he looked back at the one who trapped him and pulled on his leg.
That was when Damian crashed by and knocked the head off of the foot bot, causing the vines around Ralph's ankles to go limp.
Damian had his back to him as Raph got out of the trap that was set up.
“What were you doing!?” Raph shouted, “This is all your–” “SHUT UP!”
Damian whipped around to him, Raph could see tears brimming in the boy's eyes, but his face held so much anger that it made Raph back down immediately.
“Leo was just fucking kidnapped and you’re standing here starting a fight, go back home and get your brothers!” Damian turned from Raph once, and jumped onto the fire escape, then went to the rooftops above them, leaving Raph there.
Ralph stood there, frozen at the words that were just screamed at him.
He had a bad feeling in his gut as he ran to the nearest manhole.
“Guys… Guys!”
Raph burst through the entrance of the lair, Donnie and Mikey stood from their stops on the couch and started to make their way over to where their out-of-breath brother was.
“Foot– Powers– Leo– Taken– Hurry!” Raph got out between gasps of air.
“Woah, woah! Easy Raph,” Donnie said as he held his hands to the red turtle, “What’s the issue?”
Raph sucked down a breath before he spoke.
“It’s the foot,” he began, “I was– I was looking for Leo when I heard a scream, I went over to the place and there were these… Foot soldiers that look weird .”
Donnie and Mikey looked at each other, “Weird how?” Don asked.
“They– They had different uniforms! One had vines, then there was fire, then snow, and then lightning, and then–”
“They had powers, guys ! And they took Leo!”
The two’s eyes widened in shock. “Woah, powers!?” Mikey asked, “They kidnapped Leo!? Why didn’t you start with that!?” Donnie almost yelled.
“And what do you mean by ‘powers,’” the purple brother asked, “What powers?”
Raph huffed, “I mean exactly what I said! Powers! They were using fire and vines– And they threw Leo in the back of the van and shocked him!”
Donnie shook his head, “No– That– That can’t be. How would they be able to use… Powers? There has to be a reasonable explanation for all of this.”
Raph huffed, “I know what I saw, Donnie, but that’s not the main issue here, Leo has been kidnapped and we’re just standing here, let’s move!” He ordered.
“What is going on here?” Someone give Raph something to throw, please.
They all looked over to where their sensei had entered the room, approaching them with a miffed expression on his face.
“Raph is saying that he was attacked by the foot,” Donnie ratted. Raph glanced over at his purple brother. Splinter raised a brow toward him.
He sighed, “The foot soldiers are now robots, they were flinging lightning and fire and sh– Stuff, and they ended up kidnapping Leo!”
“And I’m saying that that is absurd and there has to be another reason for the power!” Donnie cut in.
Raph watched Splinter’s expression closely. He nutted how the rat seemed to stiffen.
“I apologize, Donatello, but unfortunately… There is a chance that Raphael may be correct in what he saw,” he admitted.
“WHAT!?” Both Mikey and Donnie shouted in unison. Did they seriously not believe him or something?
Splinter turned his back to them as he stroked his beard. “Yes… Mana. The substance of the devils below us… It can be harnessed and used to grant the user powers… Fire, earth, and ice are the three most common, with wind and lightning being rarer.”
Donnie stared at Splinter, dumbfounded.
Raph stepped forward, “Yeah! They did have powers, and they took Leo! We have to go after them, Sens–”
“Absolutely not!” Splinter snapped as he turned back to them, Ralph flinched at the sudden reaction.
“W– What!? Why!” He demanded.
“It’s far too dangerous–” “It’s the FOOT!” “RAPHEAL!”
Ralph shut up at the shout, stiffening as fear coursed through him.
“Mana and the powers that come with it are dangerous. Deadly. Especially in the hands of someone like the Shredder– Leonardo’s mistakes are his own. He can deal with the problem he has found himself in since he was so bent on getting himself into it. But I will not lose my sons to his childish actions!” Splinter ranted with a hiss to his voice.
“S–Sensei?” Donnie questioned.
Raph stood there, glaring at the rat.
“And when did Leo not fall into your son's category?” Raph accused. “R–Raph!”
He watched as Splinter’s eyes narrowed. “I will not have my actions questioned by an over-emotional child! You will not be going after Leonardo, understood?”
Donnie started to walk toward Splinter. “But, Sensei! He’s our brother, you can’t be serious–”
The yelp Donnie let out made Raph’s blood freeze.
He watched as Donnie recoiled from a flick of a tail so quick Raph almost missed it.
Donnie turned his back to Splinter and held onto his face as Mikey approached him and tried to look at it.
“My choice is final !” Splinter shouted, “Do not force me to punish you once more! I am only trying to do what is best for this family!”
“You all have never appreciated the effort I have had to go through.”
Before Raph could lose his shit at him, Splinter turned his back to the turtles and left.
And Raph was just standing there, frozen.
He should be mad. He was mad. He wanted to throw a punch at the closest wall. He wanted to rip Splinter apart.
But it was that same anger that kept him in his place.
He watched as Mikey tried to talk to Donnie, with the purple turtle remaining completely silent.
Raph couldn’t watch this anymore.
“I’m looking for Leo,” he stated. Mikey looked at him like he just admitted to murder.
“W– What!? Are you crazy? Splinter just said–” “I don’t care what he said!” Raph yelled, “I’m going after Leo, and that’s final, whether or not you both are coming is your own choice!”
He pointed at the two of them. “If you want to sit here on your asses and lay about to follow Splinter’s instructions, fine by me! But just know that it will have consequences on your relationship with Leo!”
“If you want to tell our older brother that Splinter’s worries are more important than his life, then go for it! But I’m not going to sit here any longer and try to keep my mouth shut when you guys choose to ignore the obvious!”
Raph’s breathing was heavy after his rant. He analyzed what the two were doing.
Mikey’s eyes were wide and brimming with tears. The youngest brother looked so… Conflicted and confused. He was glancing between Raph and Donnie, as though trying to decide if he was going to stay with the injured purple brother or go with Raph.
The tension in the room was suffocating, but it only caused the fire in Raph’s veins to ignite more.
Why was it a hard choice? Their brother was kidnapped, and they’re telling him that they won’t go apeshit that Leo is missing. When Leo was clearly about to kill someone when Mikey went missing!?
“Raph.” The sudden voice made Raph cringe. He looked over at Donnie and was about to start screaming again.
“Go.”
The word made Raph falter. He watched as Donnie lifted his head to reveal a pink spot on his face.
“Go find Leo. Me and Mikey will stay here and cover for you if Splinter asks questions,” Donnie insisted.
Raph snorted, “Oh, so now we’re disobeying Splinter?”
Donnie hesitated with his response, “Sensei, he’s… He’s not in his right mind right now, and he will regret ever speaking those words in the future, but right now you need to go get Leo while we talk him back to normal, alright?”
Raph stared at his two brothers. He was angry. They should be with him on this one, heading out to rescue their brother. But instead, they’re staying here? Are you kidding?
But it was as much of a bone as he had. He can’t offer to not take it.
“Fine,” he barked, turning around and running out of the lair.
It didn’t matter, anyway. He would find Leo on his own.
He had to.
Karai laughed alongside Shini as she told her about what happened that night. Explaining to her why she was out in a blizzard was a bit of a wild ride.
She was about to tell her about the mission she had been given– To release the guardians before the mana bombs exploded when her phone started to ring.
“And– Hold on, Shini, give me a moment,” she said as she walked away from the other while pulling out her phone.
She smiled as she left the room. Leo’s contact popped up on the screen as a call came through.
She answered her phone and put it to her ear.
“What’s up, Leo–”
“Hello, Karai.”
She felt her heart larch. Her blood curled in her veins at the voice that came through the phone.
“... Sphynx,” she said through gritted teeth.
The woman on the other end hummed, “Hopefully, this isn’t bad timing, but–” “What the FUCK are you doing with Leo’s phone!?” Karai screamed.
“Oh~ Temper, temper,” the voice teased with a giggle added to the end, “I’m just holding onto it as your friend is unconscious. Who knew dragons couldn’t take too many electric shocks in one sitting, huh?”
Oh, someone give her the power to reach through the phone and throttle this bitch–
“... You SON OF A BITCH–” “Now, now, there. Is that any way for a lady to act? After all the danger you have caused?”
Karai didn’t know how to respond to that. She remained silent, breathing into the phone as she tried her hardest to not lose it.
“Your father misses you so much, dear,” Sphynx said in a sickly sweet voice, “he won’t stop sulking about you leaving your foot, and even had to go to Japan to heal from the pain you have caused him to go through…”
“And after all he did?” she asked, “Raising you when your mother died? And then you just go and side with the son of the one that took her away? Is that any way to treat your father?”
Karai felt something creep through her. She didn’t know if it was guilt or disgust.
“... He was a piece of shit that I escaped from. I owe him nothing.” Her teeth were gritted as she spoke, anger made her blood rise. “Now, there, hunny…” “Don’t call me that.” “... Hmm, well then, I will say this once, and only once:”
“Come back to the foot clan, before it’s too late.”
Karai didn’t know if it was the cold or the sheer audacity that this woman had– But she started to laugh. Hard.
She was curled over laughing at one point, a crazed, pained laugh that made her feel manic.
“You’re dumber than I thought if you think I would ever –” “I still have your friend, remember?” her voice was something else now. Gone was the sweet voice, trying to get her back, now replaced with something more sinister.
“Or do you just want me to have some more fun?” Cackling after her words made Karai’s heart drop.
“... Where are you?” She asked.
“That’s what I thought. Now, come to Brad Ford's old dojo.” Karai huffed. “I’m guessing alone?” She asked.
“Hm, I don’t care much. The more the merrier, just be sure they’ll be good entertainment.” “Wait– Entertainment, what–”
“Tick, tok, my dear.”
“Or else your little dragon friend may not get out with his wings.”
Sphynx hung up the phone after that, causing Karai to just stand there, frozen.
So many thoughts rushed through her mind.
Sphynx had Leo.
What was she going to do?? She needed to figure out how to get Leo back and not get involved with the foot again.
Why was this happening? She just wanted to go around in the underworld and find herself in her new home, why was she being dragged back into this mess?
Suddenly, her phone– Erh, moonstone started to ring again.
She looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Damian.
He answered his call and didn’t even need to put him to her ear to hear him.
“KARAI! Leo’s been kidnapped!” Damian shouted, clearly out of breath, “I was getting into a fight with his brother when the foot kidnapped him– Do you know anywhere they could be?”
Karai took a moment to breathe.
“It’s Sphynx,” she answered. “She just called me, she wants me to show up if we want Leo back.”
She could tell Damian stopped his running, “What!?” “Yeah, yeah, I know, she said she was at Bradford’s dojo, and that I can bring others, but they have to be entertaining… Whatever that means.”
“Okay… Send me the location, and I’ll meet you there!”
Karai nodded, although she knew he couldn’t see her.
What mess were they about to get into?
Leo grunted as pain erupted from his shell. He fell to the floor from being thrown against a wall.
The room was spinning, his vision was fuzzy, and there was the taste of copper in his mouth.
He tried to look around the room, to figure out where on earth he was, but there wasn’t an inch of it he could recognize.
It was all dark metal, the floor, the walls, the ceiling… All lighted by a fluorescent light that burned at his skin and made him want to puke.
He gripped as best as he could at the floor below him and started to push himself up. He needed to stand, he needed to fight. He needed to–
He felt a footstep on his shell and pushed him back down to the floor with a whimper.
“Awe, not so high and mighty there, are you? What a shame… I was enjoying watching you struggle .” Leo screamed as her foot twisted against the soaring pain in his shell.
She chuckled at his cry. “It truly is impressive,” She mentioned as she stepped away from him, “What a little mixing can do.”
He was suddenly being jostled around, rope-like objects wrapped around his wrist, ankles, and tail, and pinned his wings to his back.
He was thrown up into an X, and he glared at Sphynx, feeling the thick blood from his nose run down his face.
Suddenly, he yelped as a fireball just barely missed him. Sphynx cackled at his panic.
“This is incredible! And you think that so-called crime lord thought this was a waste!?” She sounded manic as she threw her hands out, gesturing to the mana-powered foot soldiers.
“With this, I will not only be able to keep you here, but I can also return that little brat of his to the Shredder!”
Leo let out a growl, “Don’t you dare touch Karai!” He slurred his words as he spoke. Sphynx only rolled her eyes.
“Oh, hush, you have no room to make cases,” she snapped, “Besides, she’s coming here willingly.”
“What?”
“Oh, yes, after I talked to her about how much her dear old dad missed her, she easily came running back,” Sphynx walked toward him with a smile, she was right in his face now, “Guess being friends with the son of the man who killed her mother wasn’t too applying anymore.” She giggled.
Leo was baffled by that statement. Son of the man– Splinter?
“Well that’s a lie,” Leo said bluntly, “Splinter doesn’t have the guts to put someone out of their misery. They’re useless to him.”
Sphynx grinned, “Oh, what a wonderful idea you have of your father. But, yes, I am very aware of Splinter’s… Lack of motivation,” she said with a snare, “It’s honestly frustrating.”
“But,” She waved her hand, “I will follow the Shredder’s little story about how he killed Tang Shen, and let that little girl come crawling right back to us.”
Leo blinked, “O– Oh– Hold it now! Splinter definitely did not kill When! He basically worships her at this point! How could anyone say otherwise?”
She rolled her eyes, “Well, Karai is Shen’s daughter, who got with a man that hates his own son, so she’s bound to believe whatever story she is given… A bit like your father in that way, of course, you would know that all too well, huh.”
Sphinx looked at him with a teasing smile, one finger to her cheek with the other arm crossed across her chest as though she was thinking.
Leo snapped at her, “My father and Shen were married for some unknown reason! Maybe he was different then, maybe she was like Don, who knows! Why would the Shredder claim Shen was Karai’s mother!?”
Sphynx hummed, “Like Don, huh?” She asked. Leo felt regret twist in his gut. She waved the thought off, “Anyway, it was exactly like the Shredder was lying to her.”
Leo gave her a baffled look as her smile turned wolf-ish.
“You can see it in her eyes. Her hair. She’s Shen’s daughter, alright,” she stated.
Leo narrowed his eyes, “But that would make Karai Splinter’s daughter, and–” He was laughing, but cut himself off in realization.
Miwa.
His eyes widened. “Karai is Splinter’s daughter,” he stated.
Sphynx winked at him and he shivered, “Bingo!” She cheered. “It truly is ironic, isn’t it? That Shredder would hold such a grudge against being taken in by a rival clan, and raised as their own, only to take in a daughter and do the exact same, um?”
Leo only stared at her. His eyes were owlishly wide. So many things clicked together in his head.
“But it’s no matter,” Sphynx waved off as she turned around.
“I don’t care if she continues to live the lie, I don’t care if she figures it out, so go ahead and tell her if you want to shatter her life more than you already have–” Guilt crept through Leo.
“But just so you know, she’ll be returned back to the Shredder by the end of the day.”
Leo growled and started to thrash, trying his hardest to get out of the restraints he was in.
Karai was his sister– The daughter of the person who took him in, and on top of that, his friend. He wasn’t going to let Sphynx get away with this.
She was now in the doorway, the foot bots from before had already left.
She paused and looked over her shoulder.
“Funny… How you can be raised as a person for your whole life.”
“Get the one that hates his guts, he's the one he’ll always love more.”
Leo froze, he felt like an arrow was struck through his heart.
“You’ll never be enough, Leonardo,” Sphynx bit out. “You weren’t enough for your birth family to keep you, and you aren’t enough for the adoptive father to love you.”
“So just sit there like the doll you are nothing but, and let us do something useful with your corpse.”
And with that, she walked out of the room.
Leaving Leo there, who felt gut-punched by a statement he knew was true.
He wasn’t enough.
Damian ran through the streets of New York, his breath heavy as he gasped for air.
He got the location of the dojo from Karai, and now he was trying to make it there as soon as possible, and also figured out that it was the same dojo where he met Bradford in too.
He knows he can fly.
But he could feel eyes on his back.
He huffed and picked up the peace, trying to get there and losing whoever was following would be damn near impossible, so he just had to act like a human until he was fully in the clear.
He also may not be able to go into demon mode in the dojo due to cameras– Damn it!
He almost screamed in frustration as he ran.
First, he has to save his boyfriend.
Then he’ll deal with the creeper.
The dojo was quiet and still, the yellow floors mixing perfectly with the paper-white walls. The lights were completely off, and there was no sign that anyone had been in there recently.
A figure jumped down from the ceiling and rolled, another one that was larger quickly followed.
“Where is everyone?” Damian whispered as he looked around.
Karai could feel the sweat gathering on her palms, “I don’t know, she said for us to meet her here, but she’s nowhere–”
The door behind them slammed shut. The two shut up instantly.
The lights flashed on, making Karai shield her eyes.
Metal slid across the walls of the room, she yelped when she had to move to avoid the metal that slid to cover the floor under her.
The room was a metal box now.
“Yeah!” Damian yelled he rammed his shoulder up against the wall to try and get it to budge, but nothing happened.
A chuckle rang through the air. “Now, now! Is that any way to start this night off??”
The two looked over to the front of the room where there was a wooden desk.
Suddenly from the ceiling, a TV emerges.
Sphinx's smug face on it.
“ You… ” Karai growled.
Sphynx clapped her hands in glee, “Yes! Me!” She sang out.
“What do you–” “Where is Leo!” Damian cut her off as he stepped toward the screen, the room was getting hot and she swears she saw smoke coming off of Damian.
“Oh, my! How rude! You haven’t even given me a chance to talk!” Sphynx bemoaned. Damian looked ready to punch the screen.
“Well then, how about I rip out your tongue and use it to–” “Damian,” Karai warned. Sphynx barked out a laugh.
“Yes, yes, listen to your temporary leash, you dog,” she snared. Damian snarled in return.
“Well then,” She said with a clap, “I’m sure you’re just dying to know what happened to your little you, um?” She asked.
Karai wanted to scream at her for that comment, but she knew she risked dragging this out.
When she didn’t get a response, Sphynx continued, “Well, I will let you know that he is alive! And awake right now… With all of his limbs intact as well! Yeah for you!”
“However… If I just gave him back to you… Well, where’s the fun in that!?” She asked. Her laugh after being manic.
Damian was about to spit something out when Karai grabbed his arm. He looked over at her as she shook her head. They couldn’t let Sphynx get under their skin.
“So, here’s what’s happening!” Sphynx announced.
Suddenly, the video feed changed.
Damian and Karai’s eyes widened. “Leo!” Damian bellowed.
On the screen, Leo was tied up in the form of an X with vines, he was in his dragon form and was clearly teetering on the edge of being unconscious.
Sphynx cackled at Damian’s shake.
“Yes! There is your lovely pet! Trap in a cage!”
The shot suddenly panned out, it showed a room with two levels, one on the ground and another due to the walls being set back a bit. It also showed Leo’s box hanging from a chain with a tunnel heading directly to it, but nothing was attaching the cage to the tunnel.
That wasn’t what Karai’s horror was about though.
“Above mutagene~” Sphynx sang out.
The video feed showed Leo’s cage dangling above a giant batch of mutagen in a glass cylinder container.
“No!” Both Damian and Karai shouted.
“Do you even know what that stuff does!? Are you–" "Hm, yes, I do know what it does,” Sphynx cut Karai off, “To mortals.”
“But… What happens when mutagen mixes with mana? Now that’s a real test.”
Karai felt sick. Who was this woman to do this? Run experiments on a person with no care in the world for how it would affect them or the people they love.
Was she like this? Was her father like this and she was just too blind to see it?
Karai shook her head, no time to dwell on the past. They needed to get Leo.
“YOU BITCH!” Damian roared, he looked like he was about to jump the screen.
Sphynx flickered back onto the screen with a pleased smirk. “Now, there,” she cooed.
Karai stepped forward, “Please, I have come here like you asked, just let Leo go and I’m yours! I’ll rejoin the foot without any struggle.” She pleaded.
Sphynx chuckled. “Oh… Do you really think that’s why I asked you to come here? Wow, you’re as dense as your father and the Key, huh?”
Confusion seeped through Karai. If that wasn’t the reason why Sphynx called her here, then what was it?
Her gaze turned dark. “I want to have some fun,” she stated, “The Shredder has gotten boring.”
Karai felt a chill run up her spine. The Shredder? Boring? She has lived with that man, how can a sadistic bitch like Sphynx find anything he does boring?
“So!” Sphinx's smile grew, “You have… Um, 7 minutes to find the room you’re poor Key is in!”
There was the sound of something whirling behind them, they both whipped around to see that there was now a door-shaped hole in the wall. The wall just past the doorhole had a blue exclamation mark.
“And these blue points will help you find your way!” Sphynx said with such glee.
They both looked back at her. “However, fail to find the room and save your pet, and I’ll drop it into the mutagen! Understood?”
Karai and Damian remained silent at the statement.
“Good! Bye-bye for now!” She teased with a wave.
Sphinx's face disappeared, now showing a timer counting down from 7.
Karai and Damian looked back toward the door, shaking engulfing them.
But it was time to run.
They bolted out of the room, whipping around the corner of the door as their eyes landed on the first blue mark they saw.
They rush down the hallways, their breaths only pants that shake their bodies as adrenaline takes over.
“You don’t think we can trust her– Right?” Damian gasped for air and cut himself off.
“It’s our only option,” Karai retorted.
Damian only huffed a bit but didn’t respond again.
They made a left at the mark and were met with a wide-open cafeteria-like room with chairs attached to long tables.
Karai only sputtered a bit, she had never seen this in the dojo before, then she caught up with Damian, and–
Foot soldiers dropped from the ceiling, but their hands turned into saws and maces.
They both stopped right where they were.
“Foot bots!” Damian announced as he summoned his sythe.
Karai stared at the group of three bots, wide-eyed.
What happened to her team?
One of the boys charged at them, and Damian pouncing in front and slicing it down without a second thought broke Karai out of her trance.
She grabbed her sword and unsheathed it. She leaped into the air, got on top of Damian’s back, then jumped again to land directly on top of the other bot, sparing it through the face.
She got up and looked to the last one standing.
Who was quickly incinerated by Damian.
“Let’s go!” Damian announced as he once again bolted forward, Karai followed behind but was lagging a bit. Her mind ran.
What had Shredder done to the clan? Why were all robots now? What happened to the people she used to lead?
She shook her head. It didn’t matter. It was all in the past. She was just going to get Leo and be done with the foot.
But something still twisted in her gut. Guilt wormed its way through her.
Maybe if she never left, this wouldn’t have happened–
“Move!” Damian grabbed her and tugged her closer to him, making her miss the ice spikes that were tossed her way.
She watched the spikes shatter against the wall and looked over to see five more foot bots in the hallway now, they had had on spell markings. Two had fire-like markings, one had ice, and two had earth.
“What the!?” She yelped at the sight of them, “They have upgrades,” Damian grumbled.
Karai and Damian charged at the foot bots.
Karai was able to use her sword to slice through the vines of one of the bots while dodging the pointed leaves of the other. She flipped over a group of leaves and landed right in front of the two.
Damian, meanwhile, went after the other three.
One of the fire bots tossed out a fireball toward him.
He grabbed the ball with one hand and put it onto his scythe, making it look like a flaming candy apple.
He used with motion to go into a spin before coming back and using his speed to hit the ice spikes that were flying at him, evaporating them on the spot.
He then spun his scythe and screamed as he brought it down full force on the ice one, making it burn alive and causing the fire on his scythe to transfer over.
Karai sliced through one of the leaf bots, then grabbed what was left of its body to use as a shield for the other that was closest to where the ice one once was.
She threw the body to the floor and stabbed the foot bot through the chest.
Damian turned to his left and used his scythe to underhandedly slice the foot bot across its body.
He looked around with heavy breath, he couldn’t see anymore.
He turned back to where Karai had taken out the other two and asked, “Wasn’t there a fifth one?”
His question was answered when he heard something Klank being him, followed by electric noises, and something hitting the floor,
He turned around and was shocked at what he saw.
“RAPH!?” Both of them screamed out as the red brother got up from taking out the last bot.
He looked at both of them with disgust in his eyes.
“You have powers!?” He exclaimed, then pointed over to Karai, “And you’re working with her!?”
Damian glared down at him. “I figured those two things were obvious,” he retorted.
Raph growled at him, he looked like he was about to pop a blood vessel. “She’s on her feet!” He screamed.
“Hey!” Karai called out, crossing her arms, “I quit months ago!”
Ralph looked at her, “Likely story, sweetheart, now you both better start explaining or so help me I’ll shove my sai SO FAR–” “Enough!” Damian screamed.
He was looking at something with a worried look.
Karai followed his gaze and her face paled. It was another clock.
They had five minutes.
“Five minutes, we gotta go!” Karai shouted before taking off toward the next blue marker.
She could hear Damian and Raph take off after her.
“Five minutes!? Till what!?” Raph shouted at her. “Till Leo gets dropped into mutagen, hurry!” Damian shouted back at him.
“... WHAT!? WHAT DO YOU MEAN LEO–”
Karai gasped as she came to a stop.
They were now at an intersection of hallways.
But that wasn’t really the issue, she could see the marker just past the intersection.
The real issue was the dozens of foot soldiers coming from it.
“WATCH OUT!” Damian the few with guns fired up with blastors and started to fire at the group.
They all screamed and scattered as they went over to where the group of bots were.
Damian grabbed a few of them and started to rip them to shreds as Raph sliced a few down with his sai.
“This is your fault!” He screamed out. Damian shot a glare, “How is this my fault?” He asked, grabbing the body of one of the bots and using his scythe to hold it to his back, making it take the hit instead.
“If Leo– Neh! Never went with you–” Raph huffed as he punched down one of the bots shooting at them, and used the blaster he had to block a laser and then shot 3 others. “He won’t have gotten kidnapped!”
“Do you think I don’t know that!?” Damian retorted as he threw his shield at some of the others knocking him down, “Maybe you should take into account why he went to me in the first place!”
Raph glared at him, “Oh, you son of a–” “SHUT UP!”
They all dodged bolts and knives as they looked over to where Karai was. She kicked down one of the bots, then went to the ground to grab the feet of another, then she stood, knocking that one down to its back.
She then spun around and used the bot as a sort of bat to knock down the others.
She tossed the soldier to where the last of the gunners were, taking them both out.
She looked at the boys. “Are y’all idiots!?” She screamed as she stabbed a bot.
“Can’t you boys get along four FIVE SECONDS!?” She yelled while knocking, slapping a bot so hard it made its head spin.
Raph hit one with the blunt end of his sai, “But he–” “I don’t care if Damian fucked your damn mother, Rapheal! We have four minutes before Leo is dropped into mutagen and you’re sitting here startin’ shit!” Karai cut him off.
Damian snorted as he cut a foot bot in half. “And you’re not innocent here either, mister!” Karai yelled, “You should know better than to respond when a dumbass runs his mouth–” She cut off a bat's head, “Has been around Leaf taught you nothing!?”
Raph looked confused, “What who–” “I don’t care for your petty arguments, alright!? Raph–” She pointed to him, “You care for your brother, Damian” She pointed to him, “You care for your boyfriend– And guess what!? They’re the same person! Fucking Leo! So if you both can’t at least work together for my sanity, work together to save him!”
Damian and Raph were both silent at that.
Raph awkwardly looked toward the ground as he punched the head off another bot.
“So… You are dating Leo?” He pointed out. He had always known, but now it was just confirmed.
Damian huffed as he stepped forward, Raph saw a determined look in his eyes.
Karai was wondering what on earth Damian was about to do when she saw it.
There was the faint glow of reddish-orange cracks coming from under his shirt.
They started on both the back and front, where his heart was, and splintered and expanded, crawling across his torso, and reaching their way to his neck.
His eyes glowed red. His throat radiated orange.
Right as the foot soldiers were about to charge at him, he planted his foot forward and let out fire from his mouth that ended the entire hallway and barreled down it.
When the fire cleared, there was a path for them to make it through, and a small blood mark appeared on the back of his shirt.
They all took this as their cue to run, Raph and Karai bolted through, but Damian stopped and continued to fight the bots.
Raph and Karai stopped to look back at him.
“Damian what are you doing!?” Karai shouted. She looked up toward the clock.
3 minutes left .
“Go!” Damian shouted, “I’ll hold them off!”
Right as the bots were about to head over to the two, Damian whipped his arms and created a giant wall of fire that blocked the bots from them.
There was no room left to argue as Damian ripped the bots to shreds.
Karai and Raph took off down the hallway.
They had two minutes remaining when they entered the room.
“This is it!” Karai shouted out. Now that they were in it, she could see it more clearly. Boxes, cobwebs, and barrel drums with a caution sign on them were scattered around the room with a thick coat of dust.
“That’s a lot of mutagen,” Raph whispered. Karai looked above where the container was and pointed to a metal cage with a hallway going to it. “There!” She cried out. She couldn’t see Leo, but that was the cage.
Raph felt panic swarm in him. They weren’t lying.
“Leo!” He screamed out.
Leo hung from his restraints, limb, and bleeding as he tried to keep his eyes open.
He wasn’t doing too well, though, and he was bouncing back and forth from benign consciousness and unconsciousness. His eyes were so heavy, he just wanted to sleep.
“Leo!”
He bolted awake with a sharp gasp at the scream. That voice– he knew that voice–
Raph…
Leo automatically changed from his dragon form to his turtle form and looked around.
It seemed like he was in some sort of box, the hall in front of him had nothing between him and it.
The door at the end of the tunnel opened.
Sphynx walked through, “Well, well, well,” she said with a clap. “It seems like your little friends have found the room… But not you, what a shame.”
Metal bars came down in front of Leo, caging him in.
The vines let him go and he was dropped to the floor with a grunt.
He struggled to lift his head as he looked at Sphynx with a glare.
“You won’t get away with this!” He hissed.
Sphynx rolled her eyes.
“You know,” she started, brushing past Leo’s threat with ease, “I’ve always wondered something.”
She crouched to get on eye level with him.
“Ever since I first saw your family, I found it… Odd that a dragon would be mixed up with a bunch of mutants. Then I figured out that they were the Hamato clan, and I found it even more strange,” she admitted.
“Oh, yeah? And why is that?” He snapped.
She hummed. “The Hamato clan… Millions of years ago, before any human history books began, the underworld and the mortal world were one, the two were bound to each other. So you could walk into a forest and end up in a pit of lava. And where there was an opening, there were bound to be issues.”
She waved her hand, “One of which was dragons. They slaughtered millions, burned houses to the ground, and starved human slaves they kept.” Leo felt shame creeping into him.
“Many raised to defeat this threat. All failed. All but one clan,” Her eyes turned off, “The Hamatos.”
Leo’s breath was caught in his throat.
“They built up an empire. Killing dragons turned them into a powerhouse. But of course, when they sealed the underworld away, there were now dragons to hunt, meaning they quickly crumbled,” she stated, “But, still, I wondered why: The powerhouse built around killing dragons, would take in a dragon as one of their own?” She asked.
Leo felt uncomfortable by all of this. Sphynx smiled down at him.
She looked like she knew something.
“But that’s all in the past, now isn’t it?” She asked as she smiled, “And it won’t matter soon enough.”
Leo flinched away from her as she went to reach for him. “What does that mean!?” He snapped, his face contorted into a glare that was mixed with fear and anger.
She hummed.
“I’ve always wondered what happens when a dragon touches mutagen,” she admitted.
She stood from where she was and Leo could only watch in horror as she walked over to a lever.
Leo glanced over to the clock, “B– But they still have a minute left!” Leo said with a nervous chuckle.
Sphynx laughed at him, “When have you ever known me to be honest?” She asked.
Her hand wrapped around the lever.
“N– No! Please!” Leo begged, “You– You need me! You’re cult needs me, you can’t follow open the portal to the Dragon King without me! I’m of no use for you muttering!” He reasoned, trying to find anything to bargain with.
Sphynx rolled her eyes. “Oh, please, we can just use that whore of a wife that our god had for the portal. You’re replaceable. It’s something everyone around you has come to realize. Even those darling brothers of yours.”
Leo felt his breath being dragged out of him. “What?” He asked.
“Why do you think only one came? And it’s the one who loves to torment you, as well. Do you really think he cares that you’re in danger?” Leo’s heart pounded in his chest. “No, he’s just upset he lost his plaything,” Sphynx waved her hand.
“N– No!” Leo choked out, there was a stinging pain in the back of his throat, “No, you’re wrong!”
“My brothers… They may not understand, but they care about me!” He insisted. He knew it was true, he knew it… He was trying to believe it, he really was.
Sphynx hummed, “Um… They care for the turtle they think you are. But what happens when they discover the horrid creature underneath? Um? What will they do then?”
Leo… Leo didn’t have an answer for that. He didn’t know what they would do.
Tears brimmed in his eyes as he watched Spyhnx’s hand tighten around the lever.
What would they do if they knew? What would they do if they saw the monster he was about to become? How quickly would they leave? How little of use would he be for them?
He never felt so alone in his life.
“They’re going to abandon you anyway, why not speed up the process?”
She pulled the lever.
Leo screamed as tears dropped down his eyes.
He started to fall.
When Raph heard a mechanic clank, his head fell to the pits of his stomach.
Raph looked up and screamed at the sight of his older brother falling toward the pit of mutagen.
“NO!” He screamed, tears brimming from his eyes.
His heart was pounding, his thoughts completely wrapped up in what was going on, but he couldn’t move a muscle, he couldn’t–
A dark shadow flew across the sky toward Leo.
He was falling.
Leo was falling toward the mutagen and there was nothing he could do, no one who would save him, he was going to be abandoned here after they saw–
He felt arms wrap around him. Warm, strong arms collide and hold him.
He immediately felt safer. Something in him melted at the feeling.
He felt as if they both landed on the edge of the mutagene container and then went to the floor.
Leo wrapped his arms around his boyfriend’s neck and snuggled into his chest.
“T– Teddy!” He sobbed. It was pathetic. But fear was getting the better of him, despite being the so-called fearless leader, he was just so scared , and alone.
“Don’t worry, baby,” Damian breathed. He was in his human form, but just barely keeping himself together.
He watched as foot bots jumped down from the ceiling, their hands were maces and scythes while some swung around balls on chains.
“I got you,” he stated as he summoned his scythe just in time for the others to join him.
They all charged at the bots, Damian stepped on some of them and set a fire under his foot to melt them to a pulp.
He sliced others in half, clearing the way for the others to follow.
Raph punched and stabbed as he followed Damian. The three were able to make it to a window within seconds of grabbing Leo.
What they didn’t see was the flame that lit one of the gas barrels.
Right as they all got out, the barrel exploded.
This caused a chain reaction, imploding all of the barrels in there and sending the dojo up in a fiery ball.
They were now outside.
But it didn’t mean they were safe.
Leo looked over Damian’s shoulder to see the flames from the burning dojo coming right toward them.
His heart leaped, and he was moving on his own.
“Duck!” He shouted, causing everyone to get down.
He wriggled out of Damian’s grasp and reached toward the flames, his hands lighting up a royal blue as his eyes followed.
The flames followed his commands, morphing and moving around them, not daring to touch any of his friends.
He felt his hands grow strained from fatigue, he grunted and gritted his teeth as he tried to keep focus.
Within moments, the flames passed by and disappeared, leaving nothing more than scorched earth and melted light poles.
There was nothing for Leo to control, so he was forcefully released from his focus.
He suddenly felt… Very tired. Too tired.
Like he just ran a marathon or had five days straight of hellish training.
His legs were wobbly against Damian’s shoulders. His feet were on the ground, but he was starting to heavily rely on Damian for balance.
He felt weak.
His vision swam.
He could still feel the blood dripping down his face.
His eyelids were heavy.
Would it be so wrong of him to just… Go to bed right?
… No, no it won’t be.
The world faded to black around him as he ignored the shout of his name.
Notes:
Karai spoke her truth and nothing but the truth, Damian and Raph just need to get along.
Donnie finally does something right by his brothers for once! He really just had some sense put into him.
Sphynx is swinging back and forth between what she wants from the group more than a set of them, hopefully, that isn't tying into something she is planning...
Leo slowly realizes how alone he feels is about to be the last thing that kicks off into what you have been waiting for!
Sorry for not posting last weekend, I didn't want to post a half-assed update.
Raph now has a small taste of what the underworld is about!
Chapter 19: Alone
Summary:
Leo is knocked out. Damian is talking about getting him mana. And Raph doesn't know what to do.
Might as well talk it out with the only one awake or in the room.Leo is dealing with some stuff after everything that was said to him.
Maybe it's time to do something he's been putting off...
Chapter Text
Raph watched in fear as his brother collapsed.
Damian was quick to act, grabbing Leo before he could hit the ground, “I got you,” Damian muttered as he held Leo close to his chest.
So many things were happening at once. The escape, the explosion, and… And Leo using powers.
He hadn’t even considered the fact that his brother had powers.
He couldn’t be mad though, not right now.
Not when Leo was pale, his eyes a milky white as he led motionless in Damian’s arms. He looked dead. His arms were bleeding where the blue cracks once were, and blood ran down his face from his nose, mixing with the blooming bruises that peppered his body.
He looked dead.
After a moment of silence, Damian just stared down at Leo. He looked at the two.
“We need to get back to my apartment,” Damian stated. Raph snapped out of his shock.
“What!?” He yelped, “No way! He needs medical attention, we have to get him to Donnie!” He argued as he stood up.
Damian and Karai stood as well, the boy’s eyes were serious.
“Listen to me,” he began, cutting Raph off from arguing, “This is an issue dealing with mana. Does your brother have anything to help with mana?” He asked.
Raph’s mouth opened and closed repeatedly, but no words came out. He looked like a fish.
“And do you trust Donnie to help Leo with his mana?” Damian asked as well.
That shut Raph down completely.
No, Donnie didn’t have anything to deal with mana, he barely touches on the stuff other than to agree with Splinter that it’s evil. He has that machine that takes it but just leads to the other answer of no as well because Raph knew Donnie would flip his lid if he heard that Leo had mana.
“Fine,” Raph snapped, “Let’s do it your way.”
Damian nodded at him and the two others followed the blonde boy as they rushed to his apartment.
None noticed the women watching them from a rooftop, and a pleased smile on her face.
She clicked into her intercom.
“This is Sphynx calling into Submarine, telling the others to move into stage two, over,” she commanded. Another responded to her call, the voice of a young girl. “Things will be set up on our end, over.”
She smirked to herself.
Now that she had her answers, this would be so much easier.
But there was another thing she needed.
She clicked her intercom once more and tapped into another person’s radio.
“Tell the others to start Project Chimera.”
The three were now at Damian’s apartment.
Damian rushed over to the couch and laid Leo down.
“Karai!” He called on, “Can you go into the kitchen and get the soup ready? You can use instant or whatever, just make sure it’s the healing kind,” he asked.
Karai walked right by them and straight to the kitchen, “Of course!” She called out as she went into the other room.
Damian sighed as he sat beside Leo on the brown leather couch. The rug under his shoes was getting dirty, and the TV hung on the wall before him.
The door was nearby, it entered the living room, so it didn’t take long for Raph to come over and sit in the armchair beside the couch opposite the kitchen.
The two sat in silence for a while. Neither wanted to be the one to address the elephant in the room. Or turtle.
Damian just continued to stare at his boyfriend. Rubbing his hand. He wished Raph knew about Leo’s dragon so that he didn’t need to use the little mana he had to keep his disguise up.
He wonders if one day Leo will be able to show his true form to his brothers, that they won’t have to sneak out and hide and they all could become one big group. Together, no one would have to feel left out or abandoned because they all were there.
He could dream.
The minutes seemed to tick by before Raph opened his mouth.
“I still think you’re an asshole.”
The suddenness of the statement made Damian bark out a laugh.
He looked over at his boyfriend’s brother with a tired smile.
“And what makes you say that?” He asks.
Raph shifted a bit in his seat; he leaned and crossed his arms. He wasn’t looking at Damian.
“Leo likes you,” he whispered barely loud enough for Damian to hear. The boy snorted. “Jeez, I hope so,” he snarked.
Raph scowled. “Can you be serious for one second? I’m tired of this.”
A smile was put on Damian’s face, “Hi tired of this, I’m an asshole.”
Raph looked at him, dumb-founded.
Then he scoffed, a smile tugging at his lips as Damian remained completely serious.
Then Damian started to chuckle, which spread to Raph until the two were laughing like mad men.
“What the fuck was that??” Raph asked, “Getting your dad jokes early or something?”
Damian shrugged, “Well, I mean practice makes perfect,” he answered with a shrug.
Raph scoffed at that statement.
“How the hell does Leo like you?” He asks, “You’re an asshole who has a personality he’s more likely to hate.”
Damian smiled softly.
He looked over at Leo.
“I don’t know,” he admitted. “I don’t know what I did, but apparently it was the one thing in my life I got right. Because now I have him in it, and no matter what the hell happens or what I go through, I know that it’ll all be to repay Leo for dealing with my ass.”
The room was silent after that.
“You both are saps,” Raph stated. But when Damian looked at him, he could see the smile he was trying to hide.
Then paused for a second. A sad look on his face.
“Leo… Leo deserves someone like that. Someone who will give him the world and everything he wants… Who will repay for the things he has gone through for others.” He sounded resigned.
“You seem… You seem stable, Damian.” What the hell did that mean? “I… Leo has never been as happy as he was when he was with you. And I guess…”
He huffed and ran his hand over his head, his face in a glare. Damian knew that face all too well.
“I don’t blame you, you know,” Damian responded. Raph looked at him, bewildered.
Damian gestured. “I don’t blame you for any of it. The threats, the fights, and the screaming. You were scared. I know what that’s like. To be terrified of losing something or someone so close to you.”
He leaned back onto the couch, “You were doing what you thought was the best way possible to protect your semblance of normalcy, or someone you loved. I admire that. Being able to stand being seen as the aggressive one, all to protect your brother.”
Damian smiled at the conflicted look on Raph’s face.
“When we were young,” Raph began, “I’m sure you know, but Splinter wasn’t around a lot. And when he was around, he always seemed to be disappointed. He relied heavily on Leo, he was a blanket of normalcy and care when we had none of that. Something stable that would never leave no matter how much we pushed him away.”
Raph’s eyes looked over to where his brother was resting.
“I guess… I guess I thought that he would never leave. That he would always be there in our lives, like, just as much as he was when we were children,” Raph stated.
Damian looked at him with sorrow. “He’ll still be there, Raph,” he answered, “He’ll always be there when you need him. He thinks the world of all three of you. You three are his stars and he’ll always love you.”
Raph nodded, “I know,” he answered. “It’s just… It’s weird to watch him get a life outside of us. It’s good, don’t get me wrong. He needs friends. But… It’s weird.”
Damian was about to respond when Karai walked into the room.
“All done!” She exclaimed as she rushed to Leo’s side, what seemed like a normal cup of noodles in her hand.
Raph watched as Damian sat his brother up and led on to him. Karai took out a soup spoon and seemed to mainly focus on getting the broth from the noodles.
When the spoon came out of the cup, it was yellowish from being cooked, and it was sparkling.
Raph stood, “What is that!?” He remained. What the hell were they planning to feed his brother!?
Damian looked over, “It's sort of a mana-infused broth. You use mana water instead of normal water for cooking, not good to drink on its own, but when it’s cooked and some of it has been soaked up by the food?” He shrugged.
“It’s perfectly fine, although it’s only for semi-mana loss and not complete drain,” he mentioned.
Raph bit his lip. He knows Splinter and Donnie say that mana is bad and unnatural. But how trustworthy are they?
He stood there and watched as Karai fed Leo the broth, and tried to not rip the spoon out of the girl's hand.
As soon as the broth was in Leo’s mouth, Raph saw color return to his cheeks. His eyes went from milky white to a light blue, and he slowly and sluggishly blinked.
Karai took the spoon away, and Leo swallowed it. He tilted his head down and took a few deep breaths.
Karai went to help him again when Leo took the soup and spoon out of her hand.
“I can… Feed me-self,” Leo slurred as he almost spilled the broth all over himself in a rush to tug the cup.
Ralph snickered at the sight and sat back down in his seat. He felt relaxed. Leo didn’t seem to be about to explode, and he was getting better. Made Raph should ask for some of that water, just in case his stupid older brother got like this again.
After a moment of Damian and Karai fussing over Leo eating and drinking too much too fast, he finally stopped pounding the noodles and let out a sigh.
He then blinked in some form of realization and looked over at Raph.
Raph felt awkward at his older brother’s attention suddenly being on him.
“Um, hi?” Raph greeted. Leo had a suspicious look in his eyes. “Hey… How much did you see?” He asked.
Okay, it was interrogation time, and Raph was not the one who should be answering questions.
“Enough,” he retorted, “Now what the f– heck was all of that? How do both you and Damian have powers?”
Leo seemed to try and shrink into his shell, but Damian stood firm.
He narrowed his eyes, “What do you mean?” He asked. Raph huffed at the question. “What I mean is that the only information I have on mana is that it is a pure evil substance and is harvested, but not natural, and due to this it decays the earth and stuff,” he repeated the lecture Sensei had given him in private.
Karai snorted at his statement, Leo bowed and shook his head, and Damian pinched the bridge of his nose.
“And… Who told you this?” He asked. Raph, once confident in the conversation, suddenly felt very stupid.
“Splinter,” he admitted. Damian gave him a look that screamed ‘Are you a dumbass?’
Raph huffed and gestured around him, “Well– It’s the only info I got, okay? How am I supposed to know any better? I have nothing to go on!” He argued.
Damian held up his hands, “You’re right, but are you willing to listen?” He asked.
Raph paused for a moment. Was he? Of course, he was, but was he ready to have something else about Splinter ripped to shred right in front of him?
He looked over toward Leo. He had mana, and if that was something a small amount of drain can do…
He didn’t want to think about it.
“Yes.” He stated.
Damian nodded.
“So first thing is first, mana is 100 percent natural, it’s in everything, every fire, every wind, every stone, and every lake. It’s just another form of energy that gives objects and living beings their mass,” he rattled off.
“And humans and other sentient beings can harvest their mana and the mana around them to get powers, that’s how me and Leo have our powers, and Karai is learning,” Damian gestured to each of them.
Raph watched as Karai shyly waved at the mention of her learning. He blinked.
“What… Do you mean that you can learn how to harvest mana? It’s not something you're either born with or not born with?” He asked.
Damian shook his head, “Nope, you can learn how to use mana no matter if you do it from birth. Heck, no one knows how to use it at birth. It just depends how deeply buried your mana is, and families with parents who often use their mana, are more likely to have kids with easy-to-tap-into mana.”
Karai chuckled, “How many times can you say mana in a single sentence?” She whispered over to Leo, who smiled humorously.
Then Leo looked at Raph, and the two made eye contact with each other.
“However…” Leo began with a shaky breath, “I want you to keep this whole thing a secret. I don’t want it getting out to Dad or Donnie, and Mikey can’t keep a secret.”
Raph sat there, his mind blank.
So many ideas were running around in his head.
So this was what Leo was dealing with? People with magical powers, and having them.
He wonders… If he was able to get abilities… Would Leo tell him more?
But in order for Leo to tell him how he can, he’ll have to make sure Leo is comfortable with it.
Which means…
Raph straightened his posture, “I promise, Leo, I will not tell anyone of what you or Damian has done today. The guys at the lair already know of the footbots, but I will not speak a word of this to anyone.” He smiled.
“I promise.”
He needed to join Leo in keeping secrets.
When Leo and Raph walked into the lair, with the blue turtle all bandaged up, Leo could feel all eyes go on them.
He looked over and saw Donnie and Mikey on the couch.
Bitterness flooded him. He didn’t know what the heck went down when he was away, but he was wondering how on earth it was bad enough for his two brothers to not even look bothered by the fact that he was gone.
Sphinx's words still rattled loudly in his head.
He gave the three a curt nod walked away from that situation and headed to his room. He and Raph planned out how they could cover for Raph when he got back, but Splinter wasn’t there, so there was nothing to cover.
Leo would just show up. Not like Splinter would be jumping for joy anyway.
Leo entered his room and was trying his hardest not to break all over again. He knows everything Sphynx has said was pure bull, excuse his language, but still, he couldn’t help but feel off about the whole thing.
He felt abandoned. Like none of the others even cared about what may have happened to him. He felt so alone and scared even though his brothers were all right there.
He just…
He’s never felt so sick of pretending to be something he’s not. If he’s just going to be left behind because of something he can’t control, why should he try so hard to be accepted by them? He loves his brothers, and he wants to give them love no matter if he gets everything in return.
But the pain that gripped his chest was something he couldn't ignore.
The door behind him creaked open.
He stiffened and quickly got himself together.
He turned to see Raph entering his room and closing the door behind him.
He smiled at his younger twin, but worry filled him as he noticed Raph’s discomfort.
“Is everything okay, Raph?” He asked.
Raph nodded, “Yeah, yeah, it’s just, um… Did you hear anything while you were out?”
Leo tilted his head, “No, why?”
Raph seemed both relieved and cringed a bit. “Okay, cool.”
The two stood there in tense silence.
Leo shifted his weight, “Is there… Something you need?” He asked, trying to figure out what on earth his brother was doing here.
Raph crossed his arms and looked away from Leo, muttering something. Leo shook his head, “I’m sorry, can you repeat that?” He asked.
Raph’s shoulders tensed. “Damian makes you happy, doesn’t he?”
Leo blinked and smiled awkwardly, “Um, yeah… H– He is my friend?” His voice was squeaky.
Raph huffed, “I know you both are dating, Leo. It’s okay, I just,” he sighed. “I’m sorry I was so quick to judge him. He seems… Decent enough, and it’s okay that you want to keep your relationship on the down low… I– I get it.”
“You’re surrounded by people who you don’t know if they’re going to kick you out or harm you if you come out with everything, I guess I can see why you keep secrets,” He kicked at the floor, “I don’t like it. Not one bit. But I get it.”
Leo blinked while he took in everything. He considered Raph’s words for a moment, before taking a breath and deciding to go with it.
“Jamie, Deven, Leafy, Mercy, and Shini,” Leo listed off. Raph looked at him confused. “Huh?”
Leo stiffened a bit, “Those are the names of my friends.” The ones he thinks Raph might want to know upfront about, at least. And the ones he is most comfortable explaining.
“Deven and Damian are twins,” he stated. “Jamie has known the two boys the longest and is like a sister to them.”
Raph blinked and took in the information. He could tell he was holding back a smile.
“O– Okay, and um, what about that girl from the Stickman fight? General, she called herself.” Leo could tell Raph was hiding something, there was a specific reason why Raph was asking about her.
He tried not to get guarded.
“Delilah,” he said, “Her name is Delilah and she is the older sister of Damian and Deven.”
Raph nodded, “Alright, alright,” he said. “Is there anything else?”
Leo started to sweat.
“I… As you know, I am gay,” he stated, “I am also genderfluid,” he squeaked out.
Raph looked confused at the statement. His brow furrowed like he was thinking.
“O– Okay. Like I’ve said before, I don’t care who you fuck, I’ll love you either way.”
Leo’s face went red. “R– RAPH!” He shouted.
Raph chuckled, “Is that all?” He asked. Leo was still hot from embarrassment, but he nodded, “Yes, yes, that is it,” he grumbled.
Raph looked away from Leo, a mischievous smirk on his face.
That was when his smile fell, and his eyes locked on something.
Leo’s curiosity peaked, and stepped over to see what Raph was looking at.
There at the footboard of his bed was a little brown box.
Leo felt himself smile at it.
“Is… Is that where the paintings are?” Raph asked, fidgeting with his fingers.
Leo glanced at him, “Yep. I didn’t want to see them thrown out,” he stated.
He watched as Raph tapped his foot, clearly wanting to ask something. “Do you want to look at them?” Leo suggested.
Raph glanced at him. Then without answering, he walked over to the box and sat down.
Leo joined Raph, sitting next to him as he leaned over and lifted the lid off the box.
Leo grabbed one of the paintings inside and smiled. It was one that Mikey had done for their birthday.
The two each grabbed the drawings that were in the box. Family portraits. Magical worlds. Wanted pets. Houses they saw on shows.
The more they looked at the paintings, the more they started to laugh. The goofy paintings where someone put a mustache on another, the art war that happened all those years ago, it all was coming back to them, and any stress from before melted away.
“Oh god– Do you remember when Donnie and Mikey didn’t talk to each other for days, and they communicated only through art?” Raph laughed, and Leo giggled, “Yes! Of course– I think that’s one there!”
The painting showed a broken item as the main point with a stick figure in the corner that looked angry.
“What happened there?” Leo asked. “I think Mikey broke something of Donnie’s,” Raph answered as he grabbed another painting and snorted. “I think this is Mikey’s response.”
Leo looked at the art, it showed an image of a purple stick figure dramatically crying with what seemed like a pacifier.
Leo laughed at the image. “My goodness, I don’t miss that,” he stated. He remembered having to referee the whole situation.
Art was all over the floor, all preserved in piles that were sorted into who made them. Leo looked into the box and a soft smile was placed on his face.
“Oh, these must be some of yours,” he said gently as he reached into the box.
The first painting he pulled out was one of his favorites. It was a drawing of all their favorite characters. Raph had done it on their birthday.
He placed the painting to the side and brought out another one. It was more abstract, but Leo could make out what seemed to be a turtle, most likely Spike, in the watercolors.
The smile on his face only grew as he went over more of the art, “You know, Raph,” he began, “You have some real talent in art.”
He looked over to see his twin’s face flush red from embarrassment. “W– What?” He asked. Leo shrugged. “You have talent, it’s sad that I don’t see you doing it anymore.”
He picked up a painting from the box and furrowed his brows at it. It was the last one inside, but… He’s never seen this one.
Raph leaned over his shoulder and looked at it. Leo felt his breathing stop. He glanced over at Raph. “What is this Raph?” He asked.
Raph had drawn three figures holding hands, following one slightly bigger figure, away from darkness.
Raph looked a bit uneasy, “It’s the last painting I’ve done,” he admitted. “Splinter took them all down right after he found it.”
Leo tilted his head. “I don’t see anything wrong with it?”
Raph looked away from Leo. “I… I drew it after I got into an argument with Splinter,” he said, “Things got bad, and I didn’t understand how bad it got at the time, but you… You saw what happened and didn’t ask anything, you just took care of me.”
Leo felt his mind pause.
He remembered that.
He remembered finding Raph bruised walking out of the kitchen, scratch marks on his arms. He wanted to ask, but more than anything he just wanted Raph to get better.
He looked back at the painting, the figures holding hands were orange, purple, and red, with the bigger one being blue.
He restrained himself from tightening his grip on the fragile page. Anger rushed through him.
Splinter hurt his brother, and he didn’t even realize it.
Something was hot under his skin. Clawing to come out. His heart hurt and burned.
He placed the page down in front of him.
“Excuse me for a moment,” he said to Raph.
He then jabbed his hand out to the wall the head of his bend was at, and let a burst of fire out toward it.
The flames disappeared when they hit the wall, but it was still enough to leave a scorch mark.
Leo took in a breath and turned to Raph, a serious look on his face.
“Raph, I want you to listen to me,” he began, “I don’t know what all Splinter said to you, and I don’t know why he tried to throw out the paintings, but I will say this: No matter what happened, nothing was your fault, and I need you to tell next time anything happens.”
Raph blinked at Leo, looking between the scorch mark and him.
“He said that painting isn’t for men,” Raph admitted, “And that it was childish.”
Leo dug his claws into his thighs, “And what the heck does that make the painters were named after? Listen, Raph, it doesn’t matter what Splinter thinks. You aren’t a puppet for him to instill his ideas of what makes a man, and it’s you who decides what that looks like. No one should be allowed to change you.”
Leo hesitated at that, “And I am sorry.”
Raph just looked confused now, “About what?” He asked.
Leo breathed, “I’m sorry I tried to change you. I tried to change the way you three fight instead of working with it to make sure you’re the best you can be, and I’m sorry, I just–”
“I just wanted to prove I could train you guys, I don’t want you guys training with Splinter.”
Raph looked at him, “I get that, and I’m sorry too, I shouldn’t have written that on your swords.”
Leo smiled at Raph, “Apology accepted.”
With a smile, Raph got up and extended a hand to Leo. “Wanna go make sure the others know you’re okay?” He asked.
Leo took his hand and used his help to get up, “I would like that, yes.”
The two walked out of Leo’s room and into where the living room was.
Before Leo could get a word out, he had to brace himself as a force tackled him.
“Leo!” Mikey yelled out. “Leo! I’m so sorry, bro! Are you okay??”
Leo grunted, “M– Mikey, it’s alright, I’m fine!” He insisted as he patted the youngest’s head.
Mikey looked up at him with big blue puppy dog eyes.
Leo chuckled as any resentment he may have had melted away.
He heard footsteps come closer to them and looked up to see Donnie staring at the floor in front of him, looking ashamed.
“I’m sorry as well,” he muttered. Leo was now confused.
“I– What? What on earth are you guys apologizing for?” He asked.
“We’re sorry that we ruined your training!” Mikey stated, “And made you run off, we didn’t mean to upset you!”
Leo shook his head, “No, no, guys! I should be the one to say sorry,” he said.
The younger two were now looking at him funny, Mikey backed off of him but still held onto his arms.
“I’m sorry that I tried to change your fighting styles,” Leo stated, “You guys are your wonderful beings, and I shouldn’t change anything about you.” He patted Mikey’s head. “Ever.”
“And I’m sorry I ran off,” he looked over at Donnie, “It was dumb of me, but I needed some time to process what I was feeling.”
Donnie frowned, “Apology accepted,” he stated.
“Yeah! Same here!” Mikey cheered. Leo smiled at the two, thankful that his brothers understood.
He noticed something, though. When he looked at Donnie, there was a red mark on his face.
“What happened to you, Dee?” Leo asked. Donnie covered the red mark subconsciously, “It’s nothing.”
Leo went to say something when Raph spoke up.
“Alright, I have had one too many emotions for today!” He shouted, “Who wants to watch a movie?”
“Oh! Oh! Me! Me!” Mikey shouted as he rushed over to the couch, “I call Donnie’s spot!”
“Hey! No fair!” Donnie shouted as he rushed after Mikey.
Leo and Raph chuckled with each other as they walked over to the couch. Leo placed himself by Mikey and Raph sat next to him, Donnie was at his feet.
Leo smiled as the movie began. Here he was, surrounded by the only people he had ever known as family.
So what was with the deep, painting loneliness that he felt?
He knew he had been awake for far too long. All of his brothers were asleep and resting on him, the TV was now just static because he didn’t have the heart to move, risking waking his brothers off and turning something on.
Leo’s eyes burned with tiredness. He wanted to rest, but something was nagging him.
He knew it was nothing, just his mind getting the better of him, but he just couldn’t sleep.
“Leo? Are you awake?” The whisper made him flinch and he looked over to Mikey.
“Mikey?” He whispered back, “Why are you awake?”
“... I wanted to ask you something,” he answered.
Leo nodded, “Okay, shoot.”
Mikey shifted and looked him in the eyes.
“Do you remember the… The shell rot incident?” He asked.
Leo felt the color drain from his face. That was a memory he tried so hard to bury deep down.
“Yes… Yes, I do.” The memory of the stench and look of blood and puss infected his mind. The screams and cries of his youngest brother as tears filled his own eyes as he tried to calm Mikey down made him want to puke. He remembers trying to hold himself steady as he shook.
Mikey shifted. “Do you… Can you have a father, who is not your dad?” He asked.
Leo had a puzzled look on his face. That was an interesting shift. “What do you mean, Mikey?”
Mikey seemed to be ashamed of himself. But he pushed forward.
“Like, you know someone is your father. You’re biologically related and you won’t be here if you didn’t have a father… But they aren’t your dad ? They don’t… Play catch with you, or comfort you when you’re sad, or when you’re… Sick.”
“They just… Aren’t your dad,” Mikey whispered.
Leo knew that feeling all too well, and yet the person in question wasn’t even his biological father.
“You can,” Leo stated, “Family… Family is chosen. You may always have a parent, or parents, because you’re here, and it’s not possible for you to not be here without parents, but…”
Leo smiled slightly, “You don’t have to consider them family if you don’t see the reason too.”
Mikey hummed in thought. He then went back to snuggling up at Leo’s side.
There were a few moments of silence.
“Leo, can I tell you something?” He asked.
“Yes, Mikey?”
“I think…” He paused a bit, “I think the day I got sick was the day I stopped considering Splinter my dad.” He whispered.
Leo rubbed Mikey’s shell in circles.
“Like, I love him, I do, but…” Mikey buried himself in Leo, “He wasn’t there. Not like you.”
Leo continued to rub his shell.
“Leo– Can I let you know something?”
“Yes, Mikey.”
“I’m sorry you had to go through that,” Mikey was on the verge of tears, “That couldn’t have been easy, but–”
“I’m glad it was you that did it. I wouldn’t have trusted Splinter too.”
Leo remained silent for a moment after that, continuing to rub Mikey’s back.
“Thank you, Mikey,” he decided, “Let’s try to go to bed.”
Mikey fell asleep soon after that.
Which left Leo once again alone with his thoughts.
The next day, Leo was hoping the aching would go away, that his mind would have wandered over to something else to stress out about.
But it appears as though he wasn’t that lucky.
He was now with Eclipse, he was in a new rocking chair that they had gotten and placed inside of her room. He held his daughter in his arms as she slowly blinked off to bed, a low purr-like rumble coming from her chest.
The door to her room slowly creaked open, and Leo looked up to see Damian in the doorway, smiling down at the two of them fondly.
Leo smiled back. He got up and walked over to the grab and placed Eclipse inside allowing the small dragon to place a love nip on his finger when he pulled away before she yawned and curled into such a tiny ball.
Leo's smile only widened, and he turned around and went to his boyfriend.
The two exited the room with the door closing behind them.
“Have I fallen in love with you all over again when I see you with Eclipse?” Damian asked, keeping his voice low so as to not disturb the sleeping dragon.
Leo’s face went red. “Plenty,” he said shyly. “Would you like to talk in the kitchen?” he asked.
Damian nodded, “I’d be delighted, my dearest.”
They sat at their small round table, Damian had made tea for Leo and grabbed some fruit punch for himself. He never liked the taste or the smell of tea, but he learned to make Leo’s favorite just the way he liked it to surprise Leo one morning.
Now it was a routine for them, every time they went into the kitchen to talk, Damian was the one who made the tea.
After a moment of sipping their respective drinks, Damian started to converse.
“So what has been on your mind?” He questioned, “You seem to be thinking about something.”
Leo sighed. “So, you know when you're surrounded by people that you love and care for, but for some strange reason, you can’t help but feel more alone than you ever have?”
Damian listened tentatively. “I’ve been… Feeling that way… Honestly, for a bit now, but yesterday brought it out,” Leo stated.
Damian hummed, “Is there a particular reason it was really brought out?”
Leo was silent for a moment. “Sphynx,” he answered, Damian didn’t have the cringe and anger on his face at the mention of her name.
“She said,” he breathed, “She told me how back when the underworld and mortal world were combined, the Hamato clan made their whole kingdom based on killing dragons, and how my brothers would only love me for the turtle I show myself to be, but would leave when they see me as a dragon, and I…”
He sighed as he leaned back. “I know it’s a load of nonsense, just like anything else she says. Just something to get under my skin. My brothers don’t even know that the underworld and the mortal world were together once, let alone have the same values as people would have a way back then.”
“But I guess… I didn’t even know that fact. I just thought the Hamato clan killed, like, one dragon and just made it their whole brand, not built an emperor off of it.” He bites at his bottom lip. “And Splinter fully worships the original point of view… I guess it’s just a bit shaking.”
Damian nodded, “It would be, no one likes to know there’s a chance to be killed for something they can’t control, let alone have it be by their own family,” he responded, “What exactly is bugging you?”
Leo tapped his cup as he thought. “I feel… Insecure,” he admitted, “I feel like everything is unstable and going to fall about. That I’m going to lose my family at the drop of a hat. I also feel like I can’t talk to my brothers about anything, not because they don’t know, but because of me being a dragon… They won’t have a clue on how to deal with some of the changes.”
“I could talk to Aenda… But I want to have someone my age that I can talk to, not an adult… Don’t get me wrong, I love Aenda and Mother, but… Some things are better talked about with a sibling or someone sibling-aged, you know?” He asked.
Damian nodded, “I understand, I talked to Jamie about a lot of things that I never would speak a word to with my parents about, and the same goes for her.”
Leo tapped his fingers on the table, “I don’t know what to do, Teddy… I feel like I should, I don’t know, meet other dragonborns? But I don’t know where to start, and I don’t want anyone to get wrapped up in this.”
Damian was silent for a moment, there was clearly something he was itching to suggest, and Leo knew he wasn’t going to like it.
“What if…” He placed his drink to the side, “We start finding your bio family?”
Leo was right. He hated it.
He cringed a bit, “I don’t know…” He admitted. Damian shrugged. “I mean, it’s worth a shot, right? Getting people who know what you’re going through, are already technically wrapped up in everything because you were kidnapped, and maybe have some knowledge of maybe mana or medical history to be away from?”
“There isn’t a downside to at least trying to search for them.” Leo looked off to the side. He did want to look for his bio family. He wanted to know where he came from.
But Damian was wrong, there were so many things that could go wrong. Leo knew he would be caught up in a world of ‘what ifs. Sphinx's words still replayed heavily in his head about not being good enough for them. Then there was…
“I just…” He began hesitantly, “I don’t want to replace my brothers or Mother. I don’t want to have them feel abandoned by another family, and I don’t want to discredit everything Mother has done for me, I–”
Damian leaned forward and grabbed his hands with a gentle squeeze, “Look at me,” he said in a calm voice. Leo did look at him, his gaze remaining on his jaw despite knowing that Damian was safe.
“It is okay to be scared, it’s okay to be worried about what others might think, especially what your adoptive family might think, but… Don’t you think, if they loved you they would understand if you needed to do this?” Damian asked.
Leo remained silent. Damian sighed. “In the end, it’s your choice, I don’t want to push you in any way, and I’m sorry if this comes around as such, but… There are so many things you might need to know, so many situations where having blood to look back on can be helpful.”
Leo looked at their hands entwined together. “I want to meet them,” he stated. “I want to know who they are, I just don’t want anyone to get hurt in the process.”
Damian hummed, “No matter what, taking a jump like this will end in someone hurt.” Leo flinched a bit at the statement. “You’re brothers… They’re worrying about you abandoning them, but they love you and would understand if you need to meet your biological family.”
Damian shrugged, “And who knows, maybe it’ll all work out! Your brothers can get an actual caring person to call a parent, and some more siblings or something to add to the chaos if you have any more.”
“After all, you know you’re not related to them and still call them your brothers, what’s the issue with them calling your family, their family?” He asked with a smile.
Leo chuckled, “I still don’t know,” he admitted.
Damian was silent for a bit, “Would you like to talk to the Elder then?” He asked.
Leo thought for a moment before nodding. He wanted to see her opinion on all of this.
He hoped she would understand.
The Elder was sitting in front of a stone altar that was in the shape of a crescent moon. It was something knew that she had added to her dojo. Ever since the girls had informed her that Zinc and the cult were working together, she has been a bit paranoid.
Mediating was always something her family used to preach, she didn’t trust half the things they said about it, just like most things, but she normally can use it to fall asleep easier when her mind goes wild.
She heard knocking on her door and opened her eyes. “Come in!” She called.
Turning herself to face the door she smiled as she saw Leonardo walk through.
“Leonardo, my child, what brings you here today?” She asked, gesturing to the space in front of her for the child to sit down.
“Should I get some tea?” She questioned with a tilt of her head. Leonardo sat down in front of her. He seemed a bit shaken, he was fidgeting with his hands, and he wasn’t looking at her.
“No, no I’m good,” Leonardo answered. She could immediately tell something was way off, her eyes narrowed as she tried to piece together what was going on.
Leo felt the Elder’s eyes on him. He could tell she figured something was up, and that there was no backing out of this now.
“What’s wrong, Leonardo?” She asks.
Leo took a breath, “I’ve… I’ve been feeling off recently,” he stated, “I’ve been… Lonely and paranoid, and there was a recent event that worsened everything, and–” He took a breath. He was stalling.
“I… I think I want to find my biological family,” he admitted. The Elder seemed to stiffen at that.
“You do?” She asked. Leo nodded. “Yes– No– Maybe– I– It’s still up in the air,” he stammered.
She asked him, “What’s holding you back?” She asked.
Leo slumped his shoulders with a sigh, he looked to the ground. “My family,” he admitted, “You.”
“I just– I don’t want my brothers to feel abandoned, and I don’t want you to feel like… I don’t appreciate everything you’ve done.”
“You’ve been amazing to me, Mother, you’ve welcomed me into your home, you have trained me, and you–” He let out another breath as he tried not to cry, “You have shown me that there is more to love than something you transact, that there’s something more than being abandoned on the spot because I did something wrong.”
“You’re mother, that’s a role you play in general, to everyone in the tribe, and to the allies that you consider to be a part of your tribe, but,” he hesitated, “In many ways, I’ve started to see as… My mother.”
He felt ashamed to admit it. He felt like he was going against everything he had been trained to call someone who hadn’t raised him something so endearing and a parent role, no less.
But Sensei didn’t raise him either… So what was the point in following some rules that were broken in the first place?
“Leonardo…” The Elder said softly, Leo saw as her hands were placed on his. He looked up and saw tears forming in her eyes.
“I am more than grateful, delighted, and proud that I have the honor of being seen as such in your eyes,” she admitted, “And I will tell you now, finding your own biological family is no insult to me, or anything I have done for you. I don’t care if you had been living with a biological family for years, or if you had no family at all. It has been a blessing knowing you and I would’ve done all of it all over again if it meant having the pleasure to watch you grow and care for others.”
The corners of Leo’s mouth were starting to be pulled down, his eyes burned with forming tears.
She then squeezed his hand. “There is something that I would kill to take back, though,” she admitted, “Something that I hope you will forgive me for, but understand if you scorn me as well.”
Leo looked at her, confusion on her face, “What is it elder?”
She took a breath.
“I am the cause of you being separated from your family.”
The statement hung in the air before she continued.
“I was very close to your mother,” she admitted, “As for your father… I hated him from the start.”
“It turns out, I was right about your father, in the worst way possible. He threatened me. Threatened my tribe. My children. Your mother. You. He threatened everything I cared for if I didn’t get my hands dirty for him. If I didn’t kill you the blame could rest solely on my shoulders.”
She wasn’t looking at him. “And I… I felt hopeless. So I went to do what he said. I took you in the middle of the night, and I–”
“I just couldn’t do it. Not to you. The sweetest child I knew, the one with such a bright, trusting smile, and such an endearing laugh.”
“I couldn’t do it. But the man who threatened me won’t let up, saying he would do it if I didn’t.”
“So, I…” She hesitated, “I found that stone, the one that made you look like a turtle, put it in your neck, made the blood from the procedure look like you were dead, and I went to the mortal world.”
She looked up at him, “I walked around for days trying to find someone who I thought would take you, and that was when I saw someone in a red cloak, protecting three other baby turtles. I thought… I thought he would protect you as well, better than I ever could.”
She took a breath, “I am so sorry, Leonardo, to have both kept this from you for so long and for putting you in that hellish situation to begin with. I should’ve given you to someone I knew wouldn’t harm you, to someone that I could trust, far, far away from here. I am forever sorry that you had to suffer for what I did.”
Leo let a few tears fall down his face as though for a moment. He squeezed the Elder’s hands back. “I knew it.”
The Elder seemed confused now.
“I knew…” His voice was squeaky, “I knew from the story you told me before, how you reacted, that you had something to do with it. I knew that it was you, and I just…”
“I understand why you had to do it, I understand that Splinter’s actions are not your fault,” he admitted, “I forgave you a long time ago Elder, you were my Mother, through and through, you admitted that you made a mistake, an awful one, and while my trust is hurt.”
“I can’t be angry, no matter how much I may want to be,” he said.
The Elder hesitated as she reached up and cupped Leo’s face. “You took me in when I thought no one would, and you tried to protect me the best you could, you’re my Mother now, you’re stuck with me, and nothing is going to change that.”
The Elder chuckled, “And I want nothing to.”
Leo sniffed and took a moment.
“But now… I want to know who my family is,” he admitted. He saw as sorrow crept into the Elder’s eyes, she backed off of him and thought for a moment.
“If I were to tell you…” She said, “You would run.”
Out of all the responses that Leo thought he would get, that wasn’t one of them. “W– What?” He asked.
The Elder’s gaze turned serious. “Leonardo, you are the bravest, most courageous person I know. You go into danger head-first to protect the ones you love, but…” She hesitated, “When it comes to yourself, you run. If you have something good, you run, and I–”
“I want you to find your family in your own time, it’s not something to take lightly, who your family is, and it’s probably best if you see for yourself,” she stated.
Leo was deep in thought. He could see where she was coming from, he still felt annoyed, and kinda of called out.
“Okay,” he settled on, “Can you tell me where to find them?” He asked.
The Elder nodded, “They’re in the Nox region,” she stated, “Within the main kingdom, the Occultus Kingdom.”
“How will I know when I see them?” He asked.
The Elder smiled, “Trust me, they’ll see you.”
He shifted a bit, “Do you think this is a good idea? What did I mess up? What if… What if they don’t want to meet me?” He asked.
He watched the Elder’s eyes narrow, “And why would you think that?”
He shrank down a bit, “Sphynx. She– She said I wasn’t good enough for them to keep.”
The Elder let out a grunt. “Well, isn’t that ironic,” she muttered.
“Leonardo, sweet child, I need you to know this:”
“Your family has never stopped looking for you. They have never stopped hoping, and searching for you, praying that one day you’ll return for them. You can not be good enough for them, they just want you there, for you to be safe and happy.”
“Understood?” She asked.
Leo felt himself smile, a small flicker of hope flashed through him, “Understood, Mother,” he responded.
“Is there anything else?” Leo thought for a moment, “No, not really… I think me and the others will head out soon, but there are a few things I want to take care of here first,” he said.
The Elder nodded at him with a smile on her face, which he returned.
He wondered how much of what the Elder said about his family and their thoughts on him was true.
If they just want him to be there. If they don’t care if he’s a dragon, or gay, or him being a leader.
Maybe, even with everything, his brothers go to the gutter…
He’ll have his friends and people who are his family by him no matter what.
Maybe he won’t have to be alone.
Notes:
Leo wants to meet his biological family because A) He wants to know who they are, B) He feels like he has less of a chance of losing them if he's blood-related to them, and C) He feels like if he had dragon siblings, he could find someone he could relate to more. IDK how clear I made that whole thing, I'll try to clear it up in future chapters.
Raph and Damian finally talked! Yay!
Raph is acting like his mom just brought home a new boyfriend. Not fun, not fun.
It also looks like the hot-head might be getting some powers soon!!The Elder has a past. She has some stuff to make up for. She shouldn't have kept it from Leo for this long, but she did the best she could...
What do you guys think is going to happen next? I promise you can't guess. :)
Chapter 20: Talk, Talk, and More Talk...
Summary:
Leo just wanted to have a few more chats before he went off to find his birth family.
Oh, how quickly his life can spiral.
Notes:
Content warning:
Implied/reference child abuse, referenced to a self-sacrifice attempt seen as attempted suicide, and telling/implying for someone to kill themselves.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 20: Talk, Talk, and More Talk
Donnie sat in his lab chair, flicking through his plans and ideas for machines.
He tried to take his mind off of everything. All the mistakes, all the hurt, and all the confusion that wrapped around his mind and didn’t let him go.
He had just seen April out on a date with this… Guy.
This guy with black greasy hair, a cave for a mouth, and sparkling brown eyes that anyone would fall in love with.
It was stupid, it wasn’t fair. What did he have that Donnie didn’t? He was human. Big deal. He didn’t mutate April’s father. He’s working on a cure. It just–
Donnie wanted to be there, he wanted to be on that date. The boy clearly had no clue what he was going on about when it came to mathematics. His carefree laughter still rang clear in Donnie’s ears. Sending that same shiver up his spine.
There were sudden and quick taps on the door that pulled Donnie away from his thoughts. Three of them to be exact. He knew who it was just from that.
“Come in!” Donnie called out. The door opened and Leo stepped through, his face looking uneasy and serious.
Donnie grimaced. This was about to talk, wasn’t it?
Leo looked at Donnie. He was trying his hardest to prepare for this.
He wanted to get on with looking for his bio family, but there were a few things he needed to take care of first.
“Hey, Donnie,” Leo greeted. “We need to talk.”
He watched as Donnie tensed a bit. “Do we?” He asked.
Leo deadpanned. “Donnie, I know you were stalking April.”
The purple turtle seemed bewildered, “S- Stalking!? I was not-”
“Donnie, you were following her and her friend without their knowledge. How is that not stalking?” Leo asked.
Donnie huffed, “Well how do you know, huh? You're no saint.”
“Maybe, but at least I have a reason that is not pure obsession,” Leo retorted.
Donnie rolled his eyes. “Listen, Leo, I'm really busy right now, so–”
“Dee,” Leo walked toward his brother with a soft face. “I know you want April to come down. I do too, but this isn't healthy.”
“It’s going to push April away, and what will you do when that happens?” He questioned, “You're so incredibly smart, and kind, Dee, but you need to realize that sometimes… Things don't work out, and you need to give someone space, or the room to say goodbye-”
“Well, that's easy for you to say!” Donnie snapped, “You understand NONE of what I am going through right now!”
“Then help me.”
Donnie blinked at Leo, a scowl still on his face. “... What?”
Leo took in a breath. “Help me understand, Donnie, I want to help.”
He hesitated. “I… I know I'm not the best at sharing feelings, but I want to help you. I want to understand where you're head is at.”
The more Leo talked, the angrier Donnie got. “You want to understand?? You want to understand?”
“How! How can you of all people understand that any sense of normalcy I had in my life was being stripped away from me??”
“How can you understand how the only thing that made me not only feel normal but who I thought would come to see me as normal is now gone?”
“April was normal, and regular, I could always count on her being there, no matter what, and now she's gone, along with everything else I feel like I can rely on!”
Leo's heart squeezed. “Donnie… You know you can rely on us, right?”
Donnie glared at Leo. “You throw yourself off a building.”
Leo flinched.
Donnie pushed off the table, “You went and almost drowned yourself in the ocean, Leo how the fuck can I rely on you when you’re so desperate to die?”
He started to feel at peace. “And at most points, it isn't even your fault. You were kidnapped, Leo. Kidnapped. And Splinter–”
Donnie rubbed his head in frustration.
“He didn't let us go after you. He told us to stay home and that it was too dangerous. Even when Raph was gone and Mikey and I were stalling for him, Splinter didn't let up.”
He threw his hands up in exasperation. “I know he doesn't mean it, and that he would regret it if anything happened to you, but he-”
Donnie drugged his hand over his face. “What the hell happened, Leo? You used to be such a teacher's pet! What happened?”
Leo winced. That nickname again. Teacher's pet. Something that had been used to completely ignore everything he had been going through.
Leo was upset? He was a teacher's pet. Leo was taking up more training? Teacher's pet. He was put into the leadership role? Teacher's pet.
Any choice he had in a matter was gone. Any feelings he had toward something weren’t valid because he wasn’t ‘fun’ or was a ‘snitch.’
He shook off any bitterness that swarmed him. He watched as Donnie continued to pace.
“And Raph told us about the whole, you were in a cage above mutagens, and you-”
He stopped.
“You were almost mutated, Leo. You were almost mutated and the last thing that you would've known is that I couldn't even bother to come help you.”
He sat back down, his shoulders slumped.
“So many things have changed,” he whispered. “We have the entirety of the human race under our protection from ninjas and alien robots. You are keeping more and more secrets. Now Splinter is acting weird, and…”
He huffed and hung his head in shame. “I just thought April would be my ground if you disappeared.”
Leo walked over to Donnie, softness in his eyes.
“Donnie…” He said with a sigh. “I'm not going anyway… Okay?”
“No matter what happens, who stands in our way, or what you think about me, I will never leave you. You and the others are my main priority, and that will NEVER change.”
Donnie looked up at him. Tears in his eyes.
“I don’t want to lose you,” Donnie stated. “I’m… I’m scared.”
“I’m scared that everything is changing and it feels as though I’m losing everything,” He admitted he hung his head in some sort of shame. “I don’t want to lose you too.”
Leo crouched down to meet Donnie’s eyes, but he was still not looking at him.
He reached for Donnie and cupped his cheek. “Tello, look at me.”
Donnie looked at him. His eyes were wet. Leo sighed. “I want you to know that I am never, never ever, going to leave you, alright?”
“Even if hell itself opened up to take me down, I will assure you that I’d fight through hordes of monsters to get back if the Shredder took me, I’d take him on any day to see you all again. I will not leave you alone, no matter what Splinter says, no matter what the voices in your head say, nothing. Nothing will ever come between me and my family, do you understand?”
Donnie nodded, there was still a sad look in his eyes. “Splinter… He says that you’re ill.”
Leo tried to keep the cringe off his face.
“And… And I want to help you! I do!” Donne insisted, “But… Nothing is adding up. No illness that Splinter says you have aligned with what you do, and I just don’t know…”
“Hey, Don,” Leo cut him off, “I need you to know that I am so thankful that you’re trying to help me, but I don’t want you to help me before you help yourself, okay?”
Donnie smiled. “Okay.”
Leo smiled back at him, and then something else caught his eye.
“There is something else,” Leo stated as he stared at the red mark on Don’s face.
“Did Splinter give you that mark?”
There were no words that were required. Donnie’s breath was caught in his throat, and that was all he needed.
His own eyes filled with tears. “Oh, Donnie…”
Donnie shook his head, “He was stressed, and–”
“No, no Donnie,” Leo cut him off as he stood. “No, no, no…”
He couldn’t help himself, he grabbed Donnie and pulled him into a hug. Despite any attempt to make it look like he wasn’t hurting, Donnie immediately wrapped his arms around Leo and squeezed tightly.
“He should’ve never done that,” Leo whispered. “He was just–” “No, Donnie, no.”
“There is no reason or excuse that makes that acceptable. There is nothing you or he can say that makes this okay. He hurt you when he had no right to lay a hand on you, and you can’t let yourself think that you deserve anything less than the best treatment possible. You can’t let yourself think that you deserve something like that, do you hear me?”
“You’re kind, generous, hardworking, incredible, and smart. He had no right to hurt you, and he had no right not to even apologize for it. Do you understand?”
The only response he got was a sob that was muffled against his shoulders.
“I’m scared.”
Leo squeezed Donnie tighter. “I know, I know.”
He’s scared too.
Three knocks on the Dojo door were all the warning Leo gave Splinter before he slid the door open.
Splinter was in the middle of the room in the lotus position, meditating in such a carefree manner it made Leo sick.
No guilt, no remorse. Just straight to acting like nothing was wrong.
Splinter opened his eyes and was taken aback when he saw Leo. “Oh. You’re alive.”
Leo didn’t really blame Splinter for being shocked.
He felt the rage steaming off of him. He had one hand gripped onto the dojo walls so tight he could feel it bending, and another hand was crunched so tightly into a fist that the knuckles were turning white.
There was a dark shadow over his eyes. His pupils were just pinpoints.
Splinter was as stiff as a board. “What do you need?”
“Did you hurt my brother?”
Splinter blinked at his question, his nonchalant reaction made Leo rage. “What are you–”
“Did you hit Donatello?” He asked again. He wasn’t taking anything other than a guilty plea or a lying excuse.
It won’t change what he’s about to do.
Splinter huffed. “He was questioning my authority,” he stated, “He wanted all the rest of the family to run off and fix your little mistake, he was trying to get us all killed, you out of all of them should know why I did it.”
Leo stepped fully into the dojo and shut the door behind him. His brothers didn’t need to hear this.
A psychotic laugh bubbled in his throat. He must look crazy. He felt crazy.
Splinter stood, his ears twitching.
“And you think–” Leo’s own laughter cut him off, “That is going to save you?”
A need was boiling in him. Something animalistic. His dragon side urged him to pounce. He craved to know what blood tasted like. He craved to hear screams of pain and agony be ripped from this man’s throat.
He stopped himself though. He wasn’t going to stoop to his level.
Splinter walked toward him. He towered over him. He wanted to make Leo smile.
“You dare threaten me?” He asked, “I take care of you when you have no one, I fed you while starving myself.”
He walked up to Leo with him about to hit him.
“And this is the thanks I–”
Leo grabbed Splinter’s wrist as his hand was launched at him. He hissed ripped from his throat and bore his sharp teeth.
Splinter recoiled in shock at the sight. Leo hadn’t worn the blue cushions for this exact reason.
He yanked Splinter closer and kicked the back of his legs.
Splinter folded. He was now on his knees, bewildered by this change.
Leo didn’t give him time to process what was happening. He used his left hand to gather both of Splinter’s wrists and he brought out his claws on his right hand as he dug them into Splinter’s throat, right where it would be easy to rip out his windpipe and trachea.
“Now you listen here,” Leo hissed and growled. “I do not care what you do to me, but if you hurt a scale on one of my brothers again I will rip out your intenses and hang you from the tree inside of this very dojo with them that way you can watch as I burn everything from your past life that you have ever loved. Do I make myself clear?”
Nothing could come out of Splinter’s mouth other than pained whines and breathless noises.
Leo throws Splinter to the ground, not giving the rat a moment to answer.
He looked down at the rat’s cough, wheezing body.
He thought he would feel something at this moment… This was the man that had tormented him for years and will continue for years to come because Leo wasn’t going to escape anytime soon.
And he did this to him.
He should feel… Happy? Proud of himself?
But the only thing he felt was a gnawing guilt. He didn’t want this. He didn’t want to hurt others. He didn’t want to be like him.
But Splinter hit his brother.
That’s punishable by death in Leo’s eyes.
But… There was a part of him that never wanted another’s blood to be on his hands.
He turned his back to the wheezing and rat and started to walk out.
He heard Splinter stand behind him.
“You’re a freak, you know that right?” Splinter spat out, “A mutant in a box with seemingly no mutagen around. You’re a freak of nature and nothing more than that. You’re nothing without what I have given you.”
Leo paused. “So you admit that you lied?” He asked, looking over his shoulder. He saw Splinter stiffen.
“You lied about getting four baby turtles that were mutated. There were only three of them. You lied to cover up how you got me when you don’t even know how I was made.”
Splinter snarled, “How else was I supposed to explain why I kept you?”
Leo balled his hand into a fist. Anger boiled in him. “You lied to me. You lied to all of us. You guilt me into thinking that I’m a bad son when you’re not even my father.”
Pure rage flashed across Splinter’s face.
“You little shit– How dare you say that to me!” He roared, “I have raised you your whole life! I have sacrificed so much for you when I’m not even responsible for you, and this is how you treat me!?”
“You should be thankful I lied because it’s the only reason you’re still around!” He accused, “If I had told the others that you weren’t their brother, they would have no reason to want you here! Can’t you see that!? They’ll abandon you like the scum of the earth that you are! So what if I’m not your father, I’m the only thing you have! I’m the only one that took care of you because I wanted to, not because I felt some sort of obligation to!”
“You’re brothers will leave you as soon as they figure out they have nothing attaching them to you! I’m the only thing you have left in your pathetic life! How sad is that, huh!? To have so much hatred for the only person who will ever care for you! You’re nothing, Leonardo! Nothing more than a soldier to play with for them! Your life means nothing, and it won’t matter if you throw it away!”
Leo held his head in shame. He started to walk to the door as Splinter continued to scream at him.
“You should’ve died that day! You shouldn’t have made it out of the ship! You have nothing, and I should’ve never let you into my home!”
He opened the door and slammed it shut as he walked out.
Tears streamed down his face. He was shaking like crazy.
‘It won’t matter if you throw it away.’
He was trying his hardest to not let anyone hear his sobs.
Leo took a deep breath in and out.
He had sent out a message to the group chat a bit ago, informing them of his decision and asking who was coming on the trip to the Nox region.
Mercy, Shini, and Karai all backed out. But they said that they came to support him when they hit the mainland.
Karai even sent him a private message, wishing him good luck and that she’d be there for him. It was a really heartwarming message, but…
Leo didn’t know how on earth he was going to tell Karai that Splinter was her father. He didn’t know if he should tell Karai that she was his daughter, and then immediately apologize after, or if it was best to wait.
He knows something has gone down on her end, and he wants her to be in a sound mind before he drops that bombshell on her. So he just sent back a thank you.
He knew this was the Elder’s whole point: He was still running from his issues. But he’s getting better!
… Sort of.
He was… Surprisingly calm. The anxious jitters had slowed down when he made his choice. He was going to do this, no matter what his head said.
So now he just had a calm blanket over him, not worrying about it too much.
Which was good, because he needed to talk to one last person.
He was standing on the balcony of his old friend. He knew April didn’t want to talk to him, but he at least needed her to talk to Jamie of all people.
Leo hasn’t interacted with Jamie much, but each time he has, there’s always an air of sadness to her. She’s constantly checking her phone, waiting for something. He knows April hasn’t even told her why she ghosted her.
That was Leo’s only problem with April deciding to cut them off. Jamie didn’t deserve to be ghosted in the process.
So, he tapped on her window three times and then hid. He waited.
The window opened, and he saw April’s confused expression.
He took in another breath and stepped into view.
“We need to talk,” Leo said. April’s face immediately turned from confusion to anger.
“Oh, fuck off!” She said as she went to close the door. Leo shifted into his dragon form, a risky approach due to his brothers lurking around these parts, and stuck his tail in the way of the window.
She slammed the window on his tail, which he winced at, but at least it didn’t close.
“It’s about Jamie.”
April seemed to pause at that, her face morphing from angered, to something deep in thought.
She huffed and let the window open, and Leo took his hurt tail out of the way.
“I thought I said I didn’t want to see you guys anymore?” She asked, her tone was harsh.
Leo nodded, “That you did,” he confirmed, “But I don’t remember ghosting your friend being in the mix.”
April’s hands balled into a fist. “I don’t want any connections to you all! I don’t want crazy mutants running around, and I don’t want to be wrapped in your stupid cultist shenanigans! I want to be left alone!”
Leo nodded, “I understand that, but–” “Then why are you here!?”
Leo huff, “You can’t just ghost Jamie like that.”
April rolled her eyes, “Why not?”
Leo wanted to curl into a ball and disappear. The way that April was snapping at him hurt, but he understood. He saw the way her eyes were red and puffy. She’s hurt, he knows this.
“Who were the ones that mutated your father?” he asked bluntly. April’s teeth gritted, “You fucking four? Isn’t it obvious?”
He nodded, “Notice how Jamie had nothing to do with it?” He tilted his head as he asked the question, “She is innocent in this whole situation, April.”
“I can understand you not wanting to talk to me, I can understand wanting to distance yourself, but you have to understand that Jamie and the rest of the group in the underworld had nothing to do with your father’s mutation. They don’t deserve to be cut off without any notice.”
He shrugged, “I just want you to talk to her, O’Neil, she cares about you, deeply. Not getting closure is hurting her, and it shows.”
“I can understand if you want to completely sever ties with her and everyone else afterward, but talk to them at the least, okay?” He asked.
April was silent at his words, he decided to add something else that had been bugging him.
“It also may be good to keep someone from your old life around,” he mentioned, April snarled at him. He raised his hand, “Listen, Jamie or whoever you choose doesn’t need to talk to you about anything. Not me, not what my brothers are doing, not what the cultists are doing, nothing, but it’s good to have someone you can talk to about the things you have experienced.”
April continued to hold her silence. She was glaring at him, leaning on the window seal as her knuckles turned white from holding onto it.
Leo nodded at her. He turned away and leaped onto the fire escape, pausing a bit.
“Goodbye, April, I hope you have a good life.”
Right as he was about to leave, April spoke.
“... Why? ” She asked. It was almost a whisper.
Leo looked down at her. She was hanging her head.
“If you’re asking why he was mutated? I don’t know, April,” he admitted, “I… I tried to look into the future before he joined, to make sure everything– I couldn’t. I was stopped.”
He heard a sniffle come from the girl.
“Can you answer me?” She asked, her voice cracking. Leo looked down at her.
“Of course.”
“If you could’ve seen what happened, would it have changed anything?”
Leo closed his eyes. His heart hurt for his friend.
“... No…” He answered honestly, April stiffened a bit.
“We were foolish,” he continued, “We had loosened up and let our cockiness get the better of all of us. We were idiots to think we knew better. We didn’t think that the mutagene would fall.”
He then hesitated, “But… I was talking to Aenda and…”
He sighed, “Timelines have these things called ‘keystone events,’ events that have to happen or less the timeline would get too out of whack and destroy itself.”
“Your father would’ve been mutated no matter what,” he said, “I know that doesn’t make it better. I know that it may just make it worse… But just know I am so sorry for this. For all of this.”
April nodded.
“Does he ever come back?” She croaked out. “Do I ever get him back?”
Leo thought for a moment.
He got off the fire escape and onto stable ground.
He leaned against the railing and closed his eyes, he felt the current rush over him.
He allowed the current to take him, he allowed himself to be dragged past all of the mana that made up the earth, all of the mana that made up the buildings, and all of the humans and living creatures that had it.
Images flashed before him, Donnie holding an orange veil and celebrating, the orange veil being stolen by– Something he couldn’t make out, and April’s father human again.
Something else jerked him though. He rewinded a bit, what on earth stole the veil?
He searched and searched, but no matter what, it was just a dark splotch to him.
He saw… A bone dog. Flying foot bots. There was a third thing–
Leo was startled with a gasp. His eyes shot open, and every time he blinked, he was greeted with more and more images.
There were pained, deformed eyes. A mouth stretching along a long neck. Human limbs protrude oddly and brokenly from a scaly body.
He felt like he was going to puke. What was that?
He blinked and let the images clear, he looked over at April, who eyed him.
“What did you see?” She asked. Her eyes glanced with unshed tears while her cheeks were stained.
She bit her lip nervously, and Leo nodded at her.
“We get him back,” he answered, “Donnie makes this orange veil, it gets stolen, but we are able to reclaim it and get your dad back.”
Hope flickered in April’s eyes, but it dulled quickly. “Why did you react like that?” She asked.
Leo shook his head, “Nothing about your father, April,” he answered, “There was just… Something I wish I hadn’t seen mixed in there as well.”
April nodded slowly.
Leo turned his back to her once more and got back onto the fire escape. He saw April look at him, and he waved her goodbye.
She didn’t wave back. She only watched as he left.
April sighed as Leo left. Many things were coming up in her, so many more questions.
The anger in her hadn’t dulled in the slightest. Sadness and grief radiated in her, clawing at her throat and making her want to scream. No matter what happened, she was going to lose her father. But they’re going to get him back. Hope was somewhere in her chest, buried by the regret of causing one of her closest friends pain.
She took out her T-phone, the screen cracked, but it still worked. She flicked to Jamie’s contact.
Her heart tugged and pulled.
She missed her hugs.
She closed her window and turned in for the night.
Okay, remember how Leo was talking about feeling surprisingly calm and like a blanket was put over him? And how he wasn’t panicking?
Yeah, well, now it was panic time.
Leo didn’t know what happened or what had changed, but when he woke up in the middle of the day, his first instinct was to rush to a trash can and throw up due to pure nerves. He was shaking all morning, his head hurt and spun.
He felt like crying– He had cried, actually. When he had woken up to puke he spent a good hour sobbing.
He felt like everything was about to fall about and there was nothing he could do to stop it.
He started to worry even more than before about what his birth family would think.
What did the Elder mean that he would run? Were they someone high up? Deven said that due to his powers, his family was likely to have ties with the dragon queen–
Oh, what was he doing!? He was so unprepared for this! He didn’t even know the first half of introducing yourself to your long-lost family, let alone how to find them!?
How was he going to find them!? Did they even want to be found? What was he going to say– What was he going to do?
Does he need to wear something nice– The nicest things he had were a hoodie and sweatpants, for crying out loud! He doesn’t own anything formal!
Would he need to impress them? What can he do? He can’t do art, he can’t do any instruments, his hoodie is reading comic books and looking into gardening, he can’t do anything right, how on earth was he going to do well introducing himself to his family?
Maybe that was why he was insistent this morning. Mikey had been sleeping in late, and he was normally the one who made breakfast. So Leo had pushed the others who were awake into making themselves breakfast, maybe he could finally learn how to cook! Maybe that would be enough!
But his own brothers didn’t trust him with anything other than holding a plate. He was useless in the kitchen.
He started down at the plate, glaring at his reflection.
How would they react when he found them? Would they be happy? Annoyed? How about when they realize that he not only is an emotional mess but can’t do anything? How disappointed would they be? Would they kick him out right then on the spot?
He wanted to cry. He wanted to break something. His hands trembled and the plate felt heavy.
Maybe Splinter and Sphynx were right. He can’t do anything right, how is he going to prove himself to a family he has never known?
He wants to meet them. He does. He wants to know where he’s from. And more than anything, he wants a family that he can feel like they won’t abandon him because they have actual DNA ties to him.
But now? Now he wasn’t even sure DNA would be enough for anyone to want him around.
The thought terrified him.
His eyes flickered to the brothers in the room, Donnie was making toast, and Raph was getting the oranges.
If DNA isn’t even enough for someone to not leave him, then what the hell is keeping them here? What do they have to gain by keeping Leo here?
‘ A soldier to play with.’
‘The doll you are.’
He shook his head. He can’t think like that.
He watched as smoke wafted up from the toaster.
With a ding, two pieces popped out.
“Toast is done!” Donnie called out as he leaped up and used his staff as a bat to hit the toast.
Leo held up the plate he was holding and tried his best to put on a smile.
When the two pieces of toast came crashing into them, sending him to the ground.
One landed in his mouth, and it felt like a rock.
He grunted as he took the piece out of his mouth. “Might be a little overdone, Donnie,” he stated.
Raph put down a cup on the counter and had two oranges in his hand.
“Orange Juice, coming right up!” He shouted as he tossed the two oranges straight into the air. Leo chose to stay down for a bit.
Raph brought out his Sai and leaped up, stabbing the two with the middle tong of his sai and then squeezing them together.
Leo didn’t know how, but there were multiple streams of orange juice coming out of the fruits and they were all going in separate directions.
Donnie stood there, holding out a cup.
When a stream went straight into his eyes.
He hollowed in pain.
“It stings! It stings!”
Leo had to basically crawl over to where the stove was. He got up and started to heat up the pan. He wants to at least try to cook despite the last time he used the pain he ended up setting the fridge on fire.
But when he had the eggs in his hands, Donnie ran into them and sent everything flying off the stove and out of Leo’s hands.
The pot that flew off the stove hit Raph in the back of the head and knocked him off the counter. The fire alarm was going off.
Raph stood and turned to where the two cool-tuned turtles were, the two eggs Leo had before on his eyes, “Donnie! I told you scrambled!”
The Two eggs dropped down to his chest, then onto the floor.
Leo got up and looked around, he had a pot lid on his head. “Oh, man,” he sighed as he stood and took the lid off of his head. There were eggs everywhere, the stove was on fire, and the toaster was a mess.
“This place is a disaster,” he groaned and placed the lid on the counter. “Yeah, Mikey usually makes breakfast, what’s the deal?” Raph asked as he got up.
“MIKEY!!”
In his room, the youngest groaned at the call of his name. He was curled up in his bed and his head was pounding. Tiredness tugged at him, lulling him back to bed.
“Mikey, get up!”
Mikey reached out from under the covers he was balled up under, he struggled to find his mask for a moment before finally getting it.
He continued to groan. His stomach cramped and swarmed. Something was itching at the back of his throat.
“I feel awful,” he complained out loud.
He got up and tied his mask behind his head as he got up off his bed. “Maybe I shouldn’t have eaten that jalapeno cappuccino pizza last night…”
He walked through his room and hit his mirror absent-mindedly. The world around him was spinning and he felt like he was going to fall at any moment–
“Huh?” He looked back at the mirror.
The scream that echoed through the lair had Leo immediately on guard. Thoughts raced through his brain as he felt his mana bubble up under his skin, itching to summon his swords and chase after the threat.
“WHAT THE– I’M A MUTANT!”
The three older brothers all exchanged a look of confusion.
“Uh, he’s just realizing that now?” Leo asked. Jeez, he’s glad his younger brother is a mutant, that would make things a little bit awkward. Don’t want two people having to find their birth families, right?
Of course, that would mean that Mikey would be happier and most likely to stay with them as opposed to him, leading to the rest of his brothers taking Mikey’s side and–
For the love of all that is holy, stop brain .
Mikey can rush into the kitchen.
“Guys, look at me!” He screamed as he pointed to the top of his head, “I’m covered in turtle zits!”
All of the brothers made some type of sound of disgust.
Mikey walked closer as Raph backed away from him.
“Talk about shellacne– You look like a green chimichanga!” Raph pointed at Mikey, who looked like he was positively panicking.
Leo watched his youngest brother closely, he was rubbing his fingers together, his eyes were wide and stunned, and he was looking at them– Wait, no.
He was avoiding looking at Donnie.
Leo flicked Raph for his comment as he came over.
“Don’t worry, Mikey, it’s just part of being a teenager,” Leo commented, ignoring Raph’s glare.
“Have you ever had ‘em?”
“Heck no!” Leo suddenly blurted out. He felt bad for it afterward, but he’d take growing sharp teeth over whatever was happening with Mikey any day, respectfully, of course.
“Hold up, guys,” Donnie started as he walked over to where the youngest was. He brought out his T-phone which had two little antennas at the top.
“I think this might be serious.”
His genius brother’s words got Leo to perk up a bit more. He was now fully altered.
He watched Mikey. The turtle stiffened and gulped. He was eyeing the antennas on Donnie’s phone.
He looked… Guilty.
Leo narrowed his eyes.
What has Mikey done?
They were all in Donnie’s lab now. Donnie sat in front of Mikey, who had his head down, as the purple brother scanned his head with his T-phone.
Leo and Raph stood behind them. Leo couldn’t help but notice how hunched up Mikey was. It was concerning.
“Okay, Mikey,” Donnie began as he took his phone away, “The good news is, these so-called ‘zits’ aren’t going to hurt you.”
Mikey seemed to ease up at that. “And more importantly, they won’t interfere with you making us breakfast.”
Mikey rolled his eyes at that and looked away from Donnie, the pool of dread in his stomach as he dug deeper.
“That’s a relief.” He saw the mess they made in his kitchen. They also let Leo on the stove, he knew this being there was fire– How many times does he have to tell that turtle to not touch the kitchen appliances? He doesn’t know if Leo insulted their mother or something, but they don’t like him.
Donnie then placed a hand on his shoulder, forcing him to look back at his older brother.
“But the bad news is they’ll continue to spread all over your body,” Donnie said bluntly.
“Spreading and spreading and spreading and spreading…” Mikey chuckled nervously as fear pricked at his skin as Donnie leaned in closely.
“And then they disappear in a couple of hours, right?” He asked, squirming slightly in his seat.
“No, and then your entire body will mutate–” Donnie began to stand to emphasize his point, “into one, single, huge, giant, gergutan zit!”
Mikey felt frozen in his seat as Donnie’s words played in his head. He knew he shouldn’t have touched it– He knew he shouldn’t have–
“NO!” He screamed, mixing with a cry, he curled into a bit of a ball as everything replayed in his head. He shouldn’t have touched Donnie’s things, he knows that he’s sorry, please, please, please–
“Okay, enough of that joke.” He felt another hand on his shoulder along with a familiar voice. Leo.
… Joke?
Mikey looked up and blinked at Donnie who had a mischievous smile on his face.
“... Is this for waking up late and not getting breakfast done?” “I got orange juice in my eyes. Yes, it very much is for that.”
Mikey huffed, frustration seeping into him.
“Why, you little–”
Leo banged at the door to his youngest brother’s room. After he jumped Donnie, Mikey had retreated to his room after a bit of teasing from someone– Raph. It was Raph– And hasn’t been out of sense.
“Mikey, come on!” Leo pleaded. He understood the whole ‘siblings tease and get upset at each other,’ but that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt him to see his little brother in this distrust.
“It’s not as bad as you think! And Raph promises to not make fun of you anymore.” Leo glared at Raph and stepped away from the door.
Donnie was standing a bit off to the side, he was still guilty of that joke he pulled early.
Raph stepped to the door and Leo gestured for him to go.
He grumbled as he did so. “That’s right, I’m sorry I called you crust muffin and fungus face and godzitla, king of the pus monsters–” He listed off as his voice leaked of sarcasm and then pounded on the door, “Now come on out here!”
“No way! Not while I’m covered in gross, slime-filled zits!”
Leo cringed. He hadn’t meant for it to get this bad.
Donnie and Leo looked at each other for a second, the oldest hoping that Donnie would have something to draw Mikey out.
“Technically, they’re pustules, filled with oil and sebum, which is even grosser than slime–” Leo and Raph cringed. The blue turtle stepped in front of Donnie, “Uh, not helping, Donnie, but thanks.”
He knocked on the door again, “Mikey!”
Meanwhile, Mikey was staring at himself in the mirror.
“Forget it guys! I’m too hideous to be a ninja!” He called out, “I’ll stay locked away in here forever!”
He looked back at the mirror, “And even longer if I have to…”
He whimpered as his tongue started to hurt and tingle. He felt as though there was something on it.
He stuck out his tongue to see that it was covered in zits that had green at the top of them.
He gasped and recoiled in shock, covering his mouth in fear.
What has he done?
The moon hung in the night sky, it was the only source of light in the long, dark room.
Sphynx sat atop the metal throne of the Shredder. She was leaning on her hand which was sitting on the armrest to her right. By her side, there were two foot bots. One with leaves, and the other with snowflakes.
She had the fire covered already.
She tapped her foot. An impatient snarl rested on her face.
But as soon as she saw the door twitch to open, she immediately threw on a smile and bright eyes as she straightened her posture.
In the doorway, she saw the two mutants. Bradford and Xever. Dogpound and Fishface. She honestly found the nicknames humorous, contributing to the scum they have become.
“Bradford, Xever! Enter, please!” She requested, her voice high and innocent. She sounded like a child.
Dogpound snorted at her, but as he was walking in, his tail got caught in the door and he fell to the ground with a whimper, crushing the glass under him and going into the water below.
It took every ounce of control in her to not start laughing uncontrollably. “Are you alright?” She asked with a false frown and concern in her eyes.
“Impressive,” Fishface mocked, “You went from stealthy ninja to idiot man-dog.”
Dogpound looked up at him with a snarl. “Now, now, Xever,” Sphynx started, “Bradford did cover for you while you were still getting legs, did he not?”
Fishface rolled his eyes as Dogpound took a moment to smugly smile at him before going back to snarling in annoyance from the water.
“How I detest this clumsy body,” he growled. Sphynx fought hard against an eye roll. “What I wouldn't give to be human again.”
Ha! Ah, right .
Sphynx was trying to remain composed. But it was honestly hilarious. Two mutants who both fail at doing the simple task of capturing four teenagers and couldn’t even come close when they were human as well.
Stupid Artlets, thinking they are anything like the beings from the underworld, who are clearly superior in every way.
No matter, this world will be gone soon anyway.
But she did find it curious how mutagen worked…
“Don’t say that, Bradford!” She cooed as the dog got out of the water, “You’re able to land some nasty hits on those turtles, are you not? And you’re a much better finder now!”
She leaned back with a smile, “I think it’s an improvement.”
She watched the dog blink at her. “Ah, thanks?” He said awkwardly. Fishface had a jealous look on his face.
Fishface was easy to get down. He’s a ‘ladies' man’ or so he thinks. Dogpound was a bit trickier, but the best way to him is by complementing either his skills or his loyalty because the Shredder does neither.
“Don’t get too comfortable, Sphynx,” Fishface warned as he came to kneel in front of her, Dogpound joined him soon after.
“Shredder is the only one worthy of that throne.”
Sphynx smiled sweetly. That was something she could agree on, yes. Only a false tyrant who flings power around, but can’t back it up with skill is worthy to sit on this fake throne of ego. Her god deserves the throne of a king, not this crummy thing.
“I know!” She cheered out, “But he did leave me in charge while he’s away, and it’s surprisingly warm right now… And I get cold really easily,” she said as she held herself. “You won’t tell right?” The scent of strawberries filled the room.
Fishface snorted, “Well take that heat while you still can. We won’t tell.” Sphynx held on to her innocent smile as she asked, “Will help keep me warm after he gets back?”
She watched as Fishface went red in the face, “Huh, I–” He stammered.
Easy.
“What’s this about?” Dogpound asked.
Sphynx smiled at him. “Well, as you know we got to know different types of footbots!” She said, gesturing to the two bots next to her.
“Yes, and it was an incredible idea to install them with mana,” Fishface responded. She knew what he was doing. “Too bad that turtle got away,” Dogpound stated.
“Yes, it is a tragedy,” she agreed, “But anyway, that’s not the point.”
“You see, because of this knowledge… Tequinc to make these footbots have mana, there have been some new recruits to my scientist team,” she reasoned, “And some of them are… Less than trained to handle the stress of making them.”
“So! I need someone to help train them in the science, or whatever,” she said with a chuckle, “Someone easily intimidated and won’t fight back, someone whose loyalty can be bought, someone like–”
“Baxter Stockman,” Fishface cut Sphynx off. “Stinkman? But that little creep tried to destroy us, who knows what he–”
“Oh, good thinking Xever!” Sphynx congrats as she came down from the throne and went up to the fish, “I knew you would have something!”
Fishface got up and rubbed the back of his head, “Um, yeah, you’ve met him before, and we all know he’s a weak little thing.”
“Oh, my memory isn’t that good, and sometimes I need someone else to put the pieces together!” She said with a smile, “Thank you for reminding me!”
“He betrayed us,” Dogpound snapped as he got up. Sphynx frowned. She didn’t like his tone.
“He did, and it was truly something that is unforgivable,” she said shaking her head as he walked over to him, “But he also betrayed the Shredder.”
She leaned in closer to him, upping her sweet talk ever so slightly, which allowed her to cup his face. “How would you think Shredder would react if you’re able to get the little bastard who went behind his back and wasted his time? Um? I bet he’d be delighted to know just how much his… Star pupil cares to right him.”
Dogpound seemed shocked by this reasoning and then looked to be leaning a bit more toward what she was saying.
She backed away, “Besides, it was heartbreaking for me to figure out the man I put trust into chose to betray us… I really thought I had found, I don’t know…” Tears welled in her eyes as she looked dejected and hurt, “A friend?”
Fishface and Dogpound looked at each other. “Maybe I just want it to be him to get some sort of revenge… Or maybe I’m just looking to give him another chance, but either way…”
She looked at the two of them, seeming tired and sad with tears she wouldn’t let fall. “It would mean a lot to me if you both went after him.”
Fishface nodded, “Don’t worry, we’ll get that pest!” He said, “Yeah!” Dogpound agreed while hitting his fist, “I’ll give him a piece of my mind!”
Sphynx smiled shyly at them, “You boys are too kind,” she complimented, “Now go, we don’t want to keep the scientists waiting, now do we?”
The two nodded, “We’ll be back before you can notice we’re gone!” Fishface promised as the two turned and walked away.
As soon as the door closed, her smile fell.
She rolled her eyes and a snarl was placed on her face as she whipped away the crocodile tears.
Boys.
She already had in mind that Stockman was the perfect one for what she wanted to do, but it’s so much easier to get those to do what you want when you let them think it’s their idea, and then stroke their ego a bit.
Egotistical, greedy, and prideful… Three things that make them so easy to use.
Her moonstone buzzed in her pocket, she pulled it out and smiled.
RatToy5: Sphynx, would you like to meet up to discuss your plan today?
Speak of the devil.
Notes:
Donnie isn't all too sure what to believe. He wants to trust that his father is good, meanwhile, his brother is comforting him and telling him everything he knows for a fact is true. He's starting to lose who to trust.
Too bad there is a certain someone who is very convincing.Leo is fully ready to throw down with anyone in the name of his brothers. Do not test that.
April now has her answers, it's in her court whether she decides to take Leo's advice.
Leo is now spiraling. He has already thrown out that he's visiting his family to his friends, so there's no backing out. There are insecurities, though!
He is also, like, really suspicious of Mikey at the moment.Sphynx honestly doesn't really see Bradford and Xever as human. She just sees puppets in her game.
Chapter 21: Change my Mind!
Summary:
The turtles head out searching for a centrifuge (Not centrifudge, Mikey) to cure the illness the youngest has contracted.
Seems like two other people really wanted that gadget for something, and one just so happens to be a familiar face!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In her human form, Sphynx sat on the floor of the sewer, snarling at the grim that coated the ground. She was resting on a blanket that she had set up, but that didn’t stop the smell.
She shouldn’t even be doing this. This was the dirty work that her downline should do. Not her, she had far more important things to do.
But of course, she just had to get involved with the one person who held sway over her target’s life. Who is she?
She huffed a bit, but when she heard footsteps coming her way, she replaced her displeased grimace with a bright, cheery smile.
Splinter came out from around the corner, carrying around the book she had seen him with those months ago.
A show of how easy he was to fool.
“Hamato Yoshi!” Sphynx greeted and gestured to the spot in front of her, “Please, take a seat! We have so much to discuss!”
Splinter nodded, as he took a seat and looked at her setup. She had brought along tea and such, having remembered he mentioned his favorite once.
Tea is the easiest drink to slip what she needs into.
Splinter nodded, he looked frazzled. “Thank you, Sphynx, and please, just call me Yoshi.”
Sphinx's smile brightened as she internally cringed. “Yoshi it is, how have you been, dear?”
Splinter smiled at her, “Not great,” he admitted. “The dragon running around is a curse on us all, and yet it seems the only son of mine taking it seriously is Donatello. The rest haven’t even bothered to bring it up.”
Sphynx hummed. She adored the fact that he was trying to get his sons to hunt down the Key already, it made things so much easier for her.
“Is there a specific reason for that?” She asked as she poured them both cups of tea.
Splinter shook his head, “I believe it’s because there have been no major incidents since the first time we saw the dragon, so they’re dragging their feet as always.”
He sighed, “I tried so hard to raise them to be responsible, and yet they have no values of the Hamato clan, it’s truly a disgrace.”
Sphynx nodded pity in her eyes. “Do you think there’s a certain one who is the main cause of it all?”
“Yes, actually,” Splinter said as he took his cup, “Leonardo, that ungrateful brat, he is supposed to be the leader when he can’t even get his brothers to focus on the most important thing at hand.”
He huffed, “I swear, if I had the chance to make that boy useful, I would gladly do it. He just snapped at me today for disciplining his brother, and even said I wasn’t his father even though I raised him.”
Sphynx was trying her best to not perk up at the idea of the rat willing to throw the Key at her if it meant he’d be useful, she needed to play her cards right here.
“Well, if it makes you feel any better… My team and I are working on an innovation to help get the dragon under control, once we do that we can complete our mission,” she said as she watched Splinter take a sip of his drink.
She could tell the exact moment the spell activated.
He became much more relaxed. He let his guard down even though they’ve only talked a handful of times.
“Well that’s incredible, I expected nothing less from such a smart woman like you,” he complimented. Sphynx giggled. “Well, don’t say that too soon, it’s not done yet silly!”
He chuckled, “Well, I’m sure it’ll be wonderful.”
She hummed, “There are a few things that I need to ask of you first though,” she said.
“Shall we get to planning?”
Leo stood in front of his youngest brother’s door, worrying itching at his skin as he tried to ignore the growing feeling of dread.
Something was wrong with Mikey. Something was very wrong.
He had seen Splinter sneaking out of the dojo, exciting the lair with nothing more than a grumble of, “I’ll be back,” to inform them of where he was going.
There was no pause to see that one of them was held up in their room. No care in the world.
Leo huffed and shook his head. He can’t keep thinking about that.
He walked up to the door and tapped on it.
No answer.
They sighed, “Mikey?” They asked.
Still no answer.
They tapped their feet. “Listen, Mikey,” they began, “I know something is up. You’re not acting like your normal self, and I know it’s not because of the zits. Please, if something happens, I just wanna help.”
They crossed their arms. “I won’t be mad or upset, Mike… I just need to know what happened.”
The door clicked to unlock and opened with a creak.
Mikey stood there, the zits were getting worse. He wasn’t even looking at Leo.
“I messed up,” he admitted. Leo nodded with a smile, “Would you like to just talk to me for now, or explain with the others?”
He shifted on his feet, “Others,” he stated. He sounded like he was trying to talk around something.
Leo nodded.
The two walked over to where the pit was, gaining the other two’s attention.
Raph smirked, “Why don’t you come zit down Mikey?” He asked before cracking up laughing. Leo glared at him.
“Rapheal, one more word and no phone for two days,” he snapped, catching Raph off guard. “We of all people should know better than to judge someone for how they look.”
Raph looked to the ground. “Alright, Leo. Sorry, Mikey.”
Donnie got up, “So what’s up, Leo, you both normally only come in all serious if something happened?” He questioned.
Leo nodded, “Mikey has something he wishes to tell us,” he stated and looked over at Mikey.
All eyes were on the youngest as sweat appeared on his face.
“So um, funny story, I–” Everyone’s look hastened.
“I kinda, um–” He brought out a gare of sparkling green, “I sprinkled a little mutagen… On my skin.”
Shock rang through all of the turtles.
“WHAT!? ARE YOU KIDDING? WHY?” They all sumptuously shouted.
“To become better!” Mikey defended, “Cooler, ya’ know? You guys treat me like I’m a big goofball all the time!” He was accused.
“So I found this vial–” He pointed, “In Donnie’s lab, the label says it’ll make you super cool!”
“No,” Donnie snapped as he grabbed the jar and turned it, “It says you’re supposed to keep it supercooled, as in temperature!”
He snatched the gear from Mikey’s hand, “This was a rejected batch of retro mutagen, Mikey.”
“It’s dangerous!” “Well, you could have made it a little more clear!” Mikey shouted back, to which Donnie turned the gear to show the side of it that had warning signs and ‘reject’ stickers, even one that said, ‘Mikey don’t eat me.’
“Still not that clear,” the youngest retorted.
Leo stepped forward and eyed Mikey, “We’ll talk about this later, Donnie what the heck is that thing going to do to him?”
Donnie shrugged. “Only one way to find out.”
They were back in Donnie’s lab, the turtle was now running a more advanced analogize on his computer.
They all were watching as red warning signs flashed up on the screen.
“Oh, no…” Donnie whimpered, Mikey leaned over his shoulder, his heart pounding in his chest, “Please tell me that’s a good ‘oh no.’” he asked.
“It’s a terrible ‘Oh, no,’” he stated. “According to these blood tests, the mutagen in your body is unstable.”
Donnie turned to Mikey, “You only have three hours until–”
Leo couldn’t take this anymore, he sprung up from seemingly nowhere, “Until what? What’ll– What’ll happen to him?” He felt his blood going cold.
Donnie looked over at him.
“In scientific terms? Go boom.”
Mikey felt the air get sucked out of the room. “I’m gonna explode!?” He shouted, grasping his head in shock.
“Like a massive zit,” Donnie answered, followed by an expression of disgust coming from Raph.
Mikey felt the world spin around him, a feeling of doom encroached on him. He screamed ‘No’ for the second time that day, but this time it was real.
He was going to– He didn’t want to– He–
He looked over at Leo and whimpered as he fell to the ground. He watched as the blue turtle began to shift his weight a bit.
“But now that I know what caused this, I think I can engineer an antidote from the remaining sample,” Donnie stated.
Life was immediately put back into Mikey, he hopped up, “Yes, yes, yes! I love you, man!” He cheered as he tackled Donnie into a hug.
Donnie started to push Mikey off of him, he needed to think, not be tugged on, “Oh, come on,” he groaned.
Leo came over and grabbed Mikey’s arm, causing the youngest turtle to back off of the second youngest and latch on to the oldest.
“Then we better get that antidote soon,” Leo stated, “Do you have what you need?”
Donnie looked over, “Only one key instrument is missing, and that’s the molecular centrifuge to mix the solution.”
Leo looked at Donnie funny.
“No problem! Money is no object!” Mikey cheered before looking up at Leo with puppy dog eyes, “Leo, can I borrow some cash?”
Leo looked at Mikey funny. Why the heck would he be the one to have cash?
He shook his head and looked back at Donnie.
“Dee… I thought you had a centrifuge?” He asked. Donnie returned his gaze and he gestured a bit. “You know? When we found that wasp, there was a centrifuge in the lab that you took, I told you to take it, remember? What happened to it?”
Donnie chuckled and shifted awkwardly.
“Yeah, um… About that… I kinda… Blow it up?” Donnie squeaked.
Leo tilted his head and gave Donnie a done look, “Welp that answers my question– Where can we get another one?”
“The only place I’ve ever seen a molecular centrifuge is TCRI,” he confessed with a thoughtful expression.
Leo stiffened a bit. He didn’t like that.
“But we blew that place up when we took down the Krang, what could be left?” Raph asked as he stepped up.
The four turtles held considering looks on their faces.
It was a stretch.
But what other choice did they have?
Bradford grunted as he landed on the roof of an apartment.
Sniffing the air, he tried his hardest to pick up on anything leading to his target.
He continued to crawl around the roof, the weight of his heavy body making it easier to stay down than to get up and walk.
Then he can cross a glass roof.
He looked at himself in the reflection.
He growled at the sight, “You were once a feared warrior,” he grumbled, “No you're a common dog, hunting squirrels like Stockman.”
He got up and started to walk when he suddenly got an idea of how to fix his situation.
“Stockman… Maybe he could actually help me…”
He sniffed the air a bit more before catching a scent.
“Gotcha!” He stated before charging in the direction of TCRI.
A loud BANG echoed through the halls, shaking the building to its core.
Rock crumbled from the ceiling, and everyone in there had to hold on.
In a circular room, Delilah grunted as another one of her experiments failed.
She had been informed about the whole robot having mana, and it got her thinking, and curious.
So now she’s trying to see if she could replicate what the cult has created. Maybe they could get a robot army of their own to help take them out or something.
But every single time she has infused metal with usable mana, it has exploded.
To have usable mana outside of a body or a host, it needs to be purified.
And metal, especially metal hooked up to wires, tends to not be as respectively purified mana as she thought, instead relying more on mana crystals, but those footbots were not using mana crystals because then their mana would be based on ruins, and–
“Sis?” She sighed as she turned around.
Timothy had poked his head into the doorway, concern dripping off of the changeling's face.
His blue-tinted skin with freckles matched well with his white summer shirt and jean shorts. His fluffy brown hair seemed damp, and his gill-like frills were down as his wire-like tail wrapped around his legs.
“Hey, Tim!” Delilah greeted. She was wearing a white shirt and jeans under heavy-duty overalls along with long, thick gloves. Her face was scorched black aside from a clean spot where the goggles sat
He tilted his head, “Is everything okay in here? You normally don’t explode this much.”
She chuckled, “No! No! It’s fine, Tim, don’t worry about it!” She chuckled awkwardly as she turned back to her work and scowled at it.
Before she could think much of it, Timothy was right next to her, “Is something not working out?” She flinched a bit in shock but was overall used to her youngest brother’s antics. “Yeah…” She sighed.
“I’m trying to mimic those footbots Damian told us about, but so far everything has been a dud,” she huffed, “I think there might be one way I can do it, but I need a centrifuge, which we do not have.”
Timothy blinked before smiling, “I can go get you one!” He offered. Delilah looked at him, “Number one, where on earth would you get it, and number two, I’m not letting you go on a manhunt for me, it’s fine, I’ll do without it until I can order it and it gets here.”
Timothy frowned but nodded, “Alright, if you say so.”
He headed out of the room.
Once he was out of sight, he immediately pulled out his moonstone and started to type in the coordinates he remembered.
He often portrayed to random places for some fun, and there was this one time when he went into a building with a bunch of floating brains, and he saw that they had a centrifuge! Or, what he thinks is one at least.
He summoned a portal and stepped on through.
The turtles walked through the abandoned ruins of TCRI, making sure to watch their step as they tried not to get cut on the rubble that filled the place.
“Everybody spread out and start looking,” Donnie ordered.
Everyone did as told, taking up specific areas of the room to start digging through the broken walls that were down and gathered on the floor.
While Donnie was digging through his own section, Mikey came up behind him, holding a glass tube. “Is this a centrifudge?” He asked.
Donnie glanced back, “Centrifuge. No, that’s a beaker,” he corrected and informed, causing Mikey to groan.
Mikey then pulled out another object, “Is this a centrifudge?” He asked.
Donnie rolled his eyes, “That’s a microscope.”
Mikey whined as Leo watched the exchange, frowning. Mikey was panicking and Leo knew Donnie most likely was too. A lot rested on the purple turtle’s shoulders and he most likely wasn’t interested in tolerating stuff.
Remembering what a centrifuge looked like, Leo called out, “It’s larger than the stuff you’re picking up, white and round with a flat lid, Mikey!”
Donnie and Mikey both looked at him with a thankful smile before they got back to rummaging. Mikey was silent as he sorted through the trash, getting increasingly fed up as he got stuff that was close to what they were looking for, but not quit.
He groaned loudly, “We’re never going to find this thing, man!” He whined, “I’m gonna–”
“Shh shh shh,” Leo shushed, “Listen.”
“You hear that?” He asked. The four boys scattered, finding places to hide in the shadows.
“Perfect!” A familiar voice called out, “Bio-enhancers, DNA catalysts,” Stockman listed as he walked through the mess with a box of metal parts, “Soon, I’ll be able to create my own mutant army!”
He set the box on the ground as he talked.
“Powerful, unstoppable–” “Dorkster Blockhead?” Raph cut him off.
“It’s Baxter Stockman!” Baxter shouts back as he whips around, yelping out, “Wha?” in confusion as he sees the four turtle brothers.
“T– Turtles?” He stammers out as he picks up his box and gets to his feet. Leo and Raph jump down to greet him.
“Here? Now?” He asked.
That was when they all got a good look at what was in his box and saw that he had the centrifuge inside.
“He’s got the centrifuge!” Donnie shouted out. Leo glared at the man, protectiveness boiling in him. “Hand it over, Storkman!” Donnie demanded.
Stockman then decided to drop the box entirely and just grab onto the centrifuge, most likely out of spite. “Stockman! And no! I found it first!” He argued. Which, was fair, but that didn’t really matter to Leo.
“Mousers!” It was just then that Leo noticed at least 13 mousers that were backing the dude, “Attack!”
They all jumped back as Mikey screamed.
Leo sliced through as many that came out of him, “Don’t let ‘em pop me! Don’t let ‘em pop me!” His youngest brother continued to yell out.
Donnie beat some down with his staff as Rpah dodged and hit a few with his throwing stars.
Right as the final one attacked Raph was about to get up, and a rock fell on it.
Bradford busted through the ceiling, screaming in anger as he readied to attack anyone in his way.
He crushed three other mousers and squished one under his fist.
“Dog Pound?” Baxter squeaked.
The dog rose to his full height. “Well, if it isn’t weasely little Stinkman,” he snarled. Leo wanted to roll his eyes, they just needed the centrifuge.
“Back off, Dogpound,” He stated as he pointed his sword at the giant dog. He looked over at him, his face twisted into a glare, “We found him first.”
Hypocritical? Yes. But what is Leo if not hypocritical?
He wanted to chuckle, but even he knew something was going to have to be done soon.
“Stickman and the turtles?” Bradford said, looking between the two. He stretched his shoulders, “And I thought I was having a bad day…”
The two sides charged at each other, reading tonight as Mikey hung back.
Bradford knocked the turtles out of his way with ease, getting to Mikey in seconds as he bunched the turtle into the wall.
Stockman sat back, “Time for Baxter Stockman, super villain, to make his narrow escape!” He said as he ran off.
Right as he started to run off, he paused as he noticed that one of his mousers with two weird blueish green tiger stripes on either side of its face for a total of four, was just sitting there… Looking at him.
“What are you doing? Shoo! Go! Attack the turtles!” He scolded the thing.
That was when it bit his leg. Hard.
Stockman screamed in pain as he fell back to the ground, dropping the centrifuge in his attempt to grab the injured leg.
He opened his eyes, about to scream at the thing when he saw that one of the turtles, the purple one, was there instead, but he also had the same strips on his cheeks.
He smiled at him with bright green eyes before grabbing the centrifuge and running with it.
All of the turtles were changing at the giant dog, Leo slashed while Raph stabbed, the two backing up just in time.
Donnie dodged right on time as he spun back around to hit Dogpound with his stuff, but the mutant grabbed his staff and threw it along with Donnie himself into Leo and Raph.
Leo got a tingling feeling that told him to dodge, allowing himself to move out of the way, but Raph wasn’t so fortunate. Donnie crashed into Raph and sent them both into the wall with painted grunts.
Leo looked up to get track of where the centrifuge was and felt relieved to see it in Donnie’s hands, the purple turtle running to– Wait.
Leo’s eyes widened and he looked back at where the others were, then to the running person.
“What the– Hey!” Leo shouted as he threw ninja stars at the person running. They yelped and dodged, allowing Leo to see their face clearer.
They had blueish-green stripes.
“What the heck, Leo, that’s Donnie!” Mikey called out, Leo didn’t wait for anyone as he bolted toward the figure, “No that’s not!” He argued.
The person wearing his brother’s skin yelped as Leo charged at them, trying to make a break for it.
Leo leaped through the air and landed in front of the figure with his back to them. He spun around into a kick that landed right in the person’s chest and sent them crashing to the ground, dropping the centrifuge along with him.
Leo pointed his sword at the being as Donnie and Raph joined him. They looked up at Leo, panicked, and waved their hands in front of their face, “Wait! Wait! Leo, it’s me!” They cried.
The voice wasn’t Donnie’s, but it was familiar.
Right as he was thinking this, the figure glowed that same greenish blue and transformed into something else.
A changeling with almost white skin and frills.
“Timothy!” Leo shouted, surprised, “Huh, Timo-who now?” Raph asked.
They all looked over at Dogpound, who screamed in anger as he ran at the group.
“I got it!” Timothy shouted as he stood once more, jumping over to where the dog was.
His body grew and shaped, when the glow was off, he was a splitting image of Dogpound with the stripes still there.
The beasts collided with each other, wrestling as their strengths were matched.
They were so focused on what was happening in front of them, that they didn’t notice that Stockman had reclaimed the centrifuge and was now running with it.
But Mikey had.
The youngest gave chase, his heart pounding against his ribcage. “He’s got the centrifudge!” He shouted.
Bradford looked over to where the shout had come from and snarled.
He grabbed onto the fraud tightly, causing the other to yelp, and then tossed him into the wall, causing the building to shake and some of the roof to come down.
He jumped over and blocked off Stockman’s path.
“No!” The human shouted.
“You’re coming with me,” Bradford stated as he reached down and grabbed the squirming man.
“No, no, please!” He begged, “I’m extremely fragile, help!”
Leo and his brothers picked their jaws off the ground and rushed over to where everything was happening, the building around was coming down.
Dogpound, with Baxter over his shoulder, turned around and punched a support beam, which was the final straw as the ceilings started to fully break down.
Dogpoud walked down the hall, leaving rocks to fall.
“My centrifudge!” Mikey shouted as he rushed over to where the two villains were running off to, putting him directly under where all of the rocks were crashing down.
He froze in fear. He whimpered as a rock headed right toward him–
“Look out!” Leo shouted as he grabbed Mikey and threw him out of harm's way.
Mikey fell on his back with a groan, almost completely whipped out as that part of the building’s ceiling collapsed.
As the sounds of broken glass and shattered stone came to a rest, Timothy stepped out of where he had been thrown, his head throbbing as he leaned up against the wall for support.
He looked around as he went back to his normal form, trying to see where the turtle brothers were.
He saw one of them, the orange one, but none of the others, where were they–
He saw green sticking out of the rubble of the ceiling.
His heart rate spiked and he panicked as he rushed over to where the building gave up and started to dig the piece of green out.
Mikey lifted himself up and looked around.
He saw rocks everywhere, that kid from before digging through them, and his brothers nowhere to be seen.
“Oh, no,” he whined as he rushed over.
He joined the boy in digging through the rocks, having found another area where someone was coughing and wheezing under rocks, “Guys, are you okay?” He asked as he removed the last giant rock from Raph.
Mikey grabbed Raph and helped him up.
Raph leaned heavily on him.
“Yeah,” they heard their leader’s voice respond. The two looked over to where the kid was and saw that he had Leo leaning on him as well.
Leo smiled at him, “Thanks, Tim,” he said. The kid nodded with a frown. “Please don’t die, you’re my favorite.”
Leo responded with a chuckle, “Shouldn’t one of your siblings be your favorite?” He asked. Tim, or Timothy? Scrunched up his nose, “No, they keep stealing my comic books. You’re my favorite now.”
Raphed around with a snarl, “They’re gone,” he mentioned, “Thanks to green boy over there,” he gestured to where Timothy and Leo were. Leo gave Raph a confused look, and Timothy stuck his tongue out at him, getting a growl from the hot head.
“And they have the centrifudge!” Mikey whined.
Donnie poked his head out from the rubble. “Centrifuge,” he corrected before collapsing again.
Leo sighed, “It’s time to head back, we need to regroup,” he stated.
Raph was glaring at him. “Yeah, and some of us have some questions to answer.”
Leo looked at Raph. Then Mikey. Then Timothy. Confusion racked at his brain.
Then it clicked and he cringed.
They’ve never met Timothy before, have they?
Leo chuckled awkwardly.
This was going to be fun.
Three of the turtles were now in the pit. Mikey was pacing the floor, groaning in pain. Leo was on the couch in front of the TV, while Raph was in the beanbag chair.
Timothy was also there, he was sitting next to Leo, feeling awkward by the tension in the room.
Raph, or at least, who Timothy assumes is Raph based on Leo’s descriptions, hasn’t stopped glaring at him and the blue turtle since they got down here. He tried looking to Leo for help, but Leo was just stiff and staring at nothing, clearly trying not to look at Raph.
Mikey’s condition has gotten worse. The lumps were spilling out of his shell, the bumps on his head were everywhere now. Leo could feel something wrapping painfully around his chest as his brother continued to be in agony.
Eventually, Raph stood up, turned around, and punched the bag he was sitting on. “I can’t believe that fleabag beat us!” He exclaimed, anger seeping through him.
“I want a rematch!” Leo looked over at his twin, “Easy, Raph. Focus on what’s important, we need to get that centrifuge to cure Mikey,” he stated.
Raph rolled his eyes. “Right… And why is he still here?” Raph pointed over to where Timothy was. Leo stiffened.
Timothy just smiled, “I need the centrifuge too,” he explained, “Er– Well, my sister needs it. She’s a scientist, you know?”
Raph glared at him. “Yeah, well there’s not a chance for that, buddy, I don’t know if you noticed, but we have a bit of a situation here.” He gestured to Mikey, who was still pacing the room.
Timothy held up his hands, “I’m not going to steal it from ya– Well, not until that–” He pointed to the youngest, “Is cleared up anyway. You guys can use it, I’m just going to take it after you use it.”
Raph gritted his teeth, “We don’t need your permission to do shi–” “Raph!” Leo snapped, “Small ears!”
Raph was about to respond, but then just had a confused look on his face, “What now?” He asked.
Timothy huffed, “I’m eleven,” he stated.
Raph’s eyes widened, “Holy shit you’re tall!” He exclaimed. “Raph,” Leo warned.
Suddenly, the sounds of the lab door opening drew all of the boys’ attention.
“Mikey’s zits are getting more unstable,” Donnie announced. He then started to bring out a corkboard on wheels.
“If any of them get popped, they could cause a chain reaction.” He brought out the board fully, “Ala my zit-popping diagram here.”
All of the others looked at the thing, confusion etched into their faces.
As Donnie showed the various stages of a change reaction where Mikey’s zits were popped, the boys made their own noises of disgust.
As they reached the final image, where Donnie flipped the board over to show Mikey blowing up, there was a pool of dread in Leo’s stomach.
“What? So I pop either way?” Mikey shouted in shock and horror. Donnie approached the youngest, sympathy on his face.
“We just have to keep you safe,” Donnie stated, “It’s too dangerous to leave the lair.”
That was something Leo could agree with.
Mikey backed away from Donnie, “But I never got to visit a wax museum, or learn pig Latin, or open a mummy’s tomb and the mummy comes alive, but he’s so cool we form a hip-hop group and travel around the world together in a gold UFO–”
Mikey had to take in a big breath, “I wanna do that!”
The three brothers shook their heads as Timothy thought for a moment.
He then shrugged, “Alright, I’d drink to that,” the changeling joked. Leo shot a glare over at him, “Timothy.”
Timothy smiled with a chuckle, “What! I’ve met mummies, they’re chill like that– I’ve also known a dude that speaks pig Latin.”
Everyone turned and looked at Timothy, confusion on their faces.
Except for Mikey, though, his face lit up with excitement. “You’ve met a mummy!?” He asked, his words squealing.
Donnie huffed and put his hand on Mikey’s shell, “No, Mikey, he’s most likely–” “Yes I have,” Timothy cut Donnie off, “Lots of them, they tend to be pretty chill.”
Leo chuckled and bumped Timothy with his elbow, sweat appearing on his face, “Nice joke there, Timothy,” he gritted out.
Timothy looked at him, confused. “It’s not a joke though.”
Leo let out a ‘hey!’ as Timothy threw his arms over Leo’s shoulders and leaned on the turtle’s shell, the boy’s chin resting on the leader’s shoulder.
“They’re really shy and like to read! They keep rambling on and on about their tomes and stuff– You should meet some, Leo! I think you guys would get along!” Timothy rambled.
Leo snorted, “I know where I’ve heard that before,” he said dryly. Timothy gave him a sheepish smile, “I mean it this time! How was I supposed to know last time would end so badly?”
Donnie looked between the two, shocked. “Hold on– What do you mean ‘last time?’” He asked.
Leo was about to respond, but Timothy beat him to it, “Oh! I introduced him to the lizardfolk! Really friendly guys!”
The leader looked surprised at Timothy’s claim as he glared at the boy, “Uh, I have the scars to prove otherwise!” He argued, “And what was that even about? At first, they’re incredibly nice, then all of sudden they’re tying me to a wall and talking about taking my eyes or something?”
Leo shoved Timothy off of him as he spoke, but the younger was still clinging to him, “Oh, it’s a beauty standard thing,” he said, “You’re scales were a rare color there, and your eyes even more so.”
“It’s because they were being so nice, most of them most likely wanted to sleep with you.” The others looked uncomfortable while Leo shuddered, “Creepy.”
The boy nodded, “Yeah, and the whole taking of the eyes thing was money, in their culture, only royals have blue eyes–” He pointed to Leo’s eyes, “So your eyes would go for a lot on the Underbelly market! Also, many people associate them with beauty there as well, that’s the only reason why! They just thought you were pretty.”
Leo rolled his eyes and got Timothy off of him, “Yeah, well, I’ll take the compliment when it doesn’t come with me being in pain, now–”
“Dogpound and Boxar,” Leo began, ignoring the weird looks he was getting, “Where could they be?”
Donnie looked at Raph and Mikey. “Are we just going to brush past that or–” “The old city dump” Leo suggested.
Raph shrugged, “Guess we are– And no, they turned into a retirement home,” he stated. He was still mad that his favorite place to sneak off to was taken from him.
“The abandoned nuclear plant?” “Now it’s a nursery school,” Donnie responded to Leo.
“Oh!” Mikey shot his hand up, “What about Baxter’s old lab?” He asked.
Leo went to respond when something clicked in his brain.
Before him flashed images of Baxter and Dogpound, then Mikey was there as well, followed by…
Dogpound handing over a giant batch of mutagen.
Leo’s breath was shaky as his vision cleared. Dear gods– They were at Baxter’s old lab.
“Why would Dog Pound capture Dexter and take him to his old lab?” Raph asked, “It makes no sense.”
“See? You guys never take me seriously!” Mikey said as he pointed at Raph.
Leo winced. He really didn’t want that thought to be placed in his brother’s head, so he stepped in.
“I mean… Where else would he be useful?” Leo asked. Raph and Donnie looked at him, baffled. “Leo, come on, man, are you really taking Mikey’s side on this?” Raph asked.
Leo hummed, “Think about Raph, Boxer was talking about a mutant army, meaning he is doing something with mutagen. Not only that, but Deckcards is a scientist, so that may be a reason for Dogpound kidnapping him, and I don’t think Shredder has a lab in his lair, so back to the old lab, right?”
Donnie shook his head, “It’s too obvious and Decker has ways to escape?”
“He won’t escape if Dogpound is there though,” Leo insisted. Donnie and Raph looked at each other, not convinced.
“I don’t know Leo, maybe try some other places before going there,” Donnie suggested as he moved to block Mikey from the talk.
Leo snared at Donnie for that move. These two were as stubborn as mules, and the clock was ticking.
Leo stepped back from the group and grabbed Timothy by the arm. Leaning over he whispered, “Just got a future sight. They are in Baxter’s old lab. Take Mikey, keep him safe, and I’ll convince these dorks to see reason.”
Leo let go of Timothy and turned away from Mikey with a plastered smile. “Maybe they went to Bradford's dojo?” Leo asked.
“Nah.” “Possibility.”
Mikey stood there, hurt thrumming in his chest. How could they just blow him off like this? Sure, Leo defended him, but still…
Mikey jolted as a hand was placed on his shoulder. He looked over to see the kid from before smiling at him and pointing to the exit with a wink.
Mikey’s frown quickly turned to a smirk as Timothy took his hand, and the two of them snuck off.
The guys aren’t going to listen to him? Fine, but he’s not waiting in the lair just to explode.
He and Timothy ran off down the tunnel, their destination set.
Notes:
Seems like Timothy has joined into the mix!
Also, this chapter got up to like being 10,000 words long, and I wasn't even done yet... I like giving you guys long chapters, but that's just too much. You get half! A bit more lore is in the second half anyway.
Leo is so done with Timothy's suggestion of friends. He doesn't know how the kid does it, but he somehow makes friends with the most dangerous people, and Leo is not an exception to being a person they cut up.
Timothy: "Huh, yeah, so your brother was almost skinned, tried to be coerced into dating some, and then they tried to take his eyes. In that order exactly."
Leo's brothers: "... Eh-fucking-cuse me!?"
Leo: "Planning time!"
That totally won't come back to bite him later. Definitly. :)Leo swears that Timothy is about to be the one who exposes him.
Chapter 22: Oh, You Fool...
Summary:
At last, the wild goose chase has finally come to a close- Oh, god damn it, Sphynx!
Eh, at least Donnie is slowly accepting that Leo is right- Mikey- Mikey, no!
Notes:
Content warning:
Referenced homophobia, referenced to being taught homophobia
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In Baxter’s lab, the human and the mutant walked over to the scientist’s setup, next to a giant tube of mutagen.
“So… A giant tank of mutagen, eh?” Bradford asked as they walked over, “Planning on making some mutants?”
Baxter turned to face him as they approached a white table next to a glowing blue screen where the human skeleton was soon.
“Uh– Yes, a whole army for… Us to command!” He chuckled nervously while setting the centrifuge down on the table, “Just me and you!”
Baxter continued back into the screen, whimpering as Bradford growled at him, raising a fist.
The mutant then looked over at Stockman’s setup, causing the human to straighten a bit, “Yeah…”
“Um, now, not that I’m complaining, but… Why are you keeping me alive?” He asked.
Bradford glared at him, anger boiling its way to the surface.
“Sphynx wants it this way,” he snapped as he faced the human again, “Believe me, I still owe you big time for trapping us in your little maze of doom,” he snarled. Stockman cringed if he could sink into the ground right then and there, he would’ve.
“So, you’ve beaten me to the punch, and found Stockman, yes?”
The two looked over to where the familiar voice was coming from and saw Xever making his way over to where they were. Metal feet clanking against the ground.
The fish got right up on Stockman as he held up his hands in surrender.
Xever glared at him, “Why haven’t you taken this traitorous lump of flesh to Sphynx?” He asked, looking over at the one he worked with.
“I will,” Bradford sighed.
“After he turns me human again.”
The shock on Xever’s face was apparent and mixed with the sound of a surprised screech.
He looked over at Stockman, “You can turn us human again?” He asked.
Stockman stiffened, his mouth going dry. Could he? He didn’t know, he was just focused on making mutants, not turning them back…
But what if that answer didn’t satisfy the two before him? He could easily die here if he gave the wrong answer.
Or he could stall just long enough to escape.
“Uh, yes, yes, of course!” He lied as he backed up, “My intellect knows no bounds!”
He gave another scared chuckle, “None…!”
“Good,” Bradford said, bringing up what seemed to be… Some type of metal collar, “First order of business.”
“What– Ah!”
Suddenly, Bradford was putting the collar around Stockman’s neck, tightening it to an uncomfortable squeeze.
Stockman stilled as the collar beeped, before finalizing it off with a last noise that locked it in.
He looked in horror and tapped the capsules on the collar. “Is this… Mutagen!?” He squeaked.
Bradford’s ears went back, “I call it insurance,” he stated. He then held up something that seemed to be a detonator in his right hand, “Double-cross us and boom! We get to see what you turn into!”
“Some kind of lowly bug, I bet.”
Above them, Mikey and Timothy ran across the support beams of the ceiling, looking down at the scene below them.
“I knew it!” Mikey whispered as he came to a stop and took a closer look, “I knew Baxter would be here hatching a plan, wearing a dog collar.”
He then rubbed his chin, “Well, maybe not the dog collar part,” he stated.
Timothy nodded, “I thought the dog would be wearing the collar, no?” He asked, Mikey shrugged with a smile.
Then he heard his zits grumble and shake, the things bursting out of his shell pulsated as fear was shot straight through his veins.
“No, no, no, no, no! Please not yet!” he begged as Timothy stood by with a shocked face.
When they calmed down, Miky let out a sigh of relief.
He then turned to Timothy, “Thanks for believing me, by the way,” he said as he grabbed his nunchucks from out of his holster.
Timothy shrugged, “Leo told me that they were here and that he wanted me to take you while he convinced the others.”
Mikey paused at that, his hurt heart becoming a bit lighter. Leo did believe him.
He looked down, “Centrifudge,” he muttered, “Am I glad to see you.”
He brought out the blade on the end of his nunchucks and used the long chain to let it slowly go to the ground.
Timothy and Mikey watched the blade of the turtle’s weapon come so close to hitting their target.
The changeling winced as the blade hit the giant mutant dog from before, causing Mikey to panic and lift as the mutant only scratched his shoulder.
Mikey gulped and was about to go for another round when Timothy placed a hand on his weapon.
Mikey looked at Timothy, confused.
Timothy smiled, “I want to try something, but you can’t tell Leo, or Raph, or Donnie I showed you this, okay?” He asked.
Mikey looked from Timothy to the centrifuge then back to Timothy and nodded, “Alright.”
Mikey brought up his weapon as Timothy reached inside his pocket.
The turtle watched as the mutant (?) pulled out a handful of seeds, confusion seeped through his body.
“Uh, dude?” Mikey whispered, “What are you doing with seeds– Woah!”
As Timothy got both hands on the seeds, he closed his eyes.
His eyes shot open with a pure blueish-green glow to them. Mikey saw what seemed to be something glowing under his pants, running from his ankles and up to his knees.
Just like that, vines began to protrude from the seeds in Timothy’s hands. Twisting and swirling with flowers here and there, reaching down to grab the centrifuge.
Timothy smirked– This was part of the difference between imagination and logic.
Logic makes something from stuff already there, water and seeds to make plants, and stones and iron mixed with their mana to make a weapon.
Imagination just needs some seeds and a vision.
The vines wrapped around the centrifuge, and started to pull it up.
When Dogpound whipped around and grabbed the vines, glaring up at the two in the ceiling.
He yanked the vines down, pulling Timothy along with them. Mikey grabbed onto his friend, hoping to help, but only fell to the floor as well.
Mikey was able to land on his feet while Timothy stumbled into a roll into the floor that was accommodated with a grunt.
“Fools!” The dog shouted.
Timothy got up as Mikey held out his hands, “Don’t touch me! I’m highly contagious!” The turtle said as he faked a coughing fit into his hand, “See?”
He then slowly stepped to the other side of the table, leaving Timothy frozen there as he slowly leaned over to take the centrifuge.
“So how about I take that gadget and get out of your fur–” Dogpound slammed his fist on the table, causing Mikey to jump away.
“I’d rather you stay,” Dogpound stated, “And people think I’m ugly–”
Dogpound yelped as something slammed into him.
Dogpound twisted and shifted so now he was head-on with the other Dogpound, Timothy, who had attacked him.
“You brat!” Bradford now, “Rabies-infected fleabag!” Timothy retorted.
Dogpound growled and punched Timothy square in the chest, causing the other to stumble back a bit.
Dogpound took this as his opening to turn to the turtle and lunge at him, chasing after the youngest as Xever got into a wrestling match with Timothy.
Dogpound missed as he punched the floor where Mikey was standing. Mikey had leaped up onto the wall and swung around his weapon before jumping back into Bradford who retaliated with a punch.
The hit sent Mikey flying up, pain seized control of his body and there was now ringing in his ears.
He hit the roof with a gasp, he was about to fall back to the ground when he caught himself on a piece of wood.
He struggled to get up for a moment, but when he did his zits began to gurgle in irritation.
Mikey gasped. “Calm down, zits, calm down!” He pleaded.
The thud that came from behind him made him stiffen.
He turned around right as Dogpound lifted himself onto the wooden supports. He winced.
That won’t hold.
Meanwhile, Timothy was still struggling down below with Fishface.
Timothy was able to dodge the silence from the fish’s weapon before lunging at him, pinning him to the floor before throwing him against the mutagen.
Fishface snarled at him, and Timothy smirked.
This form was huge compared to his normal body, and it made for a good brute.
But he could feel his energy beginning to drain.
He held out his hand as he went to grab his other nunchuck.
“Easy, D-Pound!” Mikey shouted as he spun his nunchuck out in front of him.
Dogpound charged at Mikey, raising his fist, ready to punch.
“Booyakasha!” Mikey shouted as he beat his enemy’s face with his weapon before easily jumping over the punch, landing on Dogpound’s back, and jumping off onto the beam.
He continued to run around the wood as Dogpound tried, and failed to punch him into a pulp, making the building shake with each blow to the thing holding it up.
He eventually dodged another attack, jumping onto a particularly flimsy slab of wood that allowed him to be propelled over to another piece.
The wood waved and buckled under his weight alone, and he struggled to keep himself up.
And then the mutant looked straight at him, preparing to jump.
Mikey felt panic surged through him, “Dogpound, don’t!” He warned as he waved his hands.
Too late, the dog had already jumped.
As the thing was lunging at him, Mikey quickly jumped to the side, getting out of the way as the villain crushed and shattered the wood he was previously standing on.
Mikey was lucky enough to catch onto a piece of wood.
While Dogpound grabbed Mikey’s leg to keep him from falling.
The two were now dangling over the giant batch of mutagen, the green glow taunting them as they swung.
Timothy punched Xever into the ground, then looked up, his eyes widening at the sight. “Mikey!” He shouted.
Mikey whimpered as the weight was taking hold, the wood he had grabbed onto was bending due to it, and he was starting to lose his grip.
Dogpound then started to reach up to him, to do what? He didn’t know.
He panicked, thinking about himself. At that moment he grabbed his nun-chuck and used it to bat away Dogpound’s hand then make the dog lose grip of his leg.
Sending the man into the mutagen below.
Dogpound scream was cut off by the splash. Mikey whimpered as he tugged himself up onto the supports to safety.
Under the mutagen, the man’s screams could be heard. Timothy shifted into his normal self and scrunched up his nose at the smell of something burning. The sizzling noise that came with the smell made a shiver run up his spine.
Mikey jumped from the platform of the mutagen, and then to the ground below, joining everyone in watching Dogpound struggling beneath the ooze.
“Oh, snap, dogs hate getting wet!” Mikey said. Timothy glanced over at him. “That’s cats,” he reminded Mikey, smiling sheepishly, “It can work for both!”
Suddenly, a black figure jumped out of the mutagen.
Everyone backed up as the figure landed, shaking off the mutagen it had on it as a new form was revealed.
“Uh, some dogs…”
The resulting figure had black fur and a skinny body, its skeleton peeked out from its fur, sharpened and deadly.
The thing roared as its two glowing orange eyes stared down at them.
Timothy and Mikey backed up as the wolf loomed over them, sharp claws scraping against the deck of mutagen.
Mikey laughed nervously, he was trembling at this point, eyes wide, “Uh, maybe you need a day or two to get to know the new you, Dogpound?” He suggested. Timothy nodded. His breath was shaky and he felt cold, “I second that! Let’s call rain check– MIKEY!”
The skeleton dog lifted his hand and grabbed the smallest turtle.
Timothy snarled at him, his tail flicking in rage.
“Get off of him– Hey!” He yelped as he was suddenly grabbed by the fish from before. The fish looked worse for wear, black eye, bloody nose, the works.
Timothy screamed as pain erupted from his arm, he looked over to see the fish’s butterfly knife lodged into his bicep, “That’s what you get, ajolote!” Fishface said.
Timothy tried to struggle, but he could feel exhaustion creeping through him.
No– No no no no no!!
This can’t be happening! He had to help Mikey– He had to get them out of here– He had to– He had… To…
His eyelids began to fall.
He never realized how much shifting took out of him until his world was black
“I feel the mutagen coursing through me.” Mikey watched the person holding him, squirming in fear and desperation as he tried to get out of his hold.
“I’m faster–” He lifted, and started to try to kick his way out, “Stronger, more powerful than ever!”
“I feel like a ninja again!”
Mikey rolled his eyes, trying to hide the bone-chilling need to scream he was feeling, “Plus you don’t have zits, which is a bonus,” he bit out. How come when Dogpound gets into mutagen, he becomes something cool, but Mikey gets this!?
“To thank you for this, I’ll make your end swift,” the dog mentioned.
Mikey whimpered.
Dogpound threw him at the wall, causing Mikey to scream and panic as flipped around, grabbing his weapon and using it to hook himself to one of the support beams.
He used this swing to stop himself from going too far into the wall.
He tried to stop himself. His back and zits pushed against the wall, and he focused on remaining there, “Steady…” he whispered as his body strained and he felt dread pool in him.
But he was able to stop and land perfectly fine, his weapon dropped from the ceiling, and he was able to get the sides close together again with a sigh.
Then he heard the gurlgal. He looked over his back and whimpered as his zits’ irritation grew.
He then let out a growl of his own.
Dogpound was in front of him and roared at him as the turtle glared.
“Rawr yourself, you razor-faced dog!” Mikey shouted back.
“Don’t ever call me a dog!” The other snarled out. Mikey just gained a mischievous smirk on his face.
“You got it, Rahzar!” He shouted with a smug look on his face.
Rahzar roared and charged at him, his claw held up high as he got ready to strike.
Mikey curled in to protect himself, hiding his face and head from the claw he knew was about to deal the final blow–
A sudden ting proved him wrong as a sai hit Rahzar’s palm.
“Get away from my brother!”
Raph sent a flying kick right into the skeleton dog, sending it flying in the opposite direction.
Leo and Donnie were next to Mikey, whose zits were now making it so he couldn’t keep his eyelids open all the way.
“Oh, hey, guys,” Mikey greeted, his voice was cocky and arrogant.
Leo patted him on the shoulder, “Good to see you haven’t died yet,” he stated as he looked over to the enemies they were facing.
“MIKEY!” Raph shouted, “What were you thinking–” “Fishface!”
He was suddenly tackled by Fishface, leading to Rahzar having a clear few of the rest of the turtles.
Mikey looked to where Fishface was once standing, panicking filling him as he tried to see where his new friend was.
Timothy was passed out on the ground.
Mikey looked between Rahzar and Timothy repeatedly before looking at Leo.
“Leo, I–” “I see him!” Leo answered before Mikey could finish.
“Scatter!” Mikey shouted as the three turtles were slashed at by Rahzar, rolling out of the way, Leo ended up on the side closest to where the injured boy was, and Mikey and Donnie were on the same side.
Leo looked over and rushed to Timothy’s side. He looked over the kid and checked his pulse, relieved to see that it was still there. He shook the boy, whispering his name a few times.
Panic was coiling around, guilt squeezed at his heart, he should’ve never let the two go off on their own, but now look what happened, and–
Timothy opened his eyes and stared at Leo. Leo smiled brightly at him as he helped the kid up.
Timothy looked over at Fishface and Leo looked over at the skeleton dog.
The two shared a look before nodding to each other and running to take down the respective enemy.
Donnie looked terrified as he saw the wolf. “Um, so what happened to Dogpound?” He asked.
Mikey laughed, “He got double-mutated! Now I call him Rahzar!”
The wind blew in the two’s faces as the wolf roared at them, anger in every moment he made.
He charged at the two youngest right as Leo leaped over and sliced down, missing by mere inches but it caused him to slam his sword into the concrete.
Leo looked up at the dog and snarled.
Right as the mutant punched him square in the jaw, sending him stumbling back before Rahzar grabbed his shell, threw him in the arm, and punched him square in the stomach.
Donnie was the next to challenge the best, charging at the thing and spinning his bo staff.
This resulted in Rahzar grabbing his face, making him drop his weapon to try and peel the claws off his face.
Raph was up on top of the tank.
He jumped off and dove down, his sais sticking out from between his fingers as he tried to stab the dog.
Rahzar smiled before using Donnie to hit Raph, sending the red turtle into the wall before he threw the purple one to the ground.
“Donnie! Raph!” Mikey shouted as he looked back at his brothers.
Something else caught his eye.
Next to Rahzar’s feet, was something white and round.
Mikey screamed, “The centrifudge,” he cried.
Mikey leaped over to where the machine was, grabbed it, and then immediately bounced away.
Rahzar had him in his line of sight, though, and when he tried to leap to safety, the dog hit him, sending him to the ground with a yelp, and making him lose hold of the gadget.
Raph staggered to his feet and looked behind him.
What he saw was Fishface and another one of the Rahzar going head to head.
Timothy dodged the blade that was jabbed at him, grunting as he tried to keep shape. This body wasn’t like his own, it was so much taller, with junky proportions and far too skinny, making it near impossible to keep balance.
He shouldn’t be continuously switching in and out of bodies in the first place, let alone ones as big as the dog and the dog’s new form. He was exhausted.
He charged, making the fish duck as his jaw unhinged.
As the dude went down, his left claw swung down, and hit the fish in the head, causing a scream of pain to radiate through the room.
He grabbed Fishface, threw him into a wall, and smirked.
He looked over to see the red turtle from before eyeing him weirdly, to which he gave a thumbs up too.
That was when Fishface got back up and kicked him in the back, sending him flying.
He tumbled across the ground before coming to a stop at Raph’s feet. The pain took up his mind, making him lose focus, and thus, lose his body. He transformed back to normal.
This would be so much easier with his powers, why hasn’t Leo told his brothers yet? For the gods and his sake.
Raph crouched down and rested a hand on the boy as he struggled to hold himself up.
“You good, kid?” He asked. Timothy snorted, “I’m five years younger, what’s with the kid?” He asked.
Raph rolled his eyes, “Are you good?”
Timothy nodded, “Yeah… Yeah… It just takes a lot to shift into larger bodies, and keep those bodies,” he explained. The room was spinning.
He wasn’t weak. He didn’t want to be seen as weak–
He groaned. Why must shifting take so long to learn?
Raph stood and pulled out his sai, “You got a weapon?” He questioned.
Timothy blinked before looking around, there was nothing in the room.
But…
He looked at his hand and forced it. Suddenly, his fingers turned into Rahzar’s long, knife-like talons.
He looked up at Raph. It was a shift that took a lot less energy, and less focus. “Will this work?” He asked.
Raph looked at his hand, baffled, “Yeah, that’ll work,” he said.
Xever snarled at the two pests before looking over to the man who was hiding behind a wall.
“If I were you, I’d get my mousers out here, now!” He brought out the detonator as a threat.
Meanwhile, Leo helped Donnie to his feet before they–
A red laser made them both dodge and yelped as they looked at the little creature that had snuck up on them.
The mouser let out a robotic screech and five more came out.
“Great… More mousers!” Donnie said as both he and Leo grabbed their weapons and rushed forward.
Meanwhile, Mikey screamed as he ran with his hands in the air, Rahzar chasing after him, the wolf’s mouth open, and basically drooling.
Mikey tripped on the wires and made it go into a flip as he bounced across the floor and skirted out of the way of one of the beast’s lunges.
He jumped up onto the mutagen tank and then up to the supports of the roof.
He grabbed and hung from the wood as he shifted to turn and looked down at the scene below.
Looked around him, each of his brothers and friends fighting their own threat, “Guys? I’m bursting at the seams!” He called out, fear lacing his tone.
He then looked down and saw the one on his trail gearing up to jump.
“And Rahzar is going to pop me!” Mikey yelped.
He flipped over just in time to be missed with a clawed finger before jumping back down to the ground.
When he landed, he saw Rahzar stand and look toward him and he whimpered.
“Not good, not good!” He muttered.
He then saw something out of the corner of his eye.
He turned around and saw a thick wire going into the wall, his eyes trailing it, he noticed that it was powering the tank’s lights and that Rahzar was nearby.
He gasped, “I just sorta hand an Idea!”
He waved his arms into the air, teasing the mutant as he called, “Here, boy!”
Rahzar charged at him, “Good dog!”
He screamed and ducked, causing Rahzar’s claws to go right through the power sock, sending bolts of blue electricity through the dude as he screamed in agony.
“Yeah!” Mikey cheered, “You just got shell-shocked son!”
Leo looked over at his brother and squinted, “How long have you been wanting to use that?” He asked.
Mikey smiled at Leo, “Too long, bro, too long.”
“Everyone!” Donnie called out, “To high ground, now!”
The three younger brothers all did as Donnie said, climbing either up the walls or on the tank as they made it to the roof.
Timothy looked up, confusion and exhaustion mixing as he struggled to hold himself upright–
Leo picked Timothy up and threw him over his shoulder before making his way up to the beams and joining his brothers there, settling Timothy down next to him, but keeping a hold on the boy just in case.
Once everyone was up there, Donnie hit a sprinkler, causing the whole system to go off, and water to rain down on all of them.
Fire alarms blared as the water hit Rahzar, causing electric bolts to be sent across the ground and anyone touching the water, zapping all of the enemies at once.
The screams were painful, but in Leo’s eyes, they deserved it.
The mousers exploded, and the socket did as well, sending Rahzar back into a smoking heap.
Mikey looked at all of them, his heart pounding out of his chest as his mind raced. “Dudes, I’m about to pop and I think we destroyed the centrifudge!”
“Don’t be so sure!” Raph suddenly said, Mikey looked over as the second oldest brother showed the machine they’d been searching for for the past night.
Mikey’s eyes lit up, relief flooded him.
Leo smiled. They would be okay. Mikey would be cured.
Now it was just time for a fun conversation with emotions. Gods give him strength.
The turtles and Timothy ran out of the building.
Down below, footsteps could be heard.
Suddenly, Baxter was being shaken awake.
Baxter groaned and looked over at who was shaking him.
“Raise and shine, Stockman,” Sphynx grabbed. She was crouched next to him, her blue eyes wide and innocent. Her horns… Where are they now? They were black and took the front.
Sphinx looked around, her hair messy and makeup a bit smeared. She saw how all the others were passed out, metal parts thrown about.
Pathetic.
She looked back at Stockman with a smile.
“You’re going to be working with me now, okay?” She asked, “There are a few new recruits in the science section who need some training!”
She watched as Stockman processed that and smiled.
This was going to be fun.
Donnie spilled blue liquid onto a rag before straightening himself.
“Antidote is ready, Mikey!” He called out.
“Gimme, gimme, gimme, gimme, gimme!” Mikey cried, his head was fully covered now, and it was beyond painful. He grabbed the rag and smeared it all over himself once he turned around, knocking over something he didn’t really care about checking on in the process.
The three other brothers watched, Donnie was smiling a bit, Raph was confused, and Leo was biting at his lip and tapping his foot.
Raph glanced at Donnie, “What happened to the acne pads?” He asked jokingly. Donnie pointed at Leo, “He said now.”
Leo glared at Donnie. “Those were tiny pads compared to a large surface size– Don’t snicker! You know what I meant! Anyway, I didn’t want anything missed,” he retorted as Donnie and Raph chuckled a bit. “Besides, hasn’t he gone through enough today?”
To that question, Raph and Donnie were silent.
“It worked!” Mikey cheered, “Look at me! I’m super cute again!”
Leo smiled at Mikey, relief finally hit him after seeing that his little brother was safe.
Mikey leaped forward and hugged the purple brother, “Thanks, Donnie, you’re the best!!” He cheered.
Leo chuckled and walked up to Mikey, placing his hand on the youngest’s shoulder after he dropped the other.
“It’s good to see that you’re okay, Mikey,” Leo said.
He then sighed, “And I’m sorry.”
Mikey blinked at him.
“You thought that you had something to change, something to improve, so you set out to do so, which is an excellent trait to have, to be able to recognize some things that need tweaking and fix them,” Leo explained.
“But, we made you believe that there was something wrong with you when there was nothing. Sure, sometimes you’re a bit impulsive, but there was nothing that should’ve been changed to the extent that you needed to put mutagen on yourself.”
“But we made you think that, and I am so sorry, Mikey. You have an incredible mind and can see things that we miss, and I wouldn’t change you for the world, little brother.”
As Leo finished, he grunted as he was tackled into a bear hug by Mikey, who snuggled into his plastron, “It’s okay, Leo,” he said.
The other two brothers came up as Mikey backed off.
“Yeah, um, we’re sorry as well,” Donnie stated, “I didn’t realize what we were doing.”
Raph nodded, “Yeah, I mean, you’re an airhead, but you’re also our little brother.”
Donnie glanced at Raph, “And you were right about Baxter and Rahzar.”
Mikey smiled at all of them, “Dang right I was, yo!” He said with a smile and bright eyes. Leo chuckled.
Then Mikey gained a confused look and leaned to check behind Leo.
All of the turtles turned to see what Mikey was looking at.
There was Timothy in his normal form, carrying the centrifuge.
“What? I told you my intentions!” He snapped while holding it close to his chest.
Leo could hear Donnie growling and getting ready to fight, so he put his arm in front of the brother.
“Timothy, do you know if your sibling is getting a centrifuge of their own?” Leo asked.
Timothy nodded.
Okay…
“Well, when they do get it, mind bringing that one back?” Leo requested with a smile.
Timothy smiled back, “Of course! Should only take a week anyways, I’ll definitely hand this one back to you all once it’s in!”
Leo looked over to Donnie, who looked back at him.
“Is that good with you, Dee? This is your field,” he asked.
Donnie blinked at him before stammering, “Um, yeah, I guess it’s fine if he brings it back.”
Leo smiled and looked back at the kid, “You got the answer, let me out of the lair.”
Leo walked up to Timothy as he stared at Leo, confused..
“Oh no, Leo I can just tel–” Leo grabbed his shoulders.
“We’re walking out of the lair,” Leo said.
Timothy blinked. It took a moment before realization kicked in.
“Oooh, yes! We’re… Walking out!” He said with a smile.
Leo rolled his eyes with a sigh, “Come on, you dork.”
The brothers watched as Leo led the new kid out of the lab, waving goodbye as he looked back.
As soon as Leo left the room, they all turned in to talk.
“Okay, how the hell does Leo know that boy?” Raph immediately asked and Donnie shrugged. “How does he know that Delilah girl? It’s a world of mysteries.”
Mikey looked between the two, “Do you think the Delilah girl knows Timothy? He did mention having a sibling.”
“Siblings,” Raph corrected, “When Timothy said Leo was his favorite, Leo said one of his siblings should be his favorite. There’s multiple.”
Mikey nodded, “So is Delilah one of them?” He asked.
Donnie tilted his head, “It’s possible, she did have those cool gadgets, I won’t doubt if she’s a scientist as well as a general.”
Raph hummed. “Okay, but how does he know them? And also, what was with that whole lizardfolk thing? Why did we not know–”
“I’m back!”
As Leo entered the lair, all of his brother’s heads snapped at him.
He suddenly wanted to run.
“LEO!”
He was basically tackled as his brothers surrounded him.
“How do you know that kid?” “How long have you known that kid?” “Who are his siblings?” “Why did you not tell us about the lizardfolk?” “Are you dating someone?’
That last one caught both Raph’s and Leo’s attention.
Both of their attention whipped to Donnie, who was the one who spoke it.
Leo’s mouth was flapping open and shut.
“I’m… I’m sorry?” He asked. Donnie raised his hands, “Look, you’ve been acting weird, and you know that kid, who has introduced you to others, apparently, it’s a valid question!”
Leo watched in fear as Mikey’s smile brightened. “Do you have a girlfriend!?”
The screech made Leo lean away from Mikey. Cringing a bit as ye old feeling of crushing hopelessness and insecurity.
He really hates those feelings toward a simple, innocent question. It meant nothing in the whole of things, Mikey was just excited and asking the most basic question to ask a brother, and that’s–
“Or a boyfriend. We don’t judge.
Leo looked over at Raph, his tone teasing and joking, but the intent was there.
He gave his twin a small smile.
Donnie was fidgeting a bit with his hands, clearly uncomfortable.
“Hasn’t Splinter already said that that was wrong?” He asked.
Leo felt dread in his heart. He watched Raph straighten with a glare.
“What’s wrong, Dee?” Leo asked as he squeezed his eyes shut and rubbed his temple.
“Uh, well,” Donnie squeaked a bit, “A guy liking a guy? He said that it was wrong.”
Leo shook his head.
“No, no, Dee,” he said with a sigh. How does he go about this? Donnie isn’t doing any wrong, he’s asking a question. Does it hurt a bit? Sure. But to be fair, anything that Donnie gets from Splinter hurts, at least he’s questioning it and not screaming it in his face.
“Remember that conversation about everyone from time to time? And that Splinter can’t get everything right?” Leo asked. Donnie nodded. “Right. Well, that’s something he is wrong about.”
Donnie piped up again, “But he constantly has said it even has text that says so.”
Leo nodded, “Text was written by people. People get things wrong.”
Donnie had a scrunched-up look on his face.
Leo breathed. “Look– There… There is nothing wrong with liking a man as a man. There is nothing wrong with liking a woman as a woman. Love is love, and some people need to let others be themselves.”
“There’s nothing wrong or broken with anyone for liking that of the same gender, just as there is nothing wrong with liking the opposite gender, or liking both–” When Donnie’s eyes snapped to him after he said that, something clenched in Leo’s gut.
So instead, he tweaked what he was about to say.
“There’s nothing wrong with you, there’s nothing wrong with anyone. The only person in the wrong is the one that says someone is broken for wanting the love they deserve.”
He watched as Donnie gained a considering look on his face. He looked like he wanted to say something.
“O… Okay,” Donnie said, “I… I don’t fully understand as of right now…”
Leo nodded, “It’s okay to be a bit confused about stuff you’re just hearing about or figuring out that something you were thought to hate is perfectly normal.”
Raph nodded, “Yeah, just don’t be a bitch about it.” “Raph.” “Just saying.”
Donnie let out a hum but remained silent.
Leo wondered how long it would be until he woke up to Donnie screaming in realization.
Mikey leaned into his view.
“So… Are you dating anyone?” He asked with a smug smile.
Leo went to answer, but no was on the tip of his tongue. Deny, deny, deny until they ask nothing more.
Then, he thought about it.
And you know what? He has already been exposed a lot today.
Screw it.
“Yes,” he admitted, “But that’s all you’re getting out of me.”
The pterodactyl screech that Mikey let out had Leo convinced someone was going to call the cops for a noise complaint.
Sphynx walked through the halls of her base. They were polished white, with tiled floors and clean walls. The silver automatic doors added a pop of color.
Baxter followed closely behind her. She had demanded that the dog and fish take off the collar he had on him. There was no way she could allow such a willing participant to be tainted with mutagen, after all.
As they walked, Baxter looked at the doors and the labels above him before he stopped.
“Uh, Sphynx?” Baxter asked, the woman turned to him with a confused hum.
He pointed at one of the keycard-locked doors that had a label with ‘recruits’ above it. “I thought you said that I would be training recruits? Shouldn’t we be stopping here?”
Sphinx looked at the door he was pointing at, blinked, and shook her head with a smile.
“Oh, no, silly!” She said, “That’s the recruit’s bay! Where they get ready and stuff.”
She walked up to him, “You’re going to be a part of a project where the recruits need some training in how to take reports and make experiments! So we're going to that project’s wing!”
Baxter looked from the door, then to Sphynx, “Huh, okay–”
He jumped as a loud screech echoed from the door. “W– What was that? Is everything okay there?” He asked, his voice squeaky.
He heard Sphynx giggle. He looked over at the lady, and suddenly he felt very unsafe.
There was a dark shadow covering her eyes. “Of course! No need to be scared, some of them just have a harder time than others.”
Her tone was suddenly dark to him, void of sympathy, and robotic. He squirmed a bit.
She then gestured down the hell with a grin, “Shall we keep going? Your stop is just down this hall.”
Baxter gulped but nodded with a smile, “S– Sure!”
They started to walk again until Sphynx paused in front of a door and turned back to Baxter.
“This is your stop!” She said as she went to the keypad. Baxter faced the door.
“Unfortunately, I have some stuff to attend to,” Sphynx admitted, “So I won’t be here, but there will be someone else there to help guide you on your first day.”
“Her name is Courtney, she’s one of the people who needs practice but knows the wing enough for you to follow her before taking the lead,” she said.
As the door opened, Baxter was greeted by a woman.
The lady had dark skin, brown locs that held bleached streaks that went up into a ponytail, purple glasses, brown eyes, and a lab coat on top of a navy blue shirt and gray cargo pants. She looked kinda cute and was shifting uncomfortably.
“Hey there!” She greeted, “I’m Courtney, I assume you’re the recruit?” She asked.
Baxter nodded as he stepped inside. “Um, yeah actually–”
The door shut behind him and Sphynx watched from the outside, smirking.
There were muffled voices from beyond the door as Sphynx turned away from it.
“I was told that I was here to help with training– Wait where did these things come from– What are you doing– Wait s- stop! No– What are you– Help!- Sphynx– I–”
The sounds of screams died down as her cue that Baxter was out.
Above the door, the label read:
‘Project Chimera.’
Notes:
Seems like Leo's brothers have finally figured out that their brother has a partner! I'm definitely sure that they will act normal to this news- They're going to tease the living shit out of him, aren't they? And Raph, despite knowing this all along is going to join in as well? Yeahhhhh... That's about right.
You will be seeing more of Courtney, as she will be in Baxter's spot most of the time, but will have her personality!
She's kinda like Sphynx, except she's locked in the lab most of the time so has no outlet other than her experiments, and she is less 'manipulated to get your way' and more 'I don't care who you are, I will cut you.'
Acts sweet and innocent when it's needed, will murder someone in a heartbeat.
Chapter 23: Running with the Wolves
Summary:
April is contemplating everything that has been told to her, and it ends up with her in a sticky situation. Luckily! Someone sees her cry for help!
Unluckily, it's the worst person when it comes to confronting.
Notes:
This chapter goes on along as the turtles are dealing with the shellacne.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
‘Day 8 since the fall.
Rumors have been going around. Whispers about a person in a deep midnight blue robe flowing majestically along the ground. They never show their face, but their eyes hold care and protectiveness, making people feel safe.
They have gone around troubled villages and offered help to those in need. They have cured the sick, stopped arguments, tended to injured livestock, and made sure houses destroyed by disasters were rebuilt.
The people around me still seem off. No one trusts these rumors in my village. They claim that it’s a hoax, made for us to let our guards down.
“There’s no way a miracle was sent!” Claimed one man, “It’s a traitor in disguise!” Said another.
I don’t know how to feel. I’m overjoyed that people are getting the help they need. But this just seems weird.
The townspeople are getting restless. The food supply is dwindling, and I’m hearing less and less from my friends.
I hope they’re safe.
-N.E.M.’
April walked through the streets of the city, her thoughts wandering around as she tried her hardest to catch them.
But every time she did, every time she tried to think, it all went back to one place.
The conversation she had with Leo has been playing on repeat.
Her father was always going to be mutated. Whether the boys had control over it or not, whether it was a mistake or purposeful.
It was fully out of their control.
But… That didn’t make it better.
She was angry. She was angry at… Who knows, the universe? For being cruel? Wasn’t what the world always was, cruel?
She sighed. Rage was boiling against her skin, hot and painful, and yet she had no place to put it, no place to direct it toward.
She could be angry at the boys. She was angry at the turtles. They had made the mistake that caused her father to be taken from her once more, but there was a part of her that stopped. They had no control over whether or not it would happen, and she honestly couldn’t be mad anymore.
She still didn’t want to talk to them though. The wound she had was deep, and although she understood, to an extent, that it wasn’t their fault, she couldn’t bring herself to separate them from the blame for the hurt she was in.
But… Leo had a point.
She stared at her T-phone. The image of Jamie’s goofy smile stared back at her.
Jamie .
Had Leo truly meant it? Everything he said… Had Jamie really been that upset over her not contacting her? Had she hurt Jamie that much?
The idea made her flinch. She didn’t want this life anymore, she wanted to be a human, a kid, and normal. She didn’t want to be wrapped up in this crazy stuff.
But her heart still thrummed as she thought of the other girl. The memory of her cheeks flushing all those times they had talked was at the front of her brain.
She sighed. Her mind kept yo-yoing back and forth. Call her, don’t call her, call her, don’t call her, call her– It was starting to drive April up a wall.
She took a breath in and out. She could do this, and it’s better now than later when–
A figure dropped in front of her and she gasped.
Recoiling a bit, she takes in the figure that has just blocked her path.
They were wearing dark gray robes that covered their head and face. Nothing but two pairs of piercing blue eyes with slits for pupils could be seen. Their robe has blue wave-like patterns on it.
She felt her heart thrum, there was a screeching voice in her head.
Something wasn’t right here.
“Um, hello?” She greeted, her voice wavering as she tried to remain strong. “You are you?”
That was when the figure lifted its arm and pointed a silver dagger with a golden hilt at her. A hot pink scaly hand was holding it.
“Get her!”
April stumbled back as more figures jumped down from the roof, and they all had two things in common:
Wolf ears and a tail.
She whipped around and started to sprint out of the alleyway, gripping onto her t-phone she started to dial somebody– Anybody to come and back her up here.
The wolves– The rogues were catching up on her now, there were more on the roof and she could hear their footsteps.
Right as she clicked the call button to get to Jamie, a dagger smashed through her T-phone, killing it for good this time.
She swore under her breath as she continued to run, adrenaline feeling her as she dodged out of the way of her flying knives and daggers before she ducked into an alley.
She stood against the wall and tugged the dagger out of her T-phone with a snarl.
If she was going down, she wasn’t doing it while running.
As the rogues rounded the corner, she chucked the dagger at them, causing it to hit the stomach of one.
She pulled out her war fan and threw it, jumping over the crumbling body of the other she hit as her war fan snagged one of the two in front of her as the other grabbed at her.
The tessen flew back and made a full loop, hitting one of the people on the roof before returning to her hand once again.
She dodged a punch thrown her way and sliced the person’s arm, causing them to howl in pain.
She took this chance and kicked them in the stomach, sending them down.
She took a breath and turned her attention to the ones up top, willing them to come down here she that she could finish this–
Pain erupted in the back of her head, and suddenly felt very warm as liquid dripped down her neck.
She fell forward onto the concrete.
Looking back, she saw the one person on the ground she had forgotten about.
And her world faded to black.
April blinked as she woke up.
The world was fuzzy and it swam around her. Her headache throbbed as her memory was foggy and confused.
Her back was cold, her wrists were in pain, and couldn’t move away from each other. The same went for her ankles.
She groaned as she pushed herself to sit up. Her back felt like it couldn’t hold her head, which felt too big and was putting too much pressure on her brain.
She looked around as she squinted, and didn’t recognize where she was.
The area around her was made completely out of metal. She was moving– Or the thing inside was moving. There were only bare windows for light.
She shook her head and gagged. She felt sick. Where was she? What was she doing here?
She took a few deep breaths in, and furrowed her brows, trying to remember what had accrued just moments before.
She… Was walking around… And… She jumped… But the rogues.
She hissed in annoyance and shocked herself by it. She was hanging around turtles too much.
Huffing, she realized she had been kidnapped. Bound and locked up. Damn it! She thought she was over all of this.
She seethed over the whole situation. All she wanted to do was live, but noooo, she has to deal with treacherous werewolves who are working with a cult.
She shifted around a bit. She had to get out of there.
She felt something in her pocket, and she realized, due to stupidity or that they were planning on doing it later, that her takers had left the old human phone she sometimes had to use in her back pocket.
She reached and got it into her hand and shifted it so that she could see the screen. It was busted, unfortunately, and as slow as a snail, but it was going to have to do.
She opened her contacts and clicked on the first person she saw.
She stood a bit and went up to the window, watching carefully as she passed some signs on the street. She was thankful that she was still in New York, although more or less confused by the whole situation.
When the thing she was in stopped, her heart lurched. She didn’t have time for specifics.
She typed in the last road sign she saw, then leaned into the window a bit to see that they were stopped in front of a warehouse, and her captures seemed to be open a garage.
She typed in this information, cringing at the fact that it seemed like the car she was in would not be outside for who she was contacting it see.
As the car started to drive, she sent the word ‘HELP’ over.
She huffed as she clicked her phone off and put it back in her pocket before sitting back down and waiting for it all to be over.
She hoped Karai would get her messages.
Karai was standing in front of a stone arch. She was bundled and still shivering as snow fell around her.
She looked over to the Arctic wolf’s alpha, who was standing right next to her and looking proud of himself.
“Okay, you got me, what the hell am I looking at?” She asked. The alpha looked at her, confused and sputtering.
“W– Well, isn’t this what you wanted?” He asked. Karai glanced at the arch, “Is this a way to get to the next islands?”
“Yep!” He said, “It may not seem like it, but the islands can’t really be gotten too easily, no matter what transportation you take.”
Karai hummed, “And this is?”
“A portal,” he said with a shrug, “It’s honestly the way we solve everything nowadays. Need to move something? Portal. Need to go somewhere? Portal. Want revenge? Portal.”
Karai let out a nervous chuckle at that last one and looked at the alpha, anxious.
She let out another shiver. The cold was biting at her, freezing her face. Her eyelashes looked like icicles.
“Okay– I gotta ask,” She began and looked over at him. “If Omos brings you fire, why does he being locked up cause this unholy weather?”
The alpha smiled at her and laughed a bit. “Yeah, you’re going to have to ask Omos on that one,” he said, “Many historians and mana experts have tried to figure that out, and there’s only a theory as to why.”
Karai thought for a moment and then shrugged. “Well, it’s better than nothing, spill.”
He nodded, “Right, well, many people think that in order to keep the seal on the guardians, they had to be locked away in the opposite mana of the kind that they represent, or have the strongest of.”
“So Omos, representative of fire mana, was locked away in ice mana, causing blizzards. Nixon, the avenger, and representation of nature mana, sealed away in flames. Then Motia, presentation of ice mana, sealed in the forest,” he explained.
Karai hummed, taking in all of the information that she was given.
That was when the alpha piped up again.
“It’s also how I think we can unseal them,” he started. Karai scrunched up her face and looked at him. “We take something that holds onto them and their power, maybe something from the thing they were sealed in, and place it in a place that holds a large amount about their represented mana…”
“Then maybe that mana could be used as a buffer, a sort of way to let them out without having the thing explode.”
Karai’s mind was spinning now. It sounded… Plausible. Stupid, but plausible.
The alpha groaned, “Of course, that’s just a theory, and we would need one too many things to make it work… just start collecting stuff from the seal.”
Karai nodded and then looked over toward the gate.
She was about to say something when she felt a tap on her shoulder.
Confusion swirled in her as she turned around, and now was coming face to face with that girl from before.
The girl was whispering about her and Shini, causing others to walk away from them.
Karai snarled. “It’s you,” she said.
The girl, once squirming and uncomfortable, looked shocked, “You know me?” She asked.
Karai nodded, “I overheard some of your conversations that you were having with multiple different people as I walked by, yes.”
She tilted her head a bit, confusion popping up in her eyes. Karai rolled her eyes.
“The conversations that caused people who were already glaring at me and my friend to turn around and shuffle inside? Remember?”
The girl looked surprised, then panicked.
“Oh, my– I–” She stammered and looked at the alpha. “Is that seriously what they were doing?”
The alpha face palmed and Karai felt like she was being left out of the loop on this.
“Um, what’s going–” “Snow, don’t tell me that you told everybody and their grandmother, please,” He asked.
The girl, Snow, looked assumed herself. “I just told Mrs. Maybell and a few friends!” She insisted.
The alpha looked at her.
She huffed. “While others were around.”
“Thereeeee it is,” the alpha groaned.
Karai huffed, “Okay, what the hell is happening!?” She asked.
Snow blushed and the alpha turned to her.
“As you have come to see, the people here aren’t trusting of outsiders,” the alpha explained, “And so, whether a cause or a reason of their distrust, they tend to stray away from outsider news.”
“Snow, here,” he gestured to her, “Is highly interested in the outside world, meaning that she has read the newspaper.”
Snow nodded while making a ‘um-hm’ humming. “Yeah, and I’ve seen your name and your… Friends? Name? Pop up everywhere!”
Karai blinked at her. She was in the newspaper? Why? She hasn’t done anything that would be worth that . She has just been sitting around the house. If it was through one of her friends, then that would make sense, but she doesn’t know anyone who would be recognizable in a snap of some fingers, so who–
Oooohh .
“Are you talking about Leo?” She asked.
Snow nodded. “Yeah, the timber wolf’s alley! I just thought it was really cool that it had come to our small corner of the world, and I wanted to share it with friends.”
She then blushed harder and rubbed the back of her head, “I guess I forgot that some people wouldn’t be too found if another tribe’s alley came around here.”
Karai sighed. So not talking smack, and no one spilled. But still annoying.
“You’re okay,” she said with a pinch of the bridge of her nose. “Just keep this whole thing in mind next time, got it?”
Snow nodded.
The alpha then elbowed are her.
“You might wanna text your friends to get here,” he said, “The gate can only be opened for so long, so they and your carriage need to get here before we open it.”
Karai nodded and reached into her pocket, “Alrighty then, let me get me– Phone…” She patted herself down before she cringed in realization.
“ Shit ,” she hissed, “I forgot my phone in the room– Alright!” She clapped her hands.
“I'm going to head back, make sure everything is packed, and then come back, got it?” She asked.
The alpha nodded, “Sounds good to me, better get going.”
With a nod, Karai started to make her way back
She felt like something important happened.
The notifications on Karai’s phone were starting to freak Mercy out.
They sounded frantic, and it wasn't helping the bad feeling that the asunder had in her gut.
Her tail flicked in worry as she scratched her arm.
She knew that it was rude to look at someone else's phone… But something was itching under her skin.
She looked over at Karai’s screen and felt her heart drop.
On the screen, there was a message from April.
The most recent was one word.
‘HELP’
Something struck through her, worry and panic flooded her as she began to shake.
She opened Karai’s phone and looked at April’s messages.
There was a… Street name? And then a description of a warehouse.
Mercy’s hands were jittering, her breath quick.
She needed to get someone– Someone had to do something– Someone–
What if April didn’t have enough time for that to happen? What if she was too late? What if–
Her thoughts were beginning to spiral. She had to do something– She couldn’t just sit here and panic.
But what was there to do? Jump onto Earth and just see where the hell it goes.
Her mind stopped. She was going to have to do that, wasn’t she?
And wings were quicker than feet when it came to search, and she saw it first so no matter what she was going to be dragged into this– Shit!
She huffed and whined before pulling out of her moonstone and making a portal to Earth.
She hopped through right after taking pictures of the messages on Karai’s phone.
As she stepped out onto a rooftop’s edge and the portal closed, she shivered before messaging Karai’s phone to tell her that she was heading to find April.
Once everything was said and done, she looked around, checking for anyone or anything that could be an issue.
There was this… Dogman who was running through the streets?
Eh, she looks weird.
With one flap of her wings, she took off into the sky, searching where the street was on maps and then making her way over there.
She hoped she could make it.
April was so fed up with all of this.
Here she sat in an uncomfy metal chair, strapped down with leather wrappings, as people bustled around her.
People in hoods and wolves with no shame whispered about, hushed, angry things that made it clear to April that there was an internal issue.
Not that she cared, she was too busy glaring daggers at the people around her and not cracking under pressure.
Suddenly, the whispers died down, and people began to shift, making way for a familiar werewolf to emerge.
Zinc glowered down at her, his eyes boiling hot straight through her.
He was muttering something under his breath to the guards that stood by him, she could barely make it out.
“How come the sea freak was the one to get this assignment? He’s a part of– What is it Standbye Sea or something? Not pendant?”
The man huffed and looked at April, stomping to her side.
“Alright, you brat,” he began. April tried to keep herself from smirking at how fed up this man was after only 15 minutes.
“I’m going to ask you this one more time: What are you and your friends planning?”
April snarled at him. “Like I would tell you–” She gasped as a dagger came out from nowhere and was set against her throat.
“Well, you might just wanna start talking,” the wolf’s voice was low and dark, “Or someone may just lose the ability to speak .”
April held a wince as the dagger was pressed further against her throat.
Come on, where were they?
She huffed.
“Your command– Who would it be now, Sphynx? Didn’t trust you to kidnap me,” she pointed out, “So any valuable information I have to give wouldn’t be trusted with you anyway.”
The rage on the dude’s face increased tenfold.
“How dare you!” He roared, “How dare you, you insolent worm!”
Oooh, she struck a nerve.
She scoffed, “Come on, you're taking orders from an absolute bitch. You’re nothing more than a lap dog in the grand scheme of things, why would you get high-up orders?” She asked.
“S–Shut up!” His words were verging on a whine as he took the dagger away from her throat to place both his fists at his side and stomp, “I’m going to be the alpha, I deserve it! Now if we can just get the Eclipse pendant, I can show the world what an alpha truly is!”
April hummed, “And what, do tell, will help a no-life nobody take down one of the greatest werewolf tribes there is?” She mocked.
The wolf growled, his eyes itching. “They are not great!” He howled, “I will use the eclipse to seal away the moon, and thus, their power and take over! Don’t you see? That is why I can prove that I am the alpha male due to my sheer power and fighting abilities, and not some– Hippy who talks about caring for the ‘little ones’ or whatever!”
“People will fear me, people will obey me!” He shouted, “I will be the one, true, alpha!”
April looked at him up and down.
“So you’re an incel?”
The screech she got out of the man was enough to prove her point.
He turned away from her and stomped off, heading over to a panel that was connected to the wall.
“You are worth nothing!” He shouted and whined as he typed on the controller, “You’re a low woman, you understand?”
April snickered, “Ah, yes, me, a low woman, who just so happens to be strong enough to withstand you.”
She smirked, “Beta.”
His head whipped to her. She honestly to god didn’t know what she was saying, she was just trying to remember the meme post about people who talk like this post.
And judging by the ‘Ooh’s she got from the werewolf ones, she was just about spot on.
“You squirming, used, bitch!” He cried out as he slammed down on a button.
April watched in confusion as something came from the ceiling.
It was a cone with a sharp end pointing to a red, glowing ball.
She squinted at it and leaned a bit closer before recoiling in shock.
When she looked at the ball, she saw countless squirming vines that looked like maggots in it. Whipping and worming around in a ball as some red stuff floated around them. She felt a disgusted twist in her gut.
“Sphynx was complaining about having to wait weeks in order for new people to get infected,” Zinc commented with a smile, “So she came up with a new solution.
April stiffened, she didn’t like the sound of that.
Suddenly, her chair started to move.
Her heart rate quickened as she realized that it was heading straight toward the squirming ball.
She grunted as she pulled at her restraints. She tugged and whimpered as panic rushed through as she desperately tried to get out.
April watched as Zinc smirked at her before turning to the entry he came and started to walk out.
When he got into the doorway, he stopped and looked at her.
“Let this be the day you learn to not mess with the one true– AGH!”
Zinc was cut off by a bang followed by falling backward onto his back.
In the doorway stood Mercy, looking uncomfortable with a pipe in her hand.
She looked up from the man and to April, her face filling with fear.
“April!” She shouted as she rushed forward, the rest of the people in the room gained back their composure and started to charge her.
April heard a whimper come from the black-winged woman before she stretched out her wings, causing purple bolts of electricity to emerge from and attack the people around her.
One of the bolts hit April’s chair, causing it to sputter and stop slightly as it began to smoke.
Mercy walked up to her with a chuckle, “I meant to do that,” she said awkwardly as she undid April’s constraints.
April got up and held her wrist, keeping her eyes trained on the floor, “Thanks,” she said.
There was a thud.
April and Mercy looked over to the doorway and saw that Zinc was up and he was pissed .
“GET THEM!!”
The people charged once more, causing Mercy to grab April’s wrist, and let out a ray of lightning.
She caused the ray to aim all around the room, causing the people around them to go down.
“Let's go!” Mercy shouted. They both took out running, with Mercy hitting Zinc out of the way of the door.
The two girls ran through the halls, stopping momentarily to grab April’s gear before continuing to book it.
“This way!” Mercy shouted as she ran down the halls toward the window she used to get in.
When they rounded the corner, they saw a group of hooded figures.
“Uhh, other way!” Mercy shouted as the two turned and ran.
As they went straight down the hallway to turn out of.
Where a group of wolves stood there with glowing green blasters.
“Woah!” Mercy yelped as she held up her pipe, reflecting the blast that was shot at them.
She tugged April down and they hid from the shooters behind a box in the hall.
When Mercy looked back where they had come from, the cultists down the hall were emerging, spars and swords in hand.
Mercy grunted, “I'll take the shooters, you get the cult,” she ordered as she threw a spark over the box.
Judging by the screams of pain when the spark went off, she knew she hit someone.
April groaned as she got up and started to take on the cultist.
“Why is it always me?” She muttered, but it was loud enough for Mercy to pick up on.
“Been asking myself that question since the Moon Ball, April,” she stated as she blasted a shot that was heading toward April, causing it to explode and shake the building.
April let out a battle cry that was mixed with frustration.
“I'm human, though! I shouldn't even be wrapped up in the underworld or the krang! It isn't fair– Die!” She shouted as she sliced the cultist who threw a dagger at Mercy.
Mercy huffed, “You think I don’t feel the same?” She asked as she summoned her weapons, twin whips with spikes on them and lightning pulsing through them.
She used one whip to knock back some of April's dudes and another to knock the blasters out of her remaining ones.
“I'm an asunder!” She stated, “I lived in a small town where the biggest thing to happen in the years living there was that a cat went missing!”
“Then it went up in flames, taking my best friend away from me, only to discover that he was kidnapped and forced to be a part of the cult that burned down our home!”
“That was my normal, April! Living in a small house with my parents, going to school– Not this!” She gestured around as her whip caught a werewolf and she sent the dude into the ceiling.
“Not venturing to earth, not dealing with cultists, not dealing with traitorous werewolves!” She shouted.
April paused for a moment. She hadn't thought about it like that.
She dodged a spear that was jabbed at her, and she kicked that dude in the gut.
“That was my norm as well,” April stated, “Then me and my dad got kidnapped by aliens.”
They fought in silence before April piped up again.
“How do you do it? Adjust to all of this?” She asked.
Mercy huffed, “I haven't,” she said bluntly, “But I have friends I love and care about, and who are counting on me, so I'm not backing out now.”
April nodded.
Mercy let lightning run up her arms and threw her hands out and set a huge blast of purple bounce off the walls and hit the group, causing them all to go down.
“Come on!” Mercy yelled as she bolted through the hall, April close behind.
Mercy came to a pause when they came to a T in a hallway.
She looked over and smirked.
“Over here!”
She ran over the wall at the end of the hall where a window was.
She grabbed the window and pulled up, realizing then that it was locked.
She backed up, getting a spark wound up before tossing it at the glass, causing it to shatter.
Mercy set her foot on the seal and burst out.
April hesitated as she looked out the window.
Then she heard footsteps.
She looked over and saw a wave of cultists coming.
She stumbled back, panic shooting through her.
She turned to the window and followed Mercy out.
As soon as she exited the window, the wind whipped and coiled around, and her stomach swooped as she realized she was falling.
Before she got a chance to scream, she felt something catch her biceps and pull her up, further away from the ground.
She struggled and gasped in shock as the earth below got further and further away.
She looked up and saw Mercy above her, flying through the sky, heading far away from the warehouse.
It took a few moments, but they eventually landed on a roof.
April grunted as she was set down on the concrete, her legs felt like jelly.
She heard a thud behind her and turned, seeing her friend shuffling awkwardly behind her.
She watched silently as Mercy tried to get her moonstone out, her hands shaking, so she was repeatedly failing.
“W– wel–” She cleared her throat, “Well that's enough for today– Or night. I'm going to head out.”
April watched, words pressed against her throat.
There was so much that she wanted to say, so much she wanted to ask.
Mercy typed something and made a portal.
“What is going on with the rogues and cultists?” April piped up.
Mercy paused and looked at her. “Well, we're trying to release the guardians before they blow up, and we're heading to the ‘Night Sky Temple’ or whatever, we just call it the Lunar Temple half the time.”
April hummed.
As Mercy turned around, she felt herself move.
She grabbed Mercy’s arm.
Mercy looked at her, and she stammered a bit.
“Do you mind… If I join you?” She asked, “I… I don’t think I can face the boys right now, but I do want to help.”
Mercy looked her up and down, seeming genuinely shocked and hesitant.
“I think… That can be allowed.”
And with that, the two girls walked through the portal.
It had only been an hour since Lee had confessed to her brothers that she was dating someone.
And she already wished she stayed quiet on the subject entirely.
Because now here she was, blank face staring as her two younger brothers pestered the living daylights out of her.
“What’s their name?” “Are they human?” “What do they do?” “What’s their height?” “Are they also ninjas?” “Leo, did you fall for another enemy?” “Do we know them?” “Are they going to school?”
The list went on and on, while Raph was making this whole thing so much harder.
Every time Leo answered a question with positive remarks toward his boyfriend (He suspects his brothers caught on, but haven’t said anything to confirm it yet) Raph would either gag or make kissy faces.
The next time it happened, Leo huffed and looked over at him.
“Oh, would you stop that?” He asked when he heard Raph gag after he told the two younger ones how sweet his partner was.
“Stop what?” Raph asked with a teasing smile. “The gagging, Raph,” Leo said, “I get it– And quit it with the faces!”
Raph chuckled, “Nah, I’m going to let you sit with the fact that you’re a simp, and your partner is whipped.”
Leo blushed a bit, “I am not a simp!” He stated, “I’m just talking about my partner, that’s all!”
Raph deadpanned. “Leo, you stole their hoodie and slept in it.”
Leo went beat red as Donnie muffled his chuckles and Mikey was awed.
“THAT DOESN’T MEAN ANYTHING!” Leo shouted quickly, Raph howled with laughter, “Yes it does! Does he even know that you took it!”
Lee crossed her arms and huffed, “What does it even matter, it’s mine now!”
Raph rolled his eyes while Leo caught Donnie and Mikey looking at each other. Donnie looked startled and a bit guilty while Mikey gave him a serious look.
Donnie went to say something.
“What’s going on here?”
Lee flinched at the sound of the voice, she looked up to see Splinter making his way back into the lair.
“Sensei!” Lee greeted as she walked in front of her brothers, “It’s good to see you back home, how was everything?” she asked with a strained smile, trying to not get the older worker up.
Splinter hummed, “It was fine,” he said and then looked at Donnie.
“Donatello, is that machine of yours still working?” He asked.
Donnie and Leo looked at each other, questioning glances on their faces.
“Which machine, Sensei?” He asked.
Splinter huffed, “The mana stealer.”
Lee felt cold.
Donnie beamed, “Well, it should be– It’s been collecting dust for a bit now due to our lack of searching for the dragon–” Splinter glared at Leo, “But I can run some maintenance on it to make sure it still works.”
Splinter hummed, “Yes, do that,” he commanded.
Raph stepped up, irritation was clear on his face.
“And why is that happening now?” He asked.
Splinter nobbed at him, “I and a friend of mine have a plan to get the dragon– It’s going to take a bit, but we will be able to capture it eventually, and we need Donatello’s machine working.”
Lee felt stuck to the spot.
Raph threw a worried look her way.
He had a plan? With who? And how?
So many questions whirled around in Lee’s head, and the day went by in a blur. She ignored her brother's questions, which turned to concern, and she was eventually able to wave them off enough to the point where they stopped talking to her.
She didn’t know what to do, she didn’t know what she could do.
She sighed. Tonight– Or day, she would be heading to the underworld, she hoped she could forget there or tell the others what was going on.
She was half expecting to be dragged into personal training for the day, though.
Splinter kept coming up to her, talking to her–
He was doing the same to her brothers, as well.
It felt… Weird. Something was swirling in her gut, telling her that something was wrong.
She hoped it wasn’t too late to stop it.
Notes:
Looks like that machine is going to get some use out of it sooner or later...
April is now back in the underworld!! The girls are back together!
Chapter 24: A Crashing Halt
Summary:
Lee is seriously regretting her choices. She doesn't want to go through with this plan, not anymore.
But at least her friends are there for her, and can talk some sense into her when her head starts playing mind games-
Is that a- Oh, fuck!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Delilah shuffled through the papers stacked on her desk, looking for all of the right ones.
Court documents, termination of parental rights, the petition that she needed to send– Sweet Motia that is going to take forever to get approved by the court–
“I’m back~”
Delilah flinched and stiffened a bit as she tried to hide the papers.
She then paused. Her youngest brother’s voice is now registering in her head. He already knew what she was doing– All three of her brothers did, they all had to consent to this whole thing because there would be another person living with all of them, why was she trying to hide it?
She left the papers on her desk and turned to Timothy, smiling.
When she saw what he had she nearly lost it.
“T–Timothy?” She squeaked out as she cleared her throat, confusion and frustration bubbled in her as she looked at the centrifuge in his hands, “What do– Where did– Why?”
Timothy smiled at her as he strained to hold on to the machine. He walked over to the nearest desk.
“Well, I know you sent a request for a centrifuge–” He said as he hefted the thing onto the table, “And I remembered seeing one once, so I went to go get it!”
Delilah blinked at the thing.
“Where did you see it?” She asked calmly.
Timothy chuckled a bit, “You know that giant Krang building that Leo and his brothers destroyed.”
A second of silence ticked by.
“What were you doing in there in the FIRST PLACE!?” She shouted.
The younger winced, “I get bored and teleport around, just so happened I teleported to the wrong area. I got out– Fine–”
Delilah’s eye twitched, “Fine? Fine!? Those are dangerous enemies, Timothy, and not only that but you went into an unstable, crumbling building, all for a device I told you would come later because I have already put in a request, and–”
Timothy grunted as he stumbled forward a bit, catching himself on the table.
“Timothy!” Delilah yelped, voice now full of panic as she rushed over to where her brother was.
She crouched beside him and grabbed onto him, helping him steady.
“What the heck happened–” Her eyes now caught onto a few other things, a bandage with blood wrapped around his bicep, bruises that battered his body, and scraps that were small enough to miss.
“Timothy,” she started, “What the here did you do to yourself?”
Timothy sighed.
“Someone got to the centrifuge before I did, and then someone kidnapped the dude with the centrifuge,” he explained, “I was just going to leave it be, but Leo and his brothers needed the centrifuge because the youngest brother was going to die without the antidote, so I helped out.”
“I ended up getting into a fight with one of the people as Mikey took on the other, and I–” He took in a breath, exhaustion tugged at his eyes, “I shifted a lot, and into forms that were much bigger than my own.”
Delilah gritted her teeth. “You know how dangerous all of that was– Especially the shifting, Tim, you know what happens when you use too much mana!” She scolded.
Timothy nodded, “I know, I know– I just wanted to help.”
She sighed, “I have a feeling that’s the tip of the reason you ran out into pure danger to get a machine. What’s going on in your head Timothy?”
The brother huffed, “It’s just– Damian and Deven are so cool with their powers and stuff, fighting cultists and the like. You’re head of a whole selection of the army along with being our lead scientist. Leo and his brothers have been training since they were young– And what can I do? I sit around at home, and read comics– I just…”
“I wanted to do something.” His shoulders slumped a bit.
Delilah nodded, “Timothy, look at me.”
He looked at her.
“None of us started training until we were 13, and even then, it’s light. You’re still growing, your mana storage still needs to build up some more before you train with mana– The main reason I’m here is because of a war that I pray you never have to deal with. You’re a kid, Timothy, we all are, but please, for my sake, enjoy your childhood while it lasts.”
“I know you feel left behind and useless, but your ability to shift is on par with some of the best changelings at your age– So, please. Go to school, work on building your mana and making sure you can control your usage, and don’t do anything dangerous like this again, okay?” She asked.
Timothy nodded, “Alright.”
Delilah smiled, “I have to tell Mom and Dad to ground you, you know that right?”
Timothy let out a long groan, “Oh, come on!”
Lee felt like she was on fire.
Every ounce of her body was crawling, and sweat was starting to form on her hands.
It was the morning after everything with Mikey, and although she was revealed to finally get a break from her brothers– Mikey and Donnie were hounding her for information while Raph joined them just to have an excuse to anger Leo– She was about to have a heart attack here!
You see– When she texted her friends that she was going to search for her family, she didn’t realize it would be this soon.
Like– She thought she could put it off and dance around it like she normally does, but nope! No, they were doing it right now, today, right here.
Dear the gods, save her.
She watched as Jamie and a few other werewolves loaded up the carriage. Delilah came in and pulled Damian and Deven away from the group for some strange reason. Leaf had a call that he needed to take.
So now here she was, watching as her friend and a few others got the wooden wagon carriage thing they were going to make ready to travel to the Nox region, where she would be meeting her biological family.
She heard a chuckle from behind her.
“You look like you’re about to be hanged,” she heard the Elder comment. She let out a humorless chuckle.
“It feels like it,” she admitted. She felt frozen to the spot, unable to do anything, unable to move or make any arguments.
The Elder rested a hand on Lee’s shoulder.
She looked up at the older woman, who had a concerned look on her face.
“Are you alright?” She asked.
Lee glanced from the carriage, then the Elder.
“This is a mistake,” she blurted out, “This is going to be one huge mistake, I can’t do this.”
The Elder’s face softened, “And why do you think that, my child?”
“Well– Um,” she sighed, “When I started wanting to look for my biological family, it was because I felt insecure in my current home. My brothers are only staying with me because they think they have some sort of blood ties to me, but–”
She hesitated, “What if it’s not enough? What if, even though I’m actually related to these people, they leave too? What if it’s just me? And if it is just me, why are my brothers sticking around? Why have they not left me for dead already, I’m sure they’d be better off, I–”
He was cut off when the Elder crouched to his level.
“If you think blood ties are the only things that are keeping people with you, you are sorely mistaken, Leonardo,” she said.
“You’re a bright, kind child, and anyone with a gram of a brain cell can see that, you are brave, you are important to the people who love you, and I assure you there are many, even those you don’t know.”
Lee shook her head. “I want to believe, but… I’m no one special, I’m no one that someone would look for– What if my showing up undoes any of the healing they might have to do? What if I hurt them?”
The Elder looked at him with a sad gaze. “Oh, if you could only see yourself how we see you, my dear. I assure you that you’re worth looking for and finding. You and your family have a lot of healing to do, but they will be delighted to know that you all can do it together.”
Lee nodded and took a deep breath in and out.
“Alright… Thanks, mother,” she said.
The Elder nodded, “Anytime.”
“Lee!”
Lee turned over to see Jamie in the doorway of the carriage, the pegasi hooked up to the thing already.
“We’re ready to go!”
Lee blinked as she looked around and smiled.
The boys were back. Deven was leading them, he seemed slightly conflicted and annoyed. Damian looked concerned, and Leaf… He looked scared.
Lee shook it off. If it was something important, they would tell her.
“Coming,” she shouted out as she raced over to the carriage, getting in behind the group and Jamie.
She paused in the doorway and looked over at the Elder.
She smiled and waved, and the other waved back at her.
She headed inside, and the door closed.
The pegasi took off when they all were inside.
And just like that, they were gone.
And Lee couldn’t have felt more nervous.
The carriage was silent, thick with anticipation, and stress.
They were all sitting in the couch area, two couches and two seats all facing a coffee table that was at the center. A pink and light blue boarded carpet rests under the table, on top of the wooden floor.
Behind them were three small rooms. Jamie got her own, while Damian and Lee, and Deven and Leaf were the pairs to share the room. (Much to Deven’s scolding of his brother for something. Leo briefly heard ‘Don’t joke about that– I do not want to hear nor see what you two do in your free time’ and decided to stop listening for his own sanity.)
But now everyone was silent, Lee was lying on the couch with Damian at the far end, Deven and Jamie were sitting in the chairs while Leaf took up a full couch through a mixture of laying on it and spreading himself out as much as possible.
Lee was currently reading her book. There was something that had been bugging her for a bit, and that was how on earth he was going to know who his family was.
So when she noticed something in the table of context of the thing that sounded interesting, she decided to check it out.
She was looking at the section with ‘soul strings.’ This included the soulmate string that she and Damian had, and apparently something else that was special to dragons and just a handful of other creatures.
Familiar strings. She remembers reading about them before but forgot most of what she knew.
A white string connecting the foreheads of two people meant that they were related. White meant siblings, gold meant to parent and child, purple meant child of someone’s sibling, and pink meant cousins.
However, when someone has no contact, leaves the family, or has been separated for a long time, all of the strings appear white back at first contact before slowly going back to normal as they interact.
There’s also something else, called soul vision, that happens when either purposefully, or when a connection is made again for the first time. This is when the room around a person turns to a solid color, depending on what their mana color is, and everyone else around them will vanish, leaving either a white silhouette of the other person or the person themselves standing there in the user’s vision.
It sounded familiar… And she was trying her hardest to remember what on earth that sounded like.
She huffed and closed her book before sitting correctly on the couch and looking at her friends, who were all currently eyeing her, trying to see what she would do next.
“Okay,” she began, “I have a few questions as to how we’re going to go about this.”
“So, how on earth are we going to find a select few dragons in a region of them?” Lee asked.
Jamie nodded, “Well, while the Nox region is the most dragon-packed region in the Demonic Landing, most of the dragon residents tend to reside in the main kingdom, Oculus.”
Damian nodded, “And Oculus is the kingdom of the Dragon Queen, which can also help us some.”
“So, we head to Oculus, and can we get the Dragon Queen to help us out? Maybe we can tell her about Leo– Er, Lee and send out some sort of notice?” Leaf asked.
Jamie hummed, “Yes, that is the idea. However, getting to Oculus is tricky.”
Lee blinked at her, “How so?” She asked.
“Oculus is one of the most heavily guarded places in the underworld,” Jamie explained, “The Nox region in general is heavily guarded, but in peacetime, they are open to visitors.”
“Want to visit the Nox region in a war, though? You’ll end up in the lava ocean,” she stated, “But anyway, no one can directly fly over to where Oculus is, there’s a sort of teleporting mist above the ground around it, making it so once someone goes through the mist, they come out on the opposite end of the region.”
“It extends to most of the surrounding towns. Meaning that we need to land in the closest town there, and then travel on land, and even that’s a bitch,” she stated.
Lee nodded, “And why is that?”
She huffed, “Because the nearest town to the kingdom is Endtime. A place with tricky terrain, and makes it so you have to jump from platform to platform. This is as you’re ending to Nazo, which is a whole other thing, as it also has its own defense and tricks.”
Jamie looked around. Her eyes landed on Deven.
He was the one that is most into research, especially when it comes to Nox. Yet, he has been quiet this whole time.
“Dev, you good?” Jamie asked.
Deven looked at her with a hum.
“I feel like I’m forgetting something,” he admitted.
Right as he said that, there was a giant CRASH that rocked the carriage.
They all screamed as their seats shifted forward and back. Thunder echoed from outside, rain beat against the flying wood.
Jamie immediately ran over to where there was a sort of window, but it was more of an opening that was letting tilted run rush through into the carriage.
“Hurricane!” She shouted as she set down the cover and locked it down.
“Ah, that’s what I forgot!” Deven chirped up with a chuckle, “Yeah, we’re dead.”
“Deven!” Lee squeaked with a shout. “Are you kidding!?”
“Hey!” Deven held up his hands in surrender, “The hurricanes defending Nox are normally much further toward the land! Not here–”
“Oh, for the love of– Quit bickering and help me!” Jamie yelled as she continued to lock down the windows.
The boys all leaped up from their seats, and rushed over, closing all of the windows so that no more water got in.
The carriage lifted and bounced. The horses whined and whimpered outside. Wind nearly tips over the thing.
“I’ll get the horses! Just make sure the thing doesn’t tip!” Jamie shouted as she rushed over to the door.
“No– Jamie don’t!” Deven shouted as she opened the door.
Immediately as she opened it, the door tried to fly away from her. She had to dig her heels in and tug on the door, trying to not fly out of the damn wagon.
“Every time we take the carriage, something goes wrong!” Lee complained.
Jamie grunted as she got to the floor and started to grip on to the wood below. She crawled over to where the pegasi were flying, the wind whipped at her, and rain pelted her.
“H– Hey! Hey!” She called out, and the horses whined at her.
“Get down!” She screamed, “We need to land!”
The horses didn’t think twice. They immediately dove down, causing Jamie to scream as she was lifted into the air.
She flipped over and wrapped her tail around the railing as they fell, her body training as her tail felt like it was about to be pulled out of its socket.
The horses abruptly stopped diving, going straight while still in the storm, Jamie was slammed against the floor, her head going warm and fuzzy as it left a hole in the wall behind her.
She grunted on the floor, hands gripping onto the edge, she looked down below.
They had gotten far enough away from the Demonic landing that they had crossed the Falling Crevus as they had heard it called, and they were now over the ocean.
She remembered something, got up, and looked behind her.
She immediately saw a huge island with floating water streams around it, bubbles floating through the air, and a giant, light blue two-triangle castle looking over it.
The Mermadic Kingdom.
“There!” She pointed over to the kingdom, “Land in the two with the castle!”
The horses whipped around, causing her to scramble for land as her wagon tipped.
“I told you guys to keep it from tipping!” She shouted back in frustration.
“I’m trying!” She heard Leo shout back, “Controlling wind in a hurricane isn’t fun!”
She chuckled a bit, the wagon tipping back to normal as she felt the wind push against the normal current and punted the wagon.
It rocked for a moment before Jamie stood on shaky legs.
She stumbled into the carriage and turned back around to try and get the door that was just about to fall off its hinges.
But when she reached out, someone else grabbed her.
Leaf walked to the door and struggled for a minute before he was able to get the door.
Jamie was soaked. Her t-shirt and pants stuck to her like glue. Her hair was dripping wet. Leaf was also wet now, his hair dampened and his shoulder and front were drenched.
“O– Okay,” Jamie started through shivers, “We’re heading to the Mermadic kingdom for a quick stop, regaining our composer, and getting dry. Any questions?”
No one responded, and Lee scrunched her nose. “So… Why does it seem like every time we go somewhere we get sidetracked?” She asked.
The rain had died down. Jamie let out a huffy laugh, “I don’t know, and I would blame you sense you’re a magnet for trouble, but I know how you get.”
Leo nodded.
Damian went to say something.
When the carriage shook and rocked, wooden tires slammed against something that sounded like stone, spinning and whipping around as it got out of control and the horses neighed and whined in protest.
“Oh, gods damn it–”
The carriage came to a screeching stop that sent all of them toward the door, crashing into the floor in a pile.
They all groaned as they made their way out of the wagon, Jamie opened the door, frazzled and dizzy.
She looked around. Everyone was staring at them now, with concerned and irritated looks from everyone who chose to stop and get a look at the people who just crashed in.
She rolled her eyes and snarled at the onlookers, feeling their gaze judge them.
She jumped to the ground and walked around to look at the damage, wincing slightly.
Everyone else followed her out.
The wheels were done for, splintered, and cracked, the water made them easy to break. The walls were also soaked, she didn’t know if they would have to account for any damage due to the water or force on that end yet. The horses were frightened out of their wits, soaked and panicked as they stomped and flapped about.
She bit her lip in nervousness. This wasn’t good. They were going to have to get new tires and make sure the horses calmed down, she didn’t know when the hurricane would move back to the proper place either, and they were all going to have to get a place to stay while everything got figured out.
She rubbed the back of her neck and looked at Lee.
Lee’s gaze was fixed on the wheels, it looked dark and gloomy. Hesitation was etched into her features, as though she was regretting something.
Damian was rigid. His face was a frustrated glower that Jamie knew meant he was more on the side of about to freak out rather than get into a fight.
Not that the people around them knew, one look at Damian and everyone seemed to have a better place to be.
Deven was also acting weird. His normal calm face was now perturbed. Eyes quickly glancing around with one of his feet tapping against the ground.
Leaf just looked dead. His eyes had a far-off look.
Shit. They all were exhausted, not from the two-hour-long trip to just get this far, but dealing with a storm, being thrown about, soaked, and trying to keep a whole wagon from tripping would be enough strain on anyone.
She, at least, was beaten. She wanted to lay in bed and not move for 12 hours.
She huffed and turned around to her friends, trying to figure out the right words to say. They could get some lunch, but she felt sick from the amount of flipping they did. They could try to get started on the fixes but they all were tired. They could try to rest, but they need to get the horses settled.
So when she heard footsteps walk up to her, followed by an unfamiliar hand on her shoulder, safe to say she almost took the person’s head off.
She had grabbed the collar of the person and was about to send a gloved fist into their head when they screamed in fear and raised their hands in surrender.
Jamie huffed and pushed the person away from her, frustration, pain, and tiredness swirled in her.
She looked fully at them.
It was a dude, somewhere in his mid-20s. He had hot pink, scaly skin, but looked human. He had gill fans on the side of his head, piercing blue eyes with slits, and his hair was red.
His clothes consisted of a deep blue dress shirt, white pants, brown dress shoes, and a long light blue jacket that had a blue wave design on the button.
“W– Why, all there,” he greeted, sounding frightened. The fans he had on the side of his face flared out a bit as he calmed down.
Jamie tried her hardest to keep calm.
A siren.
She was more or less aware that the mermadic kingdom had been taken over and made peaceful by a bunch of people, mainly sirens and others who saw folk sick of the mermaid’s tyranny, and then they put up a new royal family in the wake of the existing one’s downfall.
And she could see the star-shaped silver crest of a non-ruling member of the royal family on the dude’s chest.
She sighed and bowed slightly, “Your majesty,” she greeted.
The man chuckled, “Oh, no need for that, I am no ruler,” he said somberly, “Just call me Jason.”
Jamie nodded, “Jason. Sorry for almost killing you,” she said bluntly.
Jason chuckled, “Yeah, well, it happens.”
“But anyway, I couldn’t help but notice that your carriage here is having some issues,” he said.
Jamie groaned, “We were traveling when a rogue hurricane hit us,” she stated.
He hummed, “Yeah, the Nox region is a dangerous place to travel to,” he said, “But, I do have some connections to help you out!”
Jamie blinked at him, shock and disbelief rushed through her.
Damian looked at Jamie and Jason. Something about the man rubbed him the wrong way, he felt like he should jump in and tell Jamie that they shouldn’t take his offer, but what choice did they have?
But… Why did he look so familiar?
And how did he know they were heading to Nox?
Once they finished discussing with Jason, they all were able to get some placements for wheels, and get the horses calmed and settled, they had gone to a little motel that Jason knew the owner of.
They were able to get the last three rooms, one with a queen, one with two singles, and one with one single.
Lee and Damian took the queen, Deven, and Jamie took the two singles, and Leaf took the one.
As Lee and Damian peeled off the outfits they had, which were drenched in sweat and rain, there was something unsaid in the room.
Damian took a glance over at Leo, he was in a blue button-up shirt, and black pants with white sneakers. He felt like he looked like Dad, old.
Lee had put on something a bit thicker, despite the warm climate of the Mermadic kingdom. When Damian had asked him about it, Lee just waved him off. She was tired and looked like she wanted to pass out. Worry permanently inked onto her face.
They were silent for a moment before Leo spoke.
“I don’t trust him.”
Damian blinked at his partner, confused. “What?” He asked.
“That… Jason guy,” she said with a hint of irritation, “I don’t trust him, I get a bad vibe. He seems to know too much about us and wants to ask too many personal questions, like–”
She huffed, “I told him I had siblings, he immediately started saying ‘brothers,’ Jamie told him we got caught in a storm, he assumed Nox, and then he started to be weird like…”
“What dude in their 20s asks a teenager about their relationship? Let alone exes?” Lee asked, gesturing over to Damian.
Damian winced at that. He remembered clearly. Jason had started to ask him about his and Lee’s relationship, how long they’d been dating, how serious they were, did he had exes, how much he thought about his exes, and, once they were in private, asked Damian if he was satisfied in his relationship.
Not that Lee needed to know about that last question. He may or may not have threatened to cut Jason’s dick off if he didn’t back out of his relationship.
Lee huffed as she ran her hands over her face. It was all so weird, what business did that grown man have in asking that of Damian? The answer is none.
And it was irritating and it honestly made Lee feel pathetic. The questions about being serious whittled away at her low self-esteem, and the intruding questions about Damian’s exes made it worse.
Lee knew Damian had a past, they all did, there was no shame or issue with something that happened before she even met Damian. That didn’t mean that she wanted to know more information than she needed to know about his exes. Damian gave up any information that she wanted to hear and left it alone. Neither of them talked to said exes in the first place, so there was no need to mention them.
That didn’t mean it didn’t hurt to hear an outsider talking about it. Whenever something positive they did come up, Jason seemed to praise it like they cured cancer, and compared them in backhanded ways to Leo.”
‘Was that one girlfriend of yours into makeup? I think I might know her if so,’ he had asked. ‘Um, yeah, exactly, she was. It was kinda cool to see her whole collection, it was like her form of art,’ Damian answered. ‘Woah! You were so lucky to have such a creative young girl by your side! And she even kept up her appearance. Although I’m sure that your style is for someone, Lee, it sounds great to have someone who cares about looking halfway decent with you.’
And it was like this again, and again, and again. It was weird and uncomfortable and Lee knew that she didn't need someone else's thoughts on her and Damian’s relationship, but it was still getting under her skin.
She felt the space next to her dip, and she knew that she was about to get a talking-to.
“Sapphire, baby, whatever you're thinking right is most likely some sort of wrong, hun,” Damian said in a soft voice as he wrapped his tail around Lee.
Lee groaned, “ I know!” She huffed, “I know I shouldn't care and that I should be worrying about you sense he was asking you that, but my stupid brain does , and I–”
“Stop.” Lee paused as Damian looked at her. “Breathe.”
Lee took a few breaths in and out.
Damian nodded, “Look, yes it's uncomfortable and weird, but I've already threatened to make him 1 inch if he bugs us about it again. I appreciate your worry but don't use me to ignore your own feelings. Just talk to me.”
Lee nodded, “Sorry,” she muttered, “It's just… I guess something that I have always thought about.”
She played with her thumbs, “You're a prince. Although you don't do a lot of that– Princey stuff or whatever when I'm around, at least.”
“So… Shouldn't you have someone a bit more… Royal, I guess? More put together with nicer clothes and manners.”
“And…” She hesitated. This was awkward to ask. “You're a part of a royal family, don't they normally… Want to continue the bloodline or something?”
Damian looked at her and waited a moment to make sure she was done.
“Leelee, I love you so much,” he began, “So let it be with love that I inform you that you are an idiot.”
Lee squeaked as Damian chuckled.
“So– The whole ‘prince should marry another royal’ thing.”
Damian took Lee's hand into his. “While that is a strict thing in a few other regions, it's mostly for the ruling heir, which I am not.”
“That being said, my family has a bendable idea of what is considered ‘royal enough to marry’ and it normally has to do with leadership, bravery, and compassion toward others.”
“And Lee, I don’t know how to convince you of this– But you are more than enough. Even the other nobles I have dated are dirt poor compared to you.”
“You're kind, loving, accepting, and forgiving to those willing to change, you're everything I wanted in a partner and so much more, and I'm pretty sure my parents nearly fainted and were relieved when they heard we were dating after my latest ex.”
Lee chuckled, blushing burning her cheeks.
“And the bloodline thing?” He asked, “Again, a more old school practice, adoption, training someone from the outside, all of that is enough to have a new person rule.”
Lee nodded a smile on her face and a blush on her cheeks. She leaned against Damian, the warmth of his mana bliss against her shivering body.
“Thank you,” she said, “My brain is stupid.”
Damian chuckled and planted a kiss on Lee's head. “But it's yours, so it's the most loveable thing in the world.”
Lee chuckled a bit.
Damian sighed, “I agree with you that the prince is untrustworthy. He gives me a bad vibe.”
“But we'll play with him for now, and when he turns on us, we'll see it coming,” he stated.
Lee nodded. That was a lesson that Lee had somewhat down due to her future vision, but something she dreaded.
She hoped Damian was right.
Notes:
Did you guys seriously think I was going to give you the family reunion that easily? HA! You guys should know me better. I like the drama.
Looks like the gang is dealing with a particularly shady guy. I wonder who else will come up?
What else will happen?I will tell you all one thing tho: I'm going to give you another person to hate.
Well, three to be exact! Ready the pitchforks!It also may or may not lead to someone becoming a war criminal.
Chapter 25: Swimming with the Fishes
Summary:
Everyone took their time to rest up, but sometimes your mind just needs something else to focus on.
Cliche pool chapter anyone?
Notes:
Trigger warnings:
Implied/past child abuse, victim blaming, past saying someone had a mental illness when they didn't have that specific one, wrong diagnosis, panic attack, implied aquaphobia, implied past creeps.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 25: Swimming with the fished
When they all got dry and some rest, they gathered together to discuss what to do next.
One thing popped into Jamie and Damian’s mind for them all to take their mind off of things.
Deven was ‘meh’ about the whole thing, he was still tapping his foot and glancing around though, and Leaf said he and Mercy had already planned a bit of a hangout.
So overall, it was three against one, and the one was spending their time with someone else.
That is how Lee got dragged to the biggest waterpark in the underworld.
Atlantic Park is the name of the thing, with slides that reached 30 feet tall, and water that floated in the air and acted like another pool.
So many beings rushed around, children with wolf ears and tails rushed about while being scolded by their parents about running near a pool, people with dragon wings and scales joined people with tails for legs in the high-up pool, and the demons seemed to be entertaining themselves but seeing who can make the biggest fire and putting it out with the water.
Despite the laughter, Lee felt uncomfortable. It took forever to find something for a kame dragon, most of the one pieces that Jamie dragged her along to look at were made for human-like bodies, so she stuck to swim trunks for demon males and a mask that went from under her eyes and then covered her head, it had tails in the back they tied into a bow.
There were… So many people, screaming and shouting, sure it was shouts of fun, but how could she know when it was not? What if something happens? What if–
“Fuck yeah, baby!” Jamie bolted past Lee and to the water, she was wearing a black one-piece with the sides and middle taken out in a diamond shape with a swim skirt around her hips.
“I've had one too many experiences with old men and stairs,” she had snarled, not at Lee, but in general. “I'm not taking chances.”
Lee scrunched up her nose a bit. She wasn’t that familiar with social interactions due to living in the sewers, but even she could tell that It would be weird to watch people like that.
At least Jamie is having fun though.
She heard someone step up next to her.
She looked to her side and smiled up at Deven.
He was wearing a black and yellow surfer suit with his hair in a ponytail, under his arm was a blue and black surfboard.
Lee tilted her head.
Deven noticed her confusion. “There's a good wave emulator and oceans nearby, I'm going to test it out.” His teeth were still grinding together, his fingers drummed on his board.
Lee nodded with a smile.
That was when Deven returned with a strict glare.
“If two say or do anything around me, you're dead.”
Lee's face fell to confusion.
“Save the makeout for the hotel room,” Deven stated before turning around and walking up.
Lee felt her face burn in embarrassment, and she turned back to the pool. What was Deven talking about?
She let her mind drift for a moment before another pair of steps came from behind her.
“Here.” She smiled at her boyfriend's voice, so looked over and saw a tin can with lemonade in it.
“Finally found something no t alcoholic,” she said as Lee grabbed the can.
She looked over at Damian. “Tha– Eh– Ay– anks~”
She now knows what Deven was talking about.
Damian had on swim trunks that had a base of black with red stripes.
This meant that despite Lee's hardest attempts, her eyes still wandered to his shirtless chest.
Her eyes traced over his chest and abs. Her throat was dry, and she was trying to swallow past it.
Damian looked concerned, but when he looked at where Lee’s eyes were going, he smirked.
He crouched down and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close and in between his legs.
Lee’s hands rested on Damian’s chest, her heart pounded in her chest.
Damian placed his hand on the right side of her jaw and lifted her face to meet his. He leaned in and their lips met.
Lee resisted the urge to wrap her hands around Damian and instead turned the kiss into a peck.
When they pulled apart, Damian chuckled and planted a kiss on Lee’s cheek.
“You know, taking a picture can make it last longer,” he said, Lee flushed a bit. “I’ll consider it,” she mentioned.
Damian hummed. He stepped away from Lee and stood up with a stretch, “I’m guessing Deven also threatened you with murder?”
She chuckled, “Yep, he does that a lot, doesn’t he?” She can count on two hands the moments they were making out in a semi-common area, say, the kitchen or living room, when no one was there, and Deven had accidentally walked in and thrown threats at them while walking out of the room.
It was the one time Mr. Ice Queen lost his cool.
To be fair, they most likely should stop doing that in semi-public areas… She’ll talk to Damian about it later.
“Under to Lee?”
Lee was snapped out of her thoughts and looked up at Damian with a smile.
“Yes?” She asked.
Damian tilted his head, “I was wondering if you want to join me in the pool, I can find a ball or something to throw around, maybe some water guns?”
Lee had a sheepish grin on her face. “Y–Yeah, sure.”
Lee and Damian made their way over to where Jamie was talking to a group of other kids, who were currently holding a beach ball.
The five kids started to toss around the ball, playing volleyball in the water while trying their hardest to keep the ball in the sky.
Lee was smiling throughout it, she wasn’t much help because of her height, but she was trying her best.
She leaped up into the air and hit the ball back over one of their new friends, laughing as they were able to catch it.
The ball went around again.
Lee was a bit further from the group, she was sticking to the shallow end of the pool.
Damian thought it was odd, he thought because Lee had been a turtle for most of her life, that she would love the pool, but she seemed awkward and stiff, not daring to go past 6 inches unless she had to jump.
It was fine, but a bit weird.
He suddenly got an idea.
Lee huffed. She was beginning to get a bit frustrated, she couldn’t quite catch the ball when it was sent over to her.
From the looks of it, people were eyeing her, and she knew her turn would be soon.
She hesitated a moment, she knew she should probably get closer to the group, but–
She yelped as she felt hands on her thighs that lifted her over something. She looked down and realized Damian had set her on his shoulders, and that he was now walking her over close to the group.
Lee felt a smile brighten across her face, and a chirp left her lips. She ruffled up Damian’s wet hair, “Thanks, Day!” She said, feeling her tail wag, it was a reflex that she still had left over from when she was a turtle.
Damian chuckled, “No prob, Ocean Eyes!” He said back.
Lee looked up to see the ball coming their way.
She was now able to bump the ball back to where Jamie, who was smiling at them, was.
She felt relieved. The uneasy feeling from before melted away.
They were able to keep the ball in the air for a max of 50 hits, they were laughing and cheering so loud that Lee’s throat started to hurt.
After a bit, the other kids had to go and take their ball with them and they waved goodbye to them.
So now Lee was still on top of Damian as they walked around the pool, she enjoyed hanging out up here, feeling her tail dragged through the water they waded through.
She did want to head down on her own, she wanted to swim and soak up the sun. Originally, she planned to take Eclipse to the kiddie pools and allow the dragon to splash about, but when she texted the Elder to check up on them, Eclipse was taking a nap.
Oh well, there’s always next time. She wanted Eclipse to have some fun moments, even if the baby won’t remember it in the future, she wants her to have a good life.
“Do you like the view?” Damian asked, cutting through her thoughts. She chuckled, “Yep!” She said,
Damian laughed, “First time you get to see the top of people’s heads, huh?” He asked. Lee huffed, “At least I’m not the one most likely to be struck by lightning,” she argued.
“Um?” Damian asked, “Sorry, your voice is of a frequency only dogs can hear.”
She scoffed, “At least I’m not a giraffe,” she said. “At least I’m not a baked bean,” Damian retorted.
She let out a mock offended gasp, “Baked bean!?” she shouted as Damian snickered. She retorted by grabbing his horns and leaning over to look him in the eyes, her thighs straining to keep her upright.
“I beg your pardon!” She stated Damian seemed to be a bit flushed, but he smirked. “Then beg.”
Lee sputtered and blushed, “You know what I mean! Apologize!”
Damian hummed, “How about… No.”
“Da- MIAN!”
Damian dove forward while gripping on to Lee’s shoulders.
They both went under, the water that went to Damian’s abs surrounded them as Damian threw Lee off of him, but still hung on to her.
She glanced over at Damian with a glare. Damian chuckled while holding his breath.
He moved his hands to cup Lee’s armpits and then pulled them both up.
As they got back to the surface, Lee spat out the water and started to do a mix of coughing and laughing. Damian was letting out a hardy laugh as he removed his hands from Lee put one on his hip and ran the other through his hair.
Lee was trying her hardest to breathe, but her legs suddenly felt weak.
She also felt faint, it was as though her legs couldn’t support her weight anymore.
She felt the weight of her wings start to drag her down, making it hard to stand in water that should be easy for her to do so in.
As she realized this, her breathing started to quicken, she tried her hardest to get herself together, but she started to gag and gasp as the panic made it worse– Dear gods what was–
She felt hands on her sides that pulled her up, “Woah, Leelee, are you okay?” Damian asked, concern dripping from his voice.
Lee was starting to catch her breath, “Yeah– Yeah, I’m good… I don’t know what came over me…”
Damian’s face was twisted with concern and fear, “Let’s get you to the ledge.”
They made their way over to the edge of the pool, and Damian helped Lee sit down on the concrete.
Lee sat there, fidgeting with her fingers as Damian rested his hands on his arms which were crossed on the concrete.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Damian pushed after a moment. Lee was silent. She knew what she wanted to answer, but she knew the actual answer.
“No,” she said, “Not right now, at least.”
Damian frowned, “Lee–” “I know, I shouldn’t avoid my issues, but,” she sighed, “I just want to figure this out right now, I don’t know what’s happening, but I would like to try and see if I can do something before we get into that, okay?”
Damian was silent for a moment. “Then what do you want to do?” He asked.
Lee thought. “I want to be alone right now, I want to try and figure something out before revisiting this.”
Damian nodded, “Okay…” he hesitated, “I would rather talk about this now, but if you need to be alone to process, I won’t stop you.”
“Just know I’m here for you, okay?” He asked. Lee smiled, “Alright.”
As she got up and started to walk away, she felt a weight lifted from her chest.
She had her boyfriend’s support if she needed him, but she could go off and do what she needed to do.
She’ll be fine.
It was not fine.
Lee was shaking at this point, and she didn’t even fully know why.
She was standing in the 3 feet deep water, one hand clinging to the side like her life depended on it, and the other floating as she tried to get used to the feeling against her skin.
Despite living in the sewers and being the best swimmer out of her brothers, Mikey was a close second, she felt completely out of her ballpark.
She was used to swimming in her turtle form, not her dragon form.
She thought it would be about the same, but now she had to deal with her weight shifting massively due to her tail and big wings on her back, and she had to deal with limbs that she had never swum with before.
So she had tried to go off to another, less populated pool to get used to the loud noises around her and to get used to swimming in this form. She felt like she needed a bit of time to adjust, but…
There was something else, as well…
She didn’t know why, but for some reason, her nerves were going through the roof. Her breathing was short and quick. She felt like she was going to lose her lunch, and her heart pounded in her chest.
She jumped whenever there was the slightest amount of noise, but zoned out otherwise. She didn’t know how long she would sit there, a feeling of nothingness taking over her before something shocked her back to reality.
She was now gripping onto the ledge for dear life, shaking as she was both cold and starting to freak out.
Her breathing turned into a rapid gasp for air, she felt like she was drowning when she had more than enough room to get air.
She felt like something was going to get her. Her eyes flickered to everyone in the pool, looking at all of them as though they were a threat.
But there was nothing to indicate as such. There were just families playing in the pool, children learning to swim, teenagers playing jokes, and spouses finally getting time to themselves.
But she still felt on edge. Something was going to get her, she knew this. Something was going to grab her and pull her down.
Something was going to kill her.
Her breathing quickened unnaturally, as though someone was choking her and she desperately needed air. She was cold, yet sweating, and had no idea why. She was shaking as though the Shredder was right in front of her, and she felt lightheaded.
She was crazy– She was going crazy. There was nothing around, but everything was a threat. Her mind swirled as she tried to make sense of it. This was stupid, she was stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid–
She gasped for air, it felt like she couldn’t get enough of it, tears welled in her eyes, people were starting to stair, eyes dragged on her like daggers against her scales, she wanted to scream at everyone, to get them to stop looking at her, stop plotting against her, but her airways were too tight for that, and she was struggling enough as it was.
She settled for a smaller whine as she looked at the water below. It felt like there was something in the water, something looking to hunt her down.
She tried to calm her racing heart. She tried to figure out what was going on and steady her breathing, but she couldn’t, tears dropped from her eyes and mixed into the water. She was going to die, she was going to–
There was a hand that appeared on her shoulder.
She reacted on her first instinct, smacking the hand away from her, “Get off!” She shouted, her mind fuzzy and her vision blurred, her breathing only sped up as irritation and anger pooled through her.
She wasn’t going down without a fight– She killed this thing before it got to her or her brothers or friends or child.
She didn’t care that they held their hands out or that they were talking at her, she kicked at the person and started to flail, “Get off, get off, get off!”
The person backed up, and she could hear muffled voices break through the cotton filling her ears.
She wanted to scream and cry, she wanted to rip her ears out and toss them, get rid of them, they were somehow making the voices mumble, but loud, everyone was talking about her, everyone was judging her, and she could hear all of it, she just couldn’t understand it.
The voices continued, spinning her around, and making her stomach clench in pain. She didn’t like this, stop it, stop it, stop it–
The voices came to an abrupt pause, leaving her spinning with no direction, floating in an abyss with no way out, she felt like an outsider in her own body.
One of the voices, however, didn’t stop.
It continued, it was calm and soothing. Familiar and gentle. It talked and talked, not slowing down for a moment, staying consistent.
She latched onto that one. It was nice, nicer than the normal voices. It kept her steady, and calm.
Slowly, the world around her came back. She felt like she could move again.
The voice became clearer, they were talking about… Beetles?
She looked up, now being able to process the area she was in.
And there she saw Damian, his hair wet, and his body soaked. He was rambling about something, a certain type of bug.
“Adult longhorn beetles are about 3/8th to 1 inch long,” he rattled off, “Although strangely enough, their larvae can be bigger, I think this might be because–”
Lee cut Damian off by going to him, she buried her fast in his chest and wrapped her arms around his torso.
Damian straightened for a moment before returning the hug.
They were both silent for a moment.
“Are you alright now, love?” He asked, his voice soft and low.
Lee squeezed harder. “Yes, thank you, Teddy,” she said. “I’m sorry about this… I didn’t want to ruin your day…”
Damian rubbed Leo’s shell. “Oh, baby, you could never ruin my day,” he claimed, “I’m just glad you’re okay, do you want to talk about it?”
Lee hummed. “Not here, not now,” she admitted, “I just want to have fun here.”
Damian’s hands were crossed over and at his sides and he squeezed. “Do you want to stop by our hotel? It’s just a ten-minute walk, seconds if we use the ports we set up, we can come back after everything, I just want to make sure you’re okay.”
Lee bit at her lip. “Okay,” she agreed.
She didn’t know where to start talking.
After having to tell Jamie that they had forgotten something in the hotel room, they were able to get to the room.
Damian sat on a towel on top of the bed, a towel around his shoulders.
Lee was sitting next to him on the towel, their hands entwined.
“So, what’s up?” He asked.
Lee sighed, “I don’t know,” she admitted.
“I wanted to try to get used to swimming in my dragon form,” she admitted, “And to the loud noises of the pool, but when I got into the pool, I suddenly felt… Strange.”
“I felt on edge, like everyone and everything was out to get me, I felt like I was going to be sick as well. It started to get worse, and all of a sudden I couldn’t breathe, and it’s just–”
She huffed as she put her head in her hands, “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, it feels like I’m going mad.”
Damian waited for her to be done before he spoke, “Has this happened before?” He asked.
She blinked at him before hesitantly nodding, “I… I feel something similar whenever I take a shower,” she admitted, “I’ve started showering before anyone is awake to avoid having them hear me cry and gag over something as stupid as taking a shower,” she muttered.
Damian clicked his tongue, “And when did this start?”
She furrowed her brows and thought for a moment. When did this all start?
She doesn’t remember having this much of an issue with water before–
… Ah.
“After the technodrome,” she admitted with a shaky breath, “After the technodrome, I started to feel… Sick and uneasy around water. I start sweating and shaking, and I get dizzy. It’s… It’s even when it comes to the sink, now that I think about it.”
She sighs, “Some days it isn’t that bad, I can ignore it. Some days, I feel like I’m going to die. I guess… I guess it was all too much for me.”
Damian hummed.
“It sounds… It sounds like almost drowning in the technodrome fucked up your head more than you want to admit,” he stated.
“Language,” Lee scolded with a sigh, “And I know that’s most likely the cause– But what else can I do? I live in the sewers for gods’ sake. How can I be this uneasy around water? I mean–”
She threw her hands, “It’s water! Liquid! The source of life– Why is it this much of a deal for me?”
She dropped her hands between her legs and hung her head, “It’s so stupid.”
Damian placed his hand on her thigh, “It’s not stupid, Lee,” he said softly, “It’s something that happened to you that ended up with more consequences than we could’ve ever foreseen.”
“You did something brave, Lee, brave and stupid to the point where if you do something like that again I’ll be the thing that kills you,” he said as Lee chuckled nervously, “But no matter what you did, or what happened, we’ll be there to support you, no matter what.”
Lee looked over at him, “So what do we do?” She asked.
He hummed, “Well, I saw we started looking into a therapist for you.”
Lee immediately felt herself stiffen, and her hands curled into fists, “I don’t need a therapist,” she snapped.
Damian squinted at her. “You’re dealing with a sucky family situation, and you’ve almost died despite being a teenager,” he said.
“I would say that all of us need some sort of therapy, including your brothers, but I can’t get to them, so,” he shrugged, “What’s the big deal? Is it money? You know I would never allow you to pay for anything.”
Lee shook her head, anger bubbled in her. “Yeah, that’s part of it, but there’s also the fact that I do not need it. There’s nothing wrong with me, and I don’t want to waste someone’s time and your family’s money. I’m good.”
Damian eyed her, “There might not be anything wrong with you, but there are issues that you clearly need help working through, and there’s nothing to be ashamed of when it comes to that.”
“No,” she said through gritted teeth, “I don’t need it, I don’t get what you don’t understand.”
“What I don’t understand is why you’re trying to fight me on this, we have just established that–” “I’m not trying to fight you!” Lee snapped as she stood, her poster rigid and there were tears in her eyes as her voice was a shout, “I’m trying to say that I’m not crazy and I don’t get why you’re saying I am!”
That was when Damian stood as well, he crossed his arms and glared at Lee. “Try that again.”
Lee flinched at how serious his voice became, “What are you–” “Lower your voice.”
Lee was silent after that, Damian just looked at her.
“If you want to talk about this, we can, but we can do it maturely, and I will not tolerate being shouted at over a suggestion,” he said.
Lee just looked at him, fist balled at her sides and her breath labored.
Damian sighed, “I am not insulting you, I am not calling you crazy or mad, I am just trying to figure out how to help you, alright? I am not attacking you. Now breathe.”
Lee followed his instruction and took in some deep breaths, the fiery burning under her skin slowly died down. She expected a fight. That’s how things normally went when she disagreed with someone, but now there wasn’t going to be a fight, and it left a hollowness in her.
She felt like crying.
She couldn’t look Damian in the eyes after that, she just kept her eyes trained on the ground. Shame crept through her. She was so ready for a fight, now she didn’t know what to do with herself.
“Lee. Tell me what is wrong, I want to help you,” Damian said, his tone going soft.
Lee mutters something that he couldn’t hear. He crouched to her level. “What was that?” He asked. It pained him to see Lee like this.
Lee sniffed, “I don’t want to prove him right,” she admitted.
Damian’s gaze softened. “Prove who is right?”
“Splinter,” she admitted, her voice shaking with tears, “I– He has always said that I was crazy or unstable. That I couldn’t feel emotions and that I manipulated everyone around me.”
“He– He used it as a tool to keep my brothers away and blamed me for the bruises he gave me. When I tried to tell my brothers, they just–” She gasped for air, “They just said I was lying and I was being a bad person, and I–”
“What if they’re right? What if I am crazy? What if I can’t actually feel emotions and I’m just lying to everyone around me, I–”
“I don’t want someone to prove I’m crazy,” she admitted.
“Oh, darling,” Damian sighed. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in close. “I wish I could make you stop listening to what that man has to say about you, you’re far from manipulative, a liar, or crazy. You’re beautiful, kind, smart, and caring.”
“There’s nothing wrong with having issues. We all do. Just because you’re dealing with something doesn’t make you a bad person. Just because you’re dealing with your past doesn’t make you crazy. It makes you a person, mi amor,” he said.
She started to cry as she snuggled into Damian, wrapping her arms around him as she gasped for breath.
“I’m sorry,” she said with a whine, “You didn’t deserve that.”
Damian sighed, “It’s okay, moonlight, things happen and emotions go high.”
He pulled himself away a bit to kiss Lee’s head. “I understand why you would put up a fight if that’s how mental health was treated as you were growing up. I understand if you’re not comfortable with the idea of talking about what you have gone through with a professional due to it.”
“But I will ask you, next time, don’t get ready for a fight,” he said. “I am not your father, nor am I your brother. I am your partner, I am meant to stand with you against an issue, not against you.”
“I will not fight you because of your feelings about something, I will stand with you and work to find a compromise, okay?” Damian asked.
Lee nodded, “Okay…” She sniffed.
Damian sighed. There was no way in hell he was letting Lee go back to the pool with the information he was given and with the state she was in, and he was also not about to leave his girlfriend alone.
“How about we get dry, yeah?” He asked, “Change into our clothes, cuddle in bed while turning on the TV and watching a movie?”
He felt Lee nod against him, “Yeah… I would like that.”
Damian felt a smile creep onto his face.
They were going to work through this.
It didn’t take long before Lee was completely out and was snoozing next to Damian in an emotionally draining induced slumber.
It took a bit longer for a knock at their door to draw Damian’s attention away from the movie that was still playing.
When he heard something being slid under said door, he reluctantly got up and checked it out, realizing that it was two invitations to the mermaid feast.
He decided to go check on the others.
So that’s how they got here, sitting in the motel lunchroom, looking over the invitations all of them got.
They were completely silent, and it was really awkward. Damian kinda wished that Lee was here, but took comfort in knowing that his girlfriend was resting in their shared room.
But still, someone had to break the silence.
“This feels… Fishy .”
And of course, it was Leaf.
“It feels like seahorse shit, is what it is!” Jamie said and she slapped the invite onto the table. She leaned back and crossed her arms. “I don’t trust it.”
Deven eyed her. “Don’t make a scene,” he warned, despite the fidgeting, “They might rule by fear, but their subjects are still loyal to the royal family. We don’t want to be accused of treason.”
“We’re not even from here,” she muttered. “We’re in their land, we play by their rules,” Deven retorted.
Damian looked at the piece of paper. “I guess Lee and I weren’t the only ones who sensed something was up with that man, huh?” He asked.
Jamie nodded, Leaf gave a thumbs up, and Deven hummed.
“Listen, I may not like the stories of the dead bat–” The queen had died when her two daughters were 8 and her son was ten. She was often considered tyrannical. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t see past my hatred toward her and see that something weird is up with the child.”
Damian put his chin in his hand, “I think the boy looked familiar,” he said, “I just can’t put my finger on it, and I don’t like that.”
“Plus he was being weird toward you,” Leaf said, “I could literally see smoke coming out of your ears when he started to go after Lee.”
Damian put both his hands together and tightened them into a fist, “Don’t remind me, I would rather not kill someone today.”
Deven looked at the invite, his foot bouncing. “It has the gold stamp.”
Damian did a double-take at the piece of paper, they all did.
Deven was right, there on the paper was the gold stamp of the royal family’s symbol.
Jamie leaned way back in her chair while putting her hands on her forehead, “Fuuuuuccck,” she groaned.
Damian sighed. The invite was issued by a ruling or soon-to-be ruling member of the ruling family. If they didn’t want trouble, they had to go.
Many people deem it an honor to get an invite. Those with noble connections know it’s a trap, used when you have people you want to keep an eye on.
“Alright,” Damian said, “It says it’s tomorrow, by then it’ll be two days until our carriage is fixed, so I say we go so that we don’t have a target on our backs for two days. We can see what’s up as well, maybe I’ll finally remember where I know him from.”
The group grumbled their agreement. He couldn’t help but grimace.
The Mermadic royal family isn’t known for their kindness or generosity. It’s unheard of that they would not only help but invite 5 strangers to a noble feast.
Something was up here, and he agreed with Leaf’s terrible pun.
Something was fishy.
Notes:
Come on, someone had to see the pool chapter coming.
Poor Lee can't catch a break though.
I agree with the head cannon that Lee developed a fear of water after the technodrome.Lee and Damian are both struggling in their own ways but know when to make sure each other stays in line.
They both love each other, and both help each other realize when they're being a bit irrational.You guys have been spared from the assholes for a chapter. Savour it.
Chapter 26: Brewing Stew
Summary:
Lee just wants her brothers to stop yapping about the whole she's dating someone thing.
So when she hears that she is going to have to interact with the dude that rubs her the wrong way... She's less then pleased.
Notes:
Tigger warning:
Implied homophobia, referenced cheating, using woman/woman to excuse cheating, not stopping flirting when told to stop, implied past manipulation, transphobia (It's against a genderfluid person, is that still the right term?), implied past stalking, person hates another person due to them being a dragon, and referenced past creep.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m back!”
Lee stepped through the portal with a smile. After getting some rest, and then having to go hang out with her brothers, she was feeling much better.
Although her brothers still were bugging her about Damian. Donnie was actually the one increasing his efforts to get information. She loved her brothers, but seriously? She is really regretting telling them she was dating someone.
If they couldn’t keep quiet, there were mere days before Splinter found out.
The idea sent shivers up her spine. What would he do to her if he figured out that she was dating someone? What would he do when he realizes she has been sneaking out to see them? What about when he knows that there are more people she knows? What about when he finds out she’s dating a guy?
She doesn’t want to know. Maybe she should tell her brothers to zip it before she has to be buried.
She shook the thoughts out of her head. She couldn’t focus on that right now, she already had enough to deal with–
She looked around the hotel room. Their stuff was still there, or the little they had, but Damian was noticeably gone.
She frowned, her stomach twisting.
“Teddy?” She called out as the portal closed behind her. She turned into her dragon form and crossed her arms. “Hello?”
Damian said that he would be here. Where was he?
She was starting to panic as he heard water running and saw the bathroom light on. Her heart was pounding.
She hesitantly crept forward.
“Day?”
Damian popped out of the bathroom, a toothbrush in his mouth and a towel around his waist. Water dripped down on him despite his best attempts to get dry.
“Ee– Ee!” Damian’s face lit up like one of those holiday trees Lee saw on TV once when he saw her.
He headed back inside and quickly finished brushing his teeth before whipping his mouth as he came out.
“Hey, babe!” He greeted me with a smile. "Sorry, was trying to finish the shower and brushing before you got here."
Lee swallowed dryly. “H– Hey, Teddy.”
Damian smiled and kissed her cheek.
He looked like he was going to say something, but stopped.
He gained a shy smile. “Don’t hate us.”
Lee groaned, “What did you and the idiot band do?” Damian chuckled. “You love us, but it wasn’t our fault this time!”
“So, basically.” Damian pulled out two slips of paper and handed one to Lee. “We were invited to a feast that is being hosted by the royal mermadic family.”
Lee hummed. Okay, that wasn’t too bad, just some interactions with random people–
“Which that Jason dude is a part of, if you didn’t know.”
Lee let her hands fall to her side as she looked at Damian. Her head tilted and her eyes wide. “You’re kidding me, right?”
“Wish I was,” Damian said. “The worst part is that because it’s a gold crest invite, we can’t skip it.”
“Why not?” Lee asked, crossing her arms. “Because it’s something that nobles normally do, it means they’ll be looking for us,” Damian explains. “If we don’t show up, then we’ll get into some trouble.”
Lee huffed, “When are we not in trouble– Fine. We’ll go. But I won’t be happy.”
Damian smiled. “I know, and that’s fine. Be sure to ramp it up as well. You’re cute when you're bratty.”
Lee yelped with a blush as Damian chuckled and kissed her face.
The crowd was loud and bustling. People joked, laughed, made plans, and drank. There was excellent care in their appearances, dresses, and suits with wine cups in one hand. They looked serious and fancy.
The room was much smaller than the room at the Moon Ball, it was cube-shaped with the height of a 3 story apartment building. Lining the sides of the ballroom, there were tables filled with food and drink stations.
That wore Leaf and Jamie ended up. Both of them were wearing black and white suits, with Leaf having his suit jacket buttoned button, and Jamie having hers open.
They both tried to talk to people and mingle a bit. But most of the people they met were either pulled away, stuck up, or both.
So they were now just going ham on the snacks. An unspoken competition arose between the two as they tried to eat more than the other.
It was when they were about to get into a full-on brawl for the last cupcake that Jamie felt a tap on her shoulder.
She looked over at who was tapping her with a confused face and a mouth full of treats.
When she saw who it was, she turned back around to fix her face, flipped Leaf off for eating the last cupcake when she wasn’t looking, and turned back around with a bow. “My lady.”
In front of her was the heir to the throne of the Mermadic kingdom. Violet. Her scales were still pink like her brother’s but had more of a purple tint to them. Her hair was red with blue streaks, making her look like a near-perfect image of her mother.
She was the youngest of three at 17 but was the heir to the throne. She was the youngest of a set of twins, with Jason being the oldest of the three. People say that it’s because she looks so much like her mother that she ends up being heir to the throne.
“No need for that,” the princess stated, waving her hand, “After all, it isn’t every day I get to see a lady in such an outfit, what gives?”
Jamie shrugged and narrowed her eyes. She didn’t want to have this conversation. “I felt like a suit today,” she answered.
Violet hummed. “I’d say. It looks nice, you know,” she said with a soft voice. “Are you looking to pick anyone up today? It’s rare to see someone my age… Are you looking for some fun?”
Ugh. That’s where this is going, okay.
“No, not tonight,” Jamie answered. “Not tonight?” Violet asked, “Well, how about another night then?”
“Sorry,” Jamie apologized, “You’re not my type.”
Violet pouted, “Awe, why? I’m sure I can make up for it.” She purred as she leaned in closer to Jamie. Jamie backed up.
“I prefer people who are single,” she said with a strained smile. “How’s your boyfriend?”
Violet huffed. She was a known serial cheater, pictures of her getting far too close to anyone she was friends with always circled the internet whenever she got into a new relationship. Seems as though she hasn’t changed.
“Oh, you’re one of those types.” Her voice was sarcastic and smug. “Listen, if that’s what's bugging you, then don’t worry about it. After all, we’re both girls, so it’s not cheating.”
Jamie was silent for a moment. She was staring at her, wondering when the other girl would crack a smile. Start laughing. But she just sat there.
That’s when Jamie realized she was serious.
“Yeah… That’s not how that works,” Jamie stated, “Sure if you talked to your partner before, and that’s what you agreed on– Great, good for you, go for it.”
“But I still am not interested,” she finished.
Violet huffed and rolled her eyes. That’s when she did a double take when she noticed something.
“Whatever, you’re boring anyways, but that guy looks like fun.”
Jamie looked over to where her eyes were. Anger boiled in her.
“You mean the dude in the blue kimono? The one with long white hair?” She asked. “Yep,” Violet said as she started to walk.
“That’s my friend,” Jamie shot, “He’s aro– Not into romance, you won’t get anywhere with him.”
Violet laughed. “That’s just an excuse that virgins use, it isn’t real.”
Jamie watched as Violet walked away, her fist clenched.
“Leaf,” Jamie asked as she watched Violet and Deven interact. Deven was uncomfortable.
“Yes?” Leaf asked, hesitant.
“Where’s the wine?”
Deven was trying his hardest, he was.
But he was one more insinuation from freezing this woman.
“My lady,” Deven began as Violet stood in front of him. She looked annoyed and frustrated. “Please, I have asked you politely multiple times. I do not wish to be bugged about this, I am not interested in a relationship with you beyond alliances, please leave me alone.”
Violet huffed, “Oh, come on!” She said with a laugh, “Boys always want it eventually, why hide it? It’s what makes up people.”
Deven sucked in a breath. The air around them started to cool. “Then call me a god, because I have no interest.”
Violet laughed, “See, that’s why I like you, you’re funny, I just don’t get why–”
“Hey, Deven!” Deven looked over to see Jamie walking over. Jamie had a cup of wine in her right hand that looked like it was about to spill over.
“I was wondering if I would like to– GAH!”
Leaf had rushed past to get to Deven, bumping into Jamie who did what only people who have known her for years could tell was an over-dramatic fall.
Wine spilled everywhere. On the trail of Deven’s kimono, all over Jamie’s shirt, and all down Violet’s dress.
“Oh my gods!” Jamie said on the ground. Her hand was to her mouth, and she looked horrified.
“I am so sorry, my princess!” She bowed down into a turtle-like form, “Please, forgive me!” She groveled at her feet.
Violet flicked the red off of her hands. “It’s fine.” Her teeth were gritted as she looked down at Jamie with a glare. “Don’t worry.”
Jamie got up with a worried look on her face. “Are you hurt?” She asked, “Would you like some napkins?”
Violet glared at her. “No.”
Leaf grabbed Jamie’s shoulders, “I say we get going now, Jamie. Deven? What do you say?”
“Yeah, you should do that,” Violet snarled.
The group watched as she stomped off.
When she was gone, Jamie mocked her, “Yeah, you should do that– Bitch.” She turned to Deven, genuine sorrow on her face. “I’m sorry about that, I tried to tell her not to, but she won’t listen.”
She cringed, “And I’ll pay for your kimono.”
Deven nodded, “It’s fine, Jamie,” he stated, “Thank you for that, and thank you for the show.”
Jamie smiled and went to say something, but a ding caught her off guard.
She took at her moonstone and looked at the screen, her brows furrowing.
“Lee sent a message to the GC,” Jamie said, “Her and Damian are heading out early. Something happened.”
Leaf raised an eyebrow, and Deven scrunched his nose. “I wonder what happened,” Deven commented.
Jamie shook her head, “Let’s get going. We can talk to them at the motel.”
The two boys agreed with her and started to head out.
She hoped it wasn’t something too serious.
Lee looked around. Her nerves were at an all-time high.
Jamie and Leaf had slipped off somewhere to go terrorize people, and Deven was going to find a corner to hide in.
Lee wished she would have joined Deven in his corner, but she didn’t want to leave Damian here.
Damian was wearing a blue suit with a white undershirt and a red tie, while Lee had thrown on a white flowy sundress with a blue base and white dots, and pasta straps for sleeves. She had on her lighter blue mask with winged eyeliner painted on and a bow.
Her stomach was flipping and her brain was racking for something to say or do. Because they were currently just standing there awkwardly.
She didn’t want to be here.
Maybe they could go get some food? Yeah, that could be fun. She turned to Damian and opened her mouth to say something when a familiar voice broke through the crowd.
“Ah, Damian and friend, I’m so happy you could make it!”
Damian glanced up to see the man from before in a black suit with a purple bowtie.
What threw him for a loop was who he was dragging along with him.
“You remember my sister, right?” He asked.
The siren next to him was the same hot pink he was, but her fiery red hair had purple streaks in it like her father. She had green eyes, black lipstick, and a soft purple off-the-shoulder dress that had a black corset sewn into it.
Damian was immediately uncomfortable. The girl seemed to be in the same boat as him, she didn’t look like she wanted to be there. She was just text away on her phone with her black nails. That was a bit of a shock, considering who she was.
Lee looked up at Damian, “Day? Who is this?” She asked.
Damian’s mouth straightened. “Lavender,” he greeted.
Jason’s smile grew as he looked to Lee, “Although I’m sure you would know, after all, if you guys have been together for a good amount of time, I’m sure she would’ve come up, right?”
Lee shifted a bit. “Um, no? I don’t know her.”
Damian shook his head and stepped forward. “She’s my ex,” he clarified, “We were together for a total of five months on and off.” Damnit. Looking back, every time Jason brought up an ex, it was one certain ex.
His damn sister. Of course, this was Lavender's brother, to be fair, Damian saw him, what, once when they were dating?
Jason smiled, “But those five months were so important to the both of you, how could you not bring her up to your new serious partner?” He asked.
Damian didn’t like the slight mockery of the word ‘serious.’
“She followed me to school and stole my bank information,” Damian revealed dryly while crossing his arms.
Lavender scoffed, Jason backed off a bit, and Lee was shocked.
“Well– People change!” Jason said with a new smile. Damian’s smile was strained. “I’m sure, and I wish you both nothing but the best in life.”
Lee looked between the three people in front of her, confused about what to do.
That was when the girl, Lavender, looked up from her phone and at her.
She gave her a smile and wave.
Lavender responded by leaning back slightly, her brows furrowing, and the right of her top lip lifted.
She looked up at Damian, “Who was the one you dated after me?” She asked suddenly.
Damian looked at her weirdly, “Her? Why?” He asked Lee.
Lavender looked shocked. “Now, that’s just insulting.”
“Lav,” Jason tried. She rolled her eyes, “No, I think his fire roasted the final brain cells that he has if he went from me to–” She gestured to Lee with her phone, “ That .”
Lee felt a hit to the gut. She backed up slightly.
“Also, shouldn’t you be wearing a suit? And I thought you said he had a girlfriend?” She asked, “Cause that’s clearly a guy– Is that what you meant by ‘cross-dressing sav–”
Jason immediately covered her mouth, and laughed, “Lav, I think that’s enough–”
“No, let her talk.”
Lee looked over. She flinched as smoke started to come off of Damian. The smell of burning fabric invaded her nose. Flames flickered off of him.
“Let her say it with her full chest,” Damian gritted out. His voice sounded on the verge of losing it. He stepped forward, growing slightly as he already towered over the two.
“I dare you.”
The two were looking at him. Their eyes are wide with newly instilled fear.
“Or,” he offered. “You apologize to my girlfriend for not even trying to ask about or respect her and disrespecting our relationship, and you can leave and not talk to either of us ever again.”
Jason removed his hand from Lavender's mouth. Shooting a glare her way as he held up his hands in defeat.
Damian stepped next to Lee and put a hand on her shoulder.
“I am… So sorry about that,” Jason apologized, “My sister is a bit bitter and hurt from time to time, so it’s no one’s fault here, okay?”
Damian was going to strangle him.
Lee said nothing.
They all were looking at Lavender expectantly.
Her face turned to a snarl.
“I don’t apologize to gem-sniffers.”
She turned around and marched through the crowd with her brother calling out to her and running after her.
Damian was going to lose it.
His posture went rigid, and he was damn near ready to run after her and execute his threat. Flames liked in the palm of his hand.
Who in the nine heads of war does that bitch think she is. What has become of her? Damian remembers her being sweet and affectionate, and she gave so many gifts that Damian didn’t know what to do with them all.
Sure that was during the beginning of their relationship, before she suddenly got cold and pushed him away, making him beg to figure out what he did wrong before returning back to normal with no explanation, but still not giving as much affection as before, leading him to start doubting himself as this patterned continued–
Ooooh . That’s not normal, is it?
Yeah, no, maybe she was always just like that.
He felt a tug on his shirt.
He looked over to see Lee staring up at him. Her eyes were wide and wet.
“Day? Why did she call me that? What does it mean?” She asked, “And what was she going to call me before?”
…
He needed to burn something. Preferably someone .
But Damian just smiled and met Lee at eye level. “Why don’t we head out, yeah? We’ve made our appearance, and now have a good reason to leave.”
Lee hesitantly nodded, “As long as we don’t get in trouble,” she said.
“We won’t,” Damian responded as he got up and started to walk, holding hands with Lee as he did so, “Text the group chat, and let them know we’re heading back to the motel.”
Lee nodded, pulled out her moonstone for a moment, typed, then put it away.
They walked in silence and every second that stretched by angered and saddened Damian more.
Lee kept looking down and grimacing as she played with the fabric of her dress. A few times, Damian saw his girlfriend reach up to her bow as if she was tempted to pull it out.
It was heartbreaking to watch. Before, Lee was giggling and shy when she showed Damian the sundress for the first time. She looked so happy and was positively glowing, it took everything for Damian to keep his hands off of her.
But now she just looked regretful, a hurt look now tranced her body as she looked ready to just get rid of the dress.
When they got a few feet away from the palace, Damian paused.
“Give me a moment, baby,” he said as he let go of Lee's hand.
He turned away from her and looked up into the sky where there was nothing in the way.
He stepped forward, reeled back his arm, and punched up.
Flame can barreling out of his hand. Quickly going from his normal red to a blazing blue that threatened to cause far more damage than what Damian was meaning to, but would cause just as much as he wanted to.
When you strain your power to its max, that’s when the cracks pop up. For different groups, strain looks different. Control is exerting more power over the mana surrounding you, and emotion is when you force the emotion up and to the front.
But there was no strain despite the power behind the force.
His anger was enough to make a flame that would bring 3 towns to ashes.
As the embers died away, he went back to his normal stance.
“There, done,” he said. He was still mad, but most of it had fizzled away along with his power.
He turned and started to walk again when Lee grabbed his arm.
He looked over, and before he knew what was going on, Lee was pulling him down slightly, and standing on the tips of her toes to kiss him on the cheek.
She nuzzled his cheek. “Can we use the pocket dimension?” She asked.
Damian sighed. They didn’t use the pocket dimension because it had a certain amount of mana life forms that it could sustain before breaking, and they wanted to stick with everyone.
Sure, the number of forms was 6, but oftentimes pushing a dimension max that much would cause damage over time, and they didn’t want to risk it.
Damian nodded, “Text the others, we can use the dimension.”
Lee smiled at him, innocent, and sweet, but hurt.
He just hoped he could help.
When Lee got into the room of her shared pocket dimension, she should’ve expected something along the lines of cuddling.
What she didn’t expect was for Damian to basically tackle her into a hug, bringing them both to the floor and leaning her against the foot of the bed while kissing her face and neck, muttering apologies and reassurance of love all along the way.
She couldn’t help the chirps and squeaks of both embarrassment and enjoyment, but that didn’t mean that she wasn’t confused.
Her hands slid up Damian’s shoulders and wrapped around his neck as her legs loosely clung onto Damian’s waist.
Damian nuzzled against her neck, about to continue apologizing when she gently grabbed his jaw and backed up a bit, having him look at her.
“Day,” she started, her voice careful and calm. Damian’s eyes, once angered and filled with rage, were now soft and sad. Regret pulled in them and it made Lee’s heartburn. She didn’t want Damian to feel bad about this, she didn’t even know why Damian felt so bad.
“What happened back there?” She asked.
Damian sighed, “Lavender… We broke up some time ago, and ever since she started bugging me, trying to get back together. She stopped after… Like, a few weeks after we meet I’d say– I haven’t thought much of her since.”
“But she hasn’t left her ways,” he commented, “Her attitude towards people she deems ‘lesser’ is one of the many reasons we broke it off. The first time, it was right after she insulted Jamie, of all people.”
Lee snickered, “She insulted your sister and then expected you to be chill with it?” She asked.
Damian shrugged, “You remember the whole talk about ‘royals dating royals is only a rule in stricter or more old-timey kingdoms?’ Yeah, we’re in one of those kingdoms.”
Lee nodded.
The two went silent. Daman eased off of Lee and sat next to her, leaning against the foot of their shared bed.
The quiet stretched on, leaving Lee to shift and fidget.
There was something– Well, a few things, she had to ask.
She took in a breath. “What exactly did she mean back there?” She asked, Damian stiffened. “Gem sniffer? What did she mean? And why that, how does it make sense?”
The tired sigh that left her boyfriend’s lips told her that this was going to be a long one, and something that she wouldn’t like no matter how he put it.
“It’s a term that’s used to refer to a time where people used smaller dragons or dragon borns to find, mine, and polish gems,” Damian explained, “Back when they were just considered animals.”
Lee was silent after the explanation. She could feel the maliciousness behind the lady’s words, but she didn’t expect that.
Damian shifted to get closer to her. “This was my main fear.”
Lee looked at him, confused. “Huh? About what?”
He hugged his knees to him, “You being outside of the Demonic Landing,” he said, “You see… Due to the number of different types of demons, humanoids, and creatures, there are… They were all kinda forced to get along.”
He chuckled, “I mean, they realized that if they kept trying to kill each other, the land would become a mana waste, and when something becomes a mana waste, that spreads and spreads fast as it pulls in mana from other places to try and restore itself.”
“So it was either get along or have the entire dimension destroyed, basically, they choose the first. The Star Song also helped, though.”
Lee blinked at him. She had no clue what the Star Song was.
“But some places still haven’t caught up,” he admitted, “And I was a bit worried about how it was going to go, but I pushed it to the side because I wanted to assume the best of the area we were in.”
“But… Out of all the dragons I’ve met or heard of, they all seem… Powerful?” Lee questioned, “Why would they be seen as lesser? Is it just from the whole– Gem thing?”
“People like to consider dragons ‘animalistic’ or ‘greedy’ to feel better about themselves, back when dragons were ruling species, many of the incident ones were killed,” Damian explained, not looking at Lee fully, “People want to either buff their ego because a dragon is more powerful than them, and they can’t accept it, or they’re trying to feel better about their family’s involvement in said killing.”
“Most of them were also taught, long ago, that they were descendants of gods, so they were better and special compared to the ‘unholy beast’ or whatever.”
Lee nodded, and she set her hand on top of his, “Thank you for being worried,” she responded, “And that you for telling me.”
Her voice sounded tired. She felt tired.
But something told her that she would be getting no sleep tonight.
She was right. She called it.
She was now standing in the small bathroom that they heard, looking at herself in the mirror.
She hadn’t even taken off her dress or mask yet. They felt stuck to her, but she also suddenly felt like they were gross.
She wanted to peel them off of her body and burn them in a fire, get rid of anything that could indicate she had them, and hide away the shame suddenly felt in them.
But she was also reluctant to do so.
She can remember how felt when she first looked at herself in the mirror with the sundress on. There was a bright, goofy smile on her face. She couldn’t have helped the giddy giggles that left her mouth as she tested the twirl in the mirror.
And Damian’s reaction just made it better. She was nervous, of course, but when she showed him the outfit, it was just the cherry on top. The way he just threw himself on her and cuddled her until they were both giggling and she had to remind him that they had something to go to, she felt loved in that moment. And, sue her, she felt pretty.
Now she couldn’t even look at herself. She felt disgusted, and as though she was just doing something wrong. That she was found doing something that she should be punished and ridiculed for.
She huffed. Why did wearing a dress always turn out like this for her? When did people lose the memo of ‘if you don’t have anything nice to say, don’t say it?’ It was exhausting at this point.
A ding on her T-phone drove her out of her thoughts. With a puzzled look, she checked her messages.
Mario: Where are you?
Lee gritted her teeth and squeezed her phone. Raph . Of course, this was the night he chose to check her room.
*User*: Why?
*User*: Did something happen?
She wonders what the heck she is on her brother's and friend’s phone.
Mario: Nothing happened. Where are you?
She huffed.
*User*: Friends and I had a sprung on the event. Sorry I couldn’t say anything
Mario: Event?
Mario: You got into a fight
Mario: Need backup?
Lee really wished her brother could just put more than 10 words in his messages.
*User*: Not a fight. Got invited to something. It sucked.
Mario: ???
*User*: In a place where mutates are common. Was meant to be a party thing.
*User*: Still sucked.
Mario: Damn, you got invited to something?
Mario: And didn’t tell us?
*User*: You wouldn’t have liked it.
Mario: I didn’t even get the chance to decide that
Lee had to backspace more times than she would like to admit, she was trying her hardest to find the words she wanted.
Then she decided to be blunt about how she felt.
*User*: I’m sorry. I don’t know how to explain this place to you all. It’s also dangerous.
Mario: We’re in dangerous situations all the time
*User*: Mana dangerous. You three aren’t trained with mana and have a choice to not get involved.
Mario: And you were and didn’t have a choice?
*User*: It was either the place or death.
Mario: What the fuck happened!?!?!
*User*: Language.
Mario: Piss off
*User*: Raph.
*User*: Can we not fight right now? I don’t have the energy.
Mario: What happened?
*User*: The person running the party was a stuck-up prick.
Mario: abjhpiwhrg
Mario: Now I wanna meet them
Mario: What did they do???
*User*: I was going with she/her today, right?
*User*: She insulted my appearance, when her brother said I was Damian’s girlfriend she said I was a man, apparently that same brother insulted me about this behind my back, and she used a term that is mostly used against dragons.
Lee panicked slightly after sending that.
*User*: Apparently I look like a dragon. I don’t really see it but it’s fine.
After Lee sent that she took a breath.
She watched as the texting bubbles appeared and disappeared.
Mario: Damn.
Mario: I’m sorry ig, I don’t really know what to say
*User*: It’s fine. Kinda used to people acting weird.
Mario: What do you look like? And how so?
Lee paused for a moment.
She hesitated before turning into her turtle form, snapping a picture, and then switching back.
She sent it to Raph.
*User*: People just act funky.
Mario: Dress looks nice
Mario: Is that eyeliner??
Lee blushed a bit, she had forgotten that was on her mask.
Mario: All cool if it is, just curious
*User*: Fabric paint.
Mario: Ah
Mario: And how do people act funky?
She wondered if it was a good idea to tell Ralph about the first incident that happened. It was a long time ago, but it was still an interaction that played in her mind from time to time. Her first outing in the underworld, and that was what she got.
Eh, why not? Couldn’t hurt to tell?
*User*: Some dude, an adult, maybe 20s from what I remember?? Came up to me when I was first wearing a skirt/bow, and he was being really weird and creepy.
*User*: He grabbed me, and started to try and convince me to go to a bar with him, then head home with him and his friends.
*User*: Said something about a few of his buddies liking ‘crossdressers’ then I was bailed out by Leaf.
Mario: Is he dead?
*User*: Jamie took care of him.
Mario: What did Damian do?
*User*: He was about to do something but stuck with me.
*User*: Which I'm thankful for.
Mario: Does anyone else know?
Mario: About the girl thing that is
*User*: April did.
It took a moment for Raph to respond.
Mario: What about Karai?
*User*: Yeah, she knows
Mario: Can you send over her number?
Mario: And Damian’s while you’re at it
Lee squinted at Raph’s request. That was a sudden turn that she was not expecting and didn’t know what to make of it.
She continued to type.
*User*: I’ll have to ask them first.
She and Raph texted for a bit longer before she told him that she was going to try to get some sleep before patrol. Ralph wished her a good night, and she did the same.
Thoughts rattled around in her head. She was trying to juggle all of her thoughts and feelings.
She felt… A bit better, honestly.
It was a huge weight off of her shoulders when Raph’s only response to her in a dress was ‘nice.’ It felt good knowing that one of the few people whose opinions should actually matter to her just looked at her and went ‘cool’ instead of throwing a fit.
She knows that it won’t be the same for all of her family, so she’s going to try her best to treasure this moment while it lasts.
She got into her silky blue pajama pants, and white t-shirt and went to bed. She clambered over the bed and wiggled her way into Damian’s arms.
She snuggled against him, slowly drifting to sleep in his arms.
Notes:
I accept criticism in all my chapters, let me know if I'm doing something wrong, and I will address it with open arms.
Jason: Plotting.
Lavender: Raging bitch that likes to stalk.
Violet: Cheater and there is more info soon to come.
Yeah, there's definitely one worse than the others here (And it's the one who runs their mouth), but they're all different degrees of fucked up.Lee wants to explore more of the underworld, Damian is terrified of something happening to her because of it, but can't control her life.
Deven is sick of everyone's shit and wants to get out of here.
Jamie deserves an Oscar for that performance.
And Leaf is just here to have a good time. He's here for the vibes.Upcoming chapters will be chapters of the girls, so be excited for that as we move to more islands!!
Here's a hint: Bats.This is not the last time you will see the troublesome siblings, tho. There's more bullshittery to come.
Ya'll going to want all three of them dead by the end of this, I'll make sure of that.Again, if there is an issue in this chapter that you want me to fix, I am open to it. I try to do my research, but I will not bite your head off if something needs to be changed.
Chapter 27: Tangled Brush
Summary:
April hadn't been gone for that long. Had she? Well, not long enough for her to think her friends were trying to stop bombs from going off??
Mercy just wants to survive. Please, just let her survive. She doesn't mean to turn her back on the people taking them in, but she wants to know who she's going up against-
... Fuck.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
‘Day 10.
It was here. The robed figure from the rumors. It had come for us.
My house is on the outskirts of the village, so I saw it first.
When my eyes laid upon a speck of blue, I thought I had gone mad from hunger. But it approached.
The figure was just as beautiful as they said. A long flowing cloak covered in a midnight color and plastered with white stars and constellations, never showing its face, but its eyes, glowing from the darkness of its hood, held all the reassurance someone needed.
It walked through the streets as people looked out of their windows at it. Slamming their doors shut and hiding their kids.
That was when the figure came across one of our fields, and in a bright light, it was able to heal the crops that had been beaten away all of those years ago.
The farmer of the field was the first to emerge from his home, looking on in wonder as the figure walked across his land, and new vegetables, grains, and fruits popped up from under its feet.
“W– What are you?” The poor man stammered, he was frail from hunger, his voice raspy from lack of water.
The figure looked down on him.
“Someone that has been lifted by you all for a long time, now here to repay you for the love and laughs you’ve given me,” they held out a hand, “I am a friend if you allow me to be.”
I didn’t leave my house that day, I only watched as the figure went around and helped my time, the smile slowly returning to my people’s faces.
My friends had told me to do so. One had said that we don’t know this person’s intentions, that they could turn on us at any moment. Another had said that we shouldn’t disrupt the process of healing.
I want to go outside. I want to talk to the figure and ask it why.
I want to go outside.’
– N.E.M.
April’s head was absolutely spinning.
She was just caught up on everything that the girls had been doing ever since she had split from the group– And she wasn’t ready.
There were three guardian gods that they had learned about, the seer, the protector, the guider, and the avenger. They were stalked by a house and a fire spirit, and they were in the arctic tribe where Karai discovered that the guardians were about to break out of their seals like a nuclear bomb, and now not only did they need to help the Timberwolves by stopping whatever Zinc was doing, but they had to basically save multiple islands from themselves.
How long has she gone?? Can she seriously not leave these three alone?
So now she was sitting on one of the benches of the carriage, trying her hardest to process everything that was just told to her.
Shini sat next to her, she was the poor soul who was tasked with catching April up because Mercy had to be somewhere with Leaf, and Karai had to get the portal to the next island sorted.
That reminds her.
“Why can’t we just fly to the next island?” She asked.
Shini blinked at her before shifting uncomfortably.
“Uh– Well, it takes more power to move up than down, when you go down from the demonic landing, you need no power, but going up means you’re trying to work against a lot of mana. Also, this island is the furthest away from any of them,” Shini explained, “We can most likely fly from Giant’s Stone to The Dragon’s Planet, with a bit of risk, but we can’t get anywhere to or from the Realm of Humanoids without a portal.”
April sighed, “Why can’t we go to the closest one?”
“Because that would be the Mermadic Summoning, where the Mermadic Kingdom is,” Shini said, “It’s further from where we want to go. We not only don’t need to go there, but don’t want to go there.”
April raised a brow, “And why is that?”
“Because the royal family is a bunch of posers,” Shini said, “They act high and mighty, but everyone knows what’s going on inside. The boy is a liar, the non-ruling twin will do anything to get her way, and pictures are going around of the ruling twin cheating on her boyfriend.”
She nodded. Okay, so no to the mermaids– Or, sirens, she guessed, got it.
Karai and Mercy walked in around the same time. Mercy seemed a bit shaken, and Karai was staring weirdly at her phone.
April and Shini turned to them.
“Are you both okay?” April asked.
Mercy was silent and still while Karai shrugged.
“Apparently Raph wanted my number,” she answered.
April did a double take on that. “Hold up– Why? And how are you both on speaking terms, last time I checked you both hated each other.”
Karai shot her a look, “I don’t hate the turtles, I’m just court about all of them except Leo, and yes, Raph did hate me.”
“But, me, him, and Damian had to team up to save Leo from the footbots.”
“Footbots?” April sputtered, “Don’t you mean footsoldiers?”
“No,” Karai replied, “I do mean footbots. Sphynx has apparently upgraded some robots to make them her soldiers instead. Some, if not most, also have mana.”
“How!?” April’s voice was raised in shock, “How do they have mana? Are they even meant to have mana? I thought mana a living essence–”
She was cut off by Shini cupping her mouth.
“I’m sure she’ll explain if you let her talk– ICK!” Shini yelped and took her hand away, “Did you just like me!?”
Karai snickered at the two.
“We’re not sure how the footbots have mana,” Karai answered, returning the conversation back to the topic. “Delilah is looking into it now.”
April had a thoughtful look on her face.
“And why is Raph messaging you?” “The fuck if I know,” Karai shrugged.
“He’s asking me if I know anything about dresses– I tried to turn him to Leo or Jamie because I’m more of a suit girl, but he’s not letting up with asking me ,” Karai stated crossing her arms.
“Huh, weird… I never took Raph as a fashion guy,” April said, but ultimately blew it off as nothing harmful. Raph was just asking about dresses, what could go wrong with that?
Outside, April could see gates.
They were made of ice with some snow on the top, and almost completely covered where they were going. Some spikes come down from a rim that makes the two doors together look like a hill.
Apart they look like wings. Two knobs on them were gold.
“We’re here,” Karai introduced.
The gate opened and revealed a stone arch that was frosty white with a swirling blue and purple port in the center.
They passed by the Alpha and his guard. Karai looked out the window and smiled at them, waving as they approached the gateway.
The promise that she made to the alpha, to release the spirits of the guardians before they exploded into the underworld, weighed heavy on her mind.
She didn’t know where to begin.
The carriage passed through the gate.
When they passed through the portal, April didn’t know what she was expecting.
An area like Wingdell? Maybe. A place like the Timber Wolf tribe? Perhaps.
She transitioned from freezing her ass off, to the worst humidity she has ever faced.
As soon as she made it to the other side, her first instinct was to get off the layers of clothes she had placed on herself.
“Dear fuck!”
Karai’s words resonated with her more than the others will ever know. All of the girls seemed to have one thought on their mind, and they headed into their rooms and bathroom in order to get changed.
When April got out, she was wearing a yellow tank top, with jean shorts. Karai had on a black t-shirt and baggy pants with a light fabric that allowed for airflow, Shini came out in a white shirt and black shirt, and Mercy came out with a green crop top shirt with a gray tank top under it, with a light purple skirt.
April watched as Mercy glanced around, “Anyone have anything sunblock? I have the complexion of a med room, and burn like Lee’s cooking.”
April snorted. She could still remember the first time she was around when the blue dragon cooked anything.
It wasn’t even cooking really, just some circle. And yet Lee somehow ended up setting the circle on fire.
She is still confused about that.
“Yeah, I think I got some,” Karai popped up. Mercy and she went into the room that Karai and Shini were stuck in.
“I’m going to go check things out,” April called out. “I’m joining her!” Shini joined in, and they received a “Got it!” From Karai and a “Watch for bugs!” From Mercy.
The two girls headed toward the front of the carriage, the spirit horse-looking things had come to a stop.
They walked out of the carriage and took a look around.
The difference between the frozen desert they were once in, and the next island sent April reeling.
Thick forestry covered them from all sides but the front. Grass grew wildly. When she looked back at the portal they had come through, she saw that the gate wasn’t made from stone, but from trees and bushes that had bent from the years into a circle position.
What was also strange was that there was no one around. No one nearby to guard the portal to a whole other tribe, let alone another island.
It was… Quiet as well. Too quiet. It sent something slithering up April’s back and making her shiver.
Her eyes glazed through the trees. She heard nothing other than a few cries from the odd bird.
“Shini,” April asked, hesitating, “Why does this place seem… Dead?”
Shini backed up to where she was, “I don’t know,” the witch admitted, “Normally where there’s a portal, there are guards, but I– There’s nothing here–”
“Shh,” April hushed, putting her finger to her lips.
The two girls were frozen. April knew Shini felt it as well.
Something was watching them.
She could feel dozens of pairs of eyes on them. Watching their moves carefully.
That was when something caught April’s eye.
“Shin. Look.” April was trembling as she guided Shini’s eyes.
Wooden rubble was in the forest. The remains of a house sat, just barely on the outskirts, overgrown by the trees around it.
They were being watched.
And this place wasn’t always empty.
“We have to go.”
With her words, Shini dropped down and muttered something to the wisps, who took that as their cue to take off running.
Shini and April rushed inside, with April being the last in, she was the one who turned around and had to pull the door shut.
She didn’t miss the figure that hid behind one of the trees, its strange yellow eyes with snake slits for pupils burned into her eye lips, along with long, pale fingers with talons for nails.
As she shut the door, Karai and Mercy came out.
“What’s wrong?” Karai asked.
Shini winced, “We’re being watched.” “What?”
“The area we teleported to is dead,” April jumped in, “There’s rubble in the trees, whatever is out there had to be one who took out whatever this place once was.”
Karai went to say something, but Mercy was quick to cut in.
“You’re not kidding.”
Everyone’s attention snapped to the ascender, who was bent slightly, peering out a window and into the woods they were passing by.
They all walked over to where she was, and a collective gasp followed.
As the trees separated slightly, more of the ruined town was revealed.
Scorch marks decorated the wood, moss grew on the stone foundation, and creators in the earth foretold a tale of a battle that was waged in this area.
“What… Happened here?” April asked, hoping for the two people who had lived in the underworld for their whole life to explain.
“I… I don’t know.” Shini’s words only made April more anxious, she glanced at Mercy who looked terrified.
“This was Undergown,” Mercy stated. “It was a town that my old village had a connection with– I looked back at the records, and this place seemed to just… Vanished around the time I was three.”
April’s nose wrinkled in confusion. “But… That won’t make sense. How could that much time equal to this much growth? It looks like this place has been destroyed for decades.”
No one answered her statement.
As the carriage routed through the woods, April’s mind wandered away from the mysteries of the ruin to the figure she saw in the woods.
It took five minutes before they saw something.
It was a stone wall as big as an American house loomed over them, casting a shadow that drenched them in darkness.
A large wooden gate stood fixed in the center of the seeable wall.
As the wisp came to a stop, Karai jumped out of the carriage.
With a hand on her sword, she knocked on the gate.
“Hello?” She called out, increasingly on edge. She knew there was a high chance that they were followed, so she would rather not let her guard down at this moment.
“Who calls?”
Karai’s eyes widened, she looked around a bit to see if she could figure out the location of the voice.
When she realized that the person was fully behind the door, she grimaced and responded.
“My name is Karai.” She shifted on her feet, “Me and my friends came here from the Arctic Tribe of the Demonic Landing, we only wish to gain aid in getting to the next island.”
There was no direct answer to her words, only muffled mumbles from behind the door.
She was getting irritated. The hot sun beat down on her back, sweat pulled on the back of her neck, and her hands were stuck from the humidity.
She was stuck, hot, angry, and her stomach was starting to growl. She knew she should’ve eaten before they got here.
“What else is with you?”
Karai tsked. “I have a carriage with some wisps. My friends are inside.”
“What are your friends?”
To that, she stiffened. “Why do you need to know?”
“Have you seen the things in the woods?”
She paused. Okay, fear.
“A human like me, a witch, and an ascender,” she explained.
Within moments of her answering, she heard the clicking of iron.
The wooden gates opened slightly with a creek.
In the slim opening, a face popped out,
Karai had to do a few double-takes to figure out what she was looking at.
It was a man with dark, tan skin. His forehead was darker, and that darkness went into his nose, the end of it was black and shaped like an animal’s. He had white outlining the dark spot, and his face looked fuzzy.
His hair was yellowish with stubs of horns in it. His eyes were green. From the little Karai could see, she noticed that he was wearing iron armor with a bronze badge on his chest.
“Bring your friends into the sun,” he hissed. If he was trying to look intimidating, he was failing massively.
Karai smiled a bit as she turned, trying to hide it from the door guy.
“Girls! Can you come out for a minute?”
At her answer, all of the others walked out of the carriage, and into the beating sun. None looked happy about it, but they didn’t question it.
She turned back to the deer-looking dude and gestured to them. “See?”
He hummed before turning back to whoever else was behind the gate. “Clear!” He shouted.
Looking back at them, his voice was stern. “You can get back in the carriage and ride it in.”
The girls hopped back into the carriage as the gate yearned open with a screech that echoed through the woods, the sounds of the wisps’ hooves tapping against the ground was the only sound they heard as they headed in.
As they got beyond the wall, Karai took a look out to see what they were working with.
The houses were backed together, thin and tall, they had white walls with dark wooden accents and red clay roofs. Colorful flowers bloomed in all colors of the rainbow against walkways.
The streets were kinda dead. There were just a few onlookers, all turning into each other and whispering as they passed, and hiding wherever they got close.
They all looked like the dude from before, only now Karai noticed that their legs were that of a deer’s hind legs, and they had… Tails?
What was going on here?
“Deerfolk,” Mercy had answered the question in Karai’s head, she glanced up at the other who was watching out the window with her.
“They hold privacy and fear close to their heart, they were once welcoming of anything or anyone that entered into their land until the war happened, and now they’re closed off and want nothing to do with the outside world,” she stated. “We should keep to ourselves, try not to frighten them.”
Karai hummed. She didn’t even try to clear up which one of the 60 billion or so wars they have had in this place that Mercy was talking about. The underworld’s history was rough. She could be referring to the Voidian War, the Dragonic Civil War, or the Angelic Demon War and Karai still can’t quite tell the difference between those wars and the rest.
The wisp came to a stop when they reached a circle, the pathways were laid stone bricks, at the road split off in a plus in front of them.
“Which way do we go?” April whispered to no one in particular. Mercy could feel the eyes on them now, dozens of pairs watching them, waiting for their next move.
She knew the deerfolk here were… Less than inviting, but she didn’t expect this much fear from just a few people entering a carriage.
What happened here?
It was then they heard a knock on the carriage.
They all looked at each other, none really knowing what to do.
All of them had some sort of weapon on them, or no experience whatsoever in the underworld, and they were dealing with skittish people.
Mercy sighed. Her hands were clamming from nerves and the humidity, but she was most likely the best person for the task.
She exited the carriage and jumped to the ground.
Walking to the side of the carriage, she saw another one of the dear folk there.
She had green eyes and blond hair. She wore a green shirt and some brown shorts.
She shifted on her feet.
“Um, H–Hi,” She stammered out, avoiding Mercy’s eyes. “Are you and your friends lost? You’ve been sitting here for a bit and we like to keep the roads clear.” A nervous chuckle riddled the other’s worried tone.
Mercy smiled at her, “Yes, actually, we are,” she answered softly, “We just need a place to rest for a bit. Do you know where we can stay? Preferably for cheap?”
The girl looked stunned, but nodded, “Yes, there’s a tavern just a few minutes from here, I can show you the way as you lead your… Huh… Horses?”
Mercy glanced over to their animals, “Wisps,” she clarified.
“Right… Wisps,” the other said hesitantly. “Right this way.”
Mercy walked side by side with the woman– Who’s name was Alex– as she led the carriage through the village.
The more they talked, the more Alex seemed to lighten up.
She had stopped fidgeting with her hands and let them sway loosely at her side. She was not looking Mercy in the eyes and not stuttering as much.
As she started to loosen up, the others around them did so as well. Slowly coming out of their homes and returning to what they were doing before.
Alex smiled at Mercy, “It’s nice to get some visitors– Despite our… Lack of greeting,” she admitted, “We’ve been cut off ever since the gate got overrun.”
Mercy hummed. She would like to ask what happened but figured it wasn’t worth bringing up and causing panic if it was bad.
“I see,” she simply said, “So I guess it won’t be easy for us to get to the next island then, huh?”
Alex stiffened at her words and shook her head. “No… Our contract has completely broken. Both of the gates got taken over. No one comes in or out now.”
“By what, if you don’t mind me asking,” Mercy inquired.
Alex shivered, “Vampires,” she said in a whisper.
Even though Mercy, standing next to her, could barely hear what she had said, everyone else seemed to stiffen at the word.
She glanced around. Vampires, eh? She could tell why the deerfolk were so freaked now. When someone angers one of the vampires, all of the others attack and hold a grudge for centuries about it.
They weren’t forgiving.
She could see the panic and unease sketched into every signal by one of them. Shoulders’s rigid, eyes glancing, not wanting to be outside for too long, there was even one who was muttering to themselves, scratching at skin that was covered with fabric, and their eyes blown wide as they rocked themselves under the shade. They had on a purple shirt with long flowy bell sleeves and black pants that went into bells as well.
That one in particular freaked Mercy out. The two’s eyes meet. Piercing yellow eyes shone back at her.
She looked to the ground.
“That’s Mary.” Alex’s voice was low as she grabbed Mercy’s arms, apparently noticing her slight glance at the other deer, “She went into the woods a little while back. Looking for her sibling. She hasn’t been the same since.”
Mercy nodded at her words. Guilt swirled in her heart. She felt sorry that she was so quick to get uneasy by a person who clearly was experiencing some form of grief for a loved one.
She looked back at the deer lady, who hadn’t stopped staring at her, and offered a reassuring, and apologetic smile.
The next time, just a few seconds later, when Mercy glanced back once more, the lady was gone.
They all get to the tavern. It’s a small thing, no bigger than a bar, but in the back, it had a total of five rooms with two beds each. The beds were the size of a human extra large full, as the deer folk seemed to have about the same structure as humans.
There was one bathroom that poked out of the wall, making it so there was a weird rectangular block in the corner of the room. The floors were made out of old wood that threatened splinters upon anyone who dared to step on it.
There was one, small window in the wall next to the bathroom. The room in general was cramped for space.
April and Mercy made the conscious decision to force Karai and Shini to sleep in the same bed as each other, April took the chair in the room due to Mercy’s wings making it impossible for someone to sleep with her in a small bed, and equally as impossible to sleep in a chair.
Once they had gotten the sleeping arrangements settled, Karai went off to talk to Avery over the phone and get payment settled, and Mercy went to find a place for their carriage.
As she walked around town and checked to make sure that they could park their carriage and wisps in the tavern’s stable, she got the keys to their stable, which had the same number as their room and started to get everything together to leave the wisps there.
That was when she heard something rustling. She felt eyes on her, and low mumbles reached her ears.
Her blood was cold as she turned around.
In the dark of the stable, the lady from before rocked against a wall. Piercing eyes stared at her.
Now that she had a better look at the woman, she could now see how frail she was. Her skin clung desperately to her bones, it looked almost translucent. She could see blue veins popping out obviously against pale skin.
Her lips were cracked, and scars and opened wounds littered them. She chewed at her lip, and only caused them to bleed more.
She was saying something, things Mercy couldn’t pick out.
The ascender slowly approached the deer.
“Ma’am?” Her eyes, once fair away and dull, snapped to Mercy’s own. A new life found in them that had Mercy shivering, “Are you okay? Are you ill?”
The lady didn’t respond, but she did stop rocking.
She pushed herself from the wall of the stable and walked over toward Mercy, who flinched and stepped back a bit.
At Mercy’s sudden fear, the lady stopped.
She looked Mercy dead in the eyes.
It was like she was staring into Mercy’s soul. Calculating it. Tearing it apart and seeing what made it tick. Mercy couldn’t tell if she liked what she saw.
Then, she spoke.
In a raspy voice, Mercy could hear her clearer than ever.
“A dove’s plea must be heard. The cave’s shadows must be learned. Regret-fueled flames must cease to burn. And the goat’s name will change.”
And with that, she walked off.
Mercy could only stand there, her hands raised to her torso as she stopped before she could grab something.
Her face contorted with confusion and fear, she side-eyed the woman she walked through the roads on a sunny day.
She could only let out a huff that turned into a nervous giggle as she went back to the wisps.
“Alright– Let’s pretend that this never happened,” she told the horse-like beings. “Okay? Okay.”
What had her life become?
Mercy and April were sitting at one of the tavern’s tables. Karai got everything sorted with the room, and Mercy was finally able to gather herself enough to deal with the wisps.
So now everything was taken care of. And they had no way of knowing when or how they were going to get to the next island.
So now the two sat at the table awkwardly, Mercy had water, and April had some juice. They were making painful small talk every now and again, but neither could keep the conversation going.
There was a heavy weight on the two of them, one that neither wanted to talk about.
“S– So, did you,” April cleared her throat, “Did you have a good time with Leaf?”
April cringed as Mercy stiffened and looked off to the side. “You could say that.” The nervous chuckles were all April needed to know. Something bad had gone down, and now Mercy, and most likely Leaf, have no interest in talking about it.
Mercy looked like she was about to say something when someone approached them.
They looked up and saw it was the guard from before.
“It’s time to head in,” the guard warned, “Getting close to curfew.”
Mercy and April looked at each other. “Curfew?” April stood as she stared at the dude, “What curfew?”
The guard huffed. “Vampire attacks have increased over the last few nights, a curfew was put into place to protect civilians. Now please turn in and warn the other two.”
Both Mercy's and April’s mouth were a gap.
April glanced at Mercy.
“Anything we can do to help?” She offered. She felt sorry for these people, the fear in the air was so thick you could cut it, and now having to stick to a curfew due to attacks? From what she had seen, they had been kind, scared, but kind to them. She wanted to help.
The guard shrugged, “We’re low on night patrol,” he admitted, “You can basically sign up and immediately be placed on a task.
Mercy watched as April gained a determined look on her face.
As she went to answer, Mercy stood and placed a hand on her shoulder. “No– No, we’re good, right, April?”
April looked shocked at Mercy’s words.
“It’s time to head in,” the ascender stated, “Let’s get going.”
With that, she ignored April’s squirming and had to drag the girl into the room they were staying in.
Karai and Shini looked confused as they entered.
Mercy turned and looked at their door.
“The town has a curfew put in place,” she explained, “Vampire attacks have increased.”
“Yeah, and they need help,” April bit down, bitterness in her voice, “Their night patrol is low, and you just dragged us away, why would you do that?”
Mercy huffed. “We have enough issues on our plate right now, I don’t want anyone to get hurt.”
April rolled her eyes, “The people here would get hurt.”
Mercy wanted to shrink. She honestly had no idea what to say to that– She didn’t want to get into a fight with her friend.
She was about to conceive when Karai stepped in.
“I agree with Mercy on this,” she stated. April and Shini looked at her. One irritated, and one confused.
“Don’t get me wrong, I’m all for helping people,” she explained, “But we don’t know anything about these people or the vampires. We don’t know why the vampires are fighting them, and we don’t know what we’ll get into fighting with them.”
April groaned, “Why would it matter? We would be helping people who are getting attacked. What trouble would it cause–”
“Karai’s right, April,” Shini said with an empathic look on her face. “It’s odd for vampires to act like this. Normally they only attack when people encroach on their land.”
“Don’t they feast on blood?” April asked.
“Not really,” Shini admitted, “They feed off of life mana or pure mana. This type of mana tends to be found in blood, yes, but it can also be found in highly concentrated items of mana.”
“They are some of the few creatures that can use or consume pure mana,” Mercy tagged on.
Shini nodded, “Yeah, so while there aren’t a lot of things that vampires can feed on other than living things, there are still a few, and since the vampire colony here is small, there’s no reason for them to attack out of hunger.”
April was silent as the two explained. Karai let out a soft breath.
“Our point is, we can sit and watch what the towns folk do, we’ll have a few days since we have no clue how to continue. If we see that it’s getting out of hand, we’ll step in, okay?” Karai asked.
April thought for a moment before nodding, “Okay…”
With that, the girls took their spots for the night, adjusting and getting comfortable as they wind down for the time.
Karai sat back and sighed, trying not to think too much about the girl next to her, she let sleep take her.
She hoped that they would figure out a way up soon.
The stars twinkled and moved in the sky. The moon broke through the black like an eye.
Shadows shifted and crept across the floor. The only light in the small room with two beds and an empty chair was coming from the window.
The wood on the floor creaked despite someone’s best attempts to be silent. Whispering curses under their breath.
She should be starting her training again soon–
Light flooded the hallway as a flashlight was activated.
“I thought we said wait.”
Mercy’s voice cut through the attempted silence like a knife.
She watched as their shoulders slumped and they turned to her.
April and Mercy stood there, staring each other down.
This was going to be a night.
Notes:
Mercy is just trying to vibe, and April just wants to help.
It's a situation neither of them want to be in.We're finally back to silly goofy fun!!
Ignore the issues with Leaf, that definitely won't be an issue later on! Nope! (I'm not in denial, you're in denial!!)
Leaf can't catch a break.
Chapter 28: Going Down with You
Summary:
April wanted to do this.
Mercy is the one who suffers for it.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Raph was lying in his bed, trying to process all of the information he was given.
Leo was invited to a party that none of them knew about or were invited to, and had someone get onto him– Her about wearing a dress.
He ran his hand over his head. Getting the information he needed from Karai was like pulling teeth, she hesitated in handing over any information about Leo and what he normally wears.
He was angry.
It was different from his normal anger. Quieter. Heat that simmered under the surface. A balloon on the verge of popping.
Because there was nothing he could do.
Leo had just told him about her wearing a dress and getting verbally torn apart because he was at some big event that he didn’t bother to tell anyone about.
Then there was when he first ever wore a skirt.
(Raph wanted to ask how. He wanted to ask how Leo got the clothes, and where they were. But he knew Leo wouldn't answer.)
His brother– His sister had expressed a side of herself for the first time.
And he gets harassed. And where was Raph? Where was he when one of his family was being pressured by some dude older than what would be legal for a 15-year-old to do that with?
He should’ve been there. He should’ve helped. He should’ve been the one to kick the dude into the next life. He should’ve known and had been there to support her.
And yet, he wasn’t.
And the first time his sister expressed herself would forever be tainted by that.
The sick fact was that he couldn’t be there.
Because they have been sidelined this entire time.
Raph hadn’t put much thought into it all. He knew about Leo’s friends and all that, but now, he hears that he was invited to a party.
Leo’s double life was bigger than he had thought.
He got invited to places– Events where mutants were accepted.
And he didn’t bother to tell them because it was dangerous? They’ve faced danger before, they’ve made it out alive, so he doesn’t understand why Leo would act like this now. Why was he choosing for them what they could and couldn’t take, he–
He was angry.
He wanted to help.
He stuffed the feelings toward Leo benching them with no hesitation in a box labeled ‘to argue about with brother/sister/fellow spawn of father’ for later. Right now, he wanted to see if he could get some type of gift for Leo– He's not the best at expressing his love, but he wanted some way to show Leo that he was there and that he was trying his hardest to understand.
So that's why he's asking Karai , the daughter of the man who has been trying to kill them, about dresses.
And boy was it getting on his nerves.
She was being cold toward him, and never gave any more information than she had to, and he could feel the implication just bubbling under the surface.
Raph was impulsive, he could admit that, but he wasn’t stupid. He knew Karai didn’t trust him. He knew that Karai didn’t want to tell him anything that he could use against Leo, even though he never would, she didn’t want to risk giving information that Leo didn’t want Raph to have.
And he gets it, okay? He’s grateful that Karai is prioritizing what Leo is comfortable with, and he understands why.
He has been a shitty brother over the years. Fighting over petty things, saying things that he never meant, blaming Leo for things when he should’ve been blaming the rat bastard.
He didn’t know any better. He had tried to tell himself that over and over again and again, to try and grab at straws to make it so he could find some peace in the situation he had found himself in, but he just couldn’t.
It doesn’t make it better, he feels like it just makes it worse, because how could he? How could he not know any better? Was he that blind to what was going on with his own family?
So now, it feels like he’s trying to make up debt that has continued to pile on top of him. Like he’s trying to make his way through a door, but it’s too far away.
When he’s trying to go to bed, it’s like his mind is trying to torture him. Reminding him of times when Leo has expressed something weird or off to him. Countless times, Leo has told Raph something along the lines of ‘Splinter said I wasn’t doing enough’ or ‘Splinter gave me the bruise’, and time and time again, instead of taking that as an opening, he would brush it off.
The times he regretted the most were when he was a lot younger. Splinter had just started to talk about Leo’s ‘disease.’
So many times, he remembers Leo crying that he had been hit.
So many times, Raph had repeated what Splinter had said: That he was crazy.
There were doors that Leo tried to open every step of the way, to tell Raph what he thought– To tell them all what was happening. But they ignored them all, in favor of keeping Splinter on the pedestal, despite everything Splinter had done to them all.
Now, it just seems like he’s too late.
Leo has completely shut them all out, and he’s not offering any more openings.
Leaving Raph trying to get in, with no way to do so.
He gets it. He lost Leo’s trust a long time ago, and now there was no easy way to get it back.
That didn’t mean he wasn’t going to try.
This was his big brother, or sister, or sibling, that he was talking about. Leo was family, no matter who liked or wanted to be. Leo could somehow be the son of their biggest, baddest enemy, and Raph won’t blink an eye.
He wasn’t going to sit by and watch Leo go through life anymore.
He was going to be there, he can promise that.
And with that, he finally allowed sleep to take him, the darkness swallowing him whole.
Raph groaned as he was shaken awake.
He swatted at the hands on him as his eyes slowly peeled open.
“What do you–” He caught himself off.
Mikey and Donnie were standing over him, a panicked look on each of their faces. Mikey looked close to tears.
“What’s wrong?” Raph was immediately altered, he swung his legs over the edge of the bed, his posture rigid and ready.
“It’s Leo.” Raph looked at Donnie. He could see the pain and fear in the second youngest’s face.
“Leo? What happened?” Raph snapped as he got up, they could tell him on the way there. They needed to–
“He’s gone!”
… What?
“He– I went to look for him, he wasn’t in his room, he wasn't in the lair– He’s just gone, Raph, and I don’t know where he could’ve gone– He wasn’t even shown leaving on the cameras!”
The gears in Ralph's mind slowly turned.
“Oh,” was all he could get out.
Donnie blinked at him. His concerned face quickly became one of rage. “‘Oh?’ Oh!? Our brother is gone Raph, and that’s all you have–”
“No, no, he does this a lot, the prick,” Raph grumbled, he raised his hand to silence Donnie as he brought out his T-phone and pulled Leo’s contact up.
He sent Leo a message as Donnie continued to panic.
“Does this a lot– When!? How!?” His voice was getting louder and louder, and Raph glared at him. “Keep your voice down, you’ll wake up Splinter,” Raph hissed.
“Anyway– How do you not know about this? Are your camera’s blind spots really that bad?” He asked. Donnie faltered.
“W– Well, no, I–” He huffed, “I knew he was sneaking out a while ago, but after a bit, I stopped seeing him go out on the cameras. I thought he stopped– Where is he even going?”
Raph paused for a second. Donnie hasn’t been seeing Leo on the cameras? “Well, he goes to hang out with his friends .” Raph didn’t stop the mockery in the world.
“Leo has friends?” Mikey asked, to which Raph snorted. “Apparently.”
“Okay– I– I vaguely remember him mentioning something about friends a long, long time ago– But I thought he was joking or lying– Who are they? Are they someone we’ve met?” Donnie asked.
Raph shrugged, “I don’t know.”
There was silence after that. Donnie looked for something– Anything else.
When he didn’t get more, he flipped.
“That’s it? You don’t know? How can you not know– Our brother has been sneaking out to do god knows what, and you don’t know? Those people could be trouble– Bad news! What if Leo needs help, or–”
Raph stopped Donnie. He suddenly felt very validated in his first reaction to Leo keeping his friends a secret.
“I felt the same way,” Raph admitted, “But Leo has known these people for about a year now–” “A year!? ” “And he hasn’t had any issues with them.”
Mikey looked between the two. “Maybe we should trust Leo’s judgment on this one– He does seem to have a very good sense of people.”
Donnie glared at Mikey. “He had a crush on our enemy.”
Raph cringed. Yeah, that was his bad.
“He actually didn’t,” Raph retorted, “He has repeatedly told me that has had no such feelings for her.”
He huffed, “Okay, but even if that is the truth, he still kept arguing that she could change and–” “He was right.” “So he clearly has– Wait, what?
Donnie looked at Raph, a bit betrayed. “I thought you hated her? Why are you on her side?”
Raph thought for a moment before clicking his tongue. “You remember when Leo got kidnapped by the foot?” Nods and hums of agreement followed, “Yeah, well, her and Leo’s b– partner helped me rescue the idiot.”
The two youngest looked at each other, then back to Raph.
“She left the foot,” Raph continued, “Leo was right about her.”
“So we should trust his judgment with his friends too!” Mikey chirped, and a big smile was placed on his face.
“I wonder what they’re like. Are they human? Mutants? When do you think he’ll introduce us to them– Oh! Do you think any of them like cats? Do they have pets!? Oh, I’ve been dying to ask Leo if we can get a cat, they’re so cute!”
As Mikey rambled on and on about what Leo’s friends might be like, Donnie stood there, his mind spinning.
“His boyfriend.”
Raph and Mikey looked at Donnie. The red turtle looked shocked and taken aback. The orange turtle had a ‘please don’t’ look on his face.
Raph cleared his throat, “Agh, why are we assuming boyfriend?”
“Because Leo slipped up.” Raph deflated at that. “He used a male pronoun in place of a gender-neutral one– He has a boyfriend.”
“Okay… What about him?” Raph asked.
Donnie was hesitant. “Do you think he’s a good person? I mean– I…”
There was a remorseful look on Donnie’s face. “I understand why Leo won’t tell us he has a boyfriend,” he admitted softly, “I just– don’t understand why he won’t introduce him to us as a friend.”
Mikey actually looked like he was thinking. Raph hoped he didn’t hurt himself as he turned to answer Donnie.
“Because if he slips up, he’s dead,” he responded. Donnie looked like he was going to argue, but Raph cut him off, “Or at least– He thinks so. We know that none of us would actually hate or harm Leo, but it’s clear he doesn’t.”
“And what about Splinter? What happens if he figures out that Leo has a boyfriend? Do you think Mr. Teaches his son to hate gay people and will accept that Mr. Perfect likes men?” He added on.
That seemed to quell Donnie, the turtle seemed to understand where Raph was coming from.
Mikey just looked… Suddenly I was very hurt.
Raph eyed him, “Everything okay?”
Mikey was silent for a moment.
“Leo thinks we’ll hurt him?”
The soft, small tone that Raph’s words were repeated sending a wave of pain and sorrow through the room.
Ralph winced as he rubbed the back of his head. “Aw, Mikey, don’t be like that,” he grimaced. “Leo just has some stupid habits when he gets cold feet, he knows we like him.”
Mikey hummed in response but still looked hurt.
Donnie stepped up to the plate. “Tell you what– The next time we get to wind down, it’ll be over movie night and pizza, does that sound good?”
Mikey only nodded but didn’t say anything else to that.
“I’m… I’m going to go to bed,” the youngest said.
The older two watched as their younger brother left the room, feeling defeated.
Donnie turned to Raph, hesitating.
“Leo doesn’t actually think we would hurt him, right?”
The older in the room cringed. That was honestly a misspeak on his end, he doubted Leo believed his brothers would do anything to cause him pain.
But, with how he has been reacting…
“Not on purpose, Dee,” Raph finally answered.
Set on that, Raph and Donnie waved goodnight and Donnie left for his room.
Raph just hoped he was correct.
April and Mercy stared each other down, the darkness covering them like a shield from anyone else who could cross them.
After a few beats of irritated silence, Mercy sighs.
“April…” She pinched the bridge of her nose. April just groans. “Look. I understand your reasoning, and I understand that we have no clue why all of this is happening– But that’s exactly why I want to go.”
“I’ve already gotten back into this chaos, the least I can do is help other people,” she pointed out, “Please, Mercy, just… Go back to sleep and let me do this. I can figure out what’s going on and help the people who are helping us.”
Mercy looked the redhead over. The gears in her mind turned.
She really didn’t want April to do this. April was a human with no experience in mana usage, going up against creatures with centuries worth of training, knowledge, and anger with a side of thirst that could only be quelled by consuming a form of mana no other could control.
But something told her that April wasn’t going to budge.
She relented, “Fine,” she said. April pumped a fist in the air with a quiet, long, “Yes!”
“But–” Mercy held up a hand, causing April to pause. She was starting to sweat. She didn’t like this. “I’m going with you.”
The girl in Yellow looked at her, confused.
“You’re going to be going up against skilled beings, and you side it yourself, the night patrol is running low,” Mercy explained, “You’re going to need backup. And someone that can camouflage.”
When she and Leaf were younger, they often waited until night to pull pranks. It was the perk of being an ascender with black hair and a taste for darker outfits. She was damn near invisible at night.
April paused before nodding, a confident smile was placed on her face.
“Let’s do this then!”
Mercy let out a nervous chuckle.
What was she about to get into?
When the dude said that they would put you on patrol instantly– He wasn’t kidding.
All April and Mercy had to do was simply ask one of the few people out at night if they could join the night patrol and help out, and all of a sudden they were being handed things and sent on their way.
They gave them jackets and pants to protect against biting, which Mercy was thankful for because although it was hotter than lava during the day, the nights were brutally cold, and handed them a few daggers and spears.
Didn’t even ask if they knew how to use them.
These dudes were seriously hurting people.
So that’s how April and Mercy found themselves walking along the edge of the town walls.
On the outside of town.
Right up against the creepy forest.
Yeah, next time April has a dumb idea, Mercy is just going to let her run into the sun.
Mercy gripped the dagger she was given and held it tightly to her chest.
They were checking for damage to the walls. Anything that could look like an entrance or a ladder, cracks that could become an issue, or trees that were getting just a bit too close.
“So… Uh, how’s your life going?”
Mercy looked down at April, who was smiling up at her, awkwardly. The silence was deafening, so she was glad for the sudden small talk, even though they both sucked at it.
“Fine, good judging by the fact it’s going to end tonight,” Mercy responded as she eyed the trees.
April snorted as the woods rustled, “Oh, stop, it’s just a little dark. We’ve fought cultists and werewolves in the past, what’s the worst that can–”
“Sh.”
Mercy covered April’s mouth.
The two girls froze.
“Did you hear that?”
“Hear what?”
Mercy eyed the woods.
“Footsteps.”
April’s blood ran ice cold and she too started to scan the woods.
“We’re being followed.”
“Or they were our footsteps and you’re paranoid?” April squeaked out. But she couldn’t lie to herself for long, not as her head started to hurt.
“Something is not right here,” Mercy stated.
April nodded, “Yeah, yeah I sense it too.”
Mercy glanced at her. She wasn’t sure what exactly April was sensing because the girl had no experience with mana, and what she was experiencing was heavily related to the life force around them.
Nature mana hung thick in the woods. Unnaturally so. Instead of merging with the other forms to create a well-oiled machine of life, it smothered and controlled everything around it.
Their eyes were on her back when there were none around. Trees reached and leaned for more than what they should, grass swayed when there was no wind.
With her teeth gritting and placing a hand on April’s shoulder she realized what had happened here. She realized why the forest grew so quickly and so thick.
“April,” she said quietly. “Keep walking.”
The human looked at her with confusion in her eyes. “Why– What happened?”
Mercy glanced down and realized that the grass wasn’t just swaying, it was being drawn to their feet.
“April,” she tried again, trying to appear the calmest she could, “The forest is alive.”
April stiffened, her eyes blown wide, she looked like she was about to say something, but Mercy was quick to cut her off.
“It can’t eat, but it can see body posture. The more we stand here, the more we act riled up due to fear or confusion, and the more we take it as a threat. Keep. Walking.”
April slowly nodded before turning around and continuing to walk.
Mercy was quick to follow, both of them breaking their feet out of the semi-trap they were put in.
Mercy’s head was spinning. Some way, somehow, the forest was alive.
It was something that rarely, if ever, happened.
Normally, when an object gains consciousness, it’s because something is tied to it– Like that moving house. It was clear, to her at least, that the flame, whoever they were, was tethering to the house, causing it to become somewhat alive and defy the laws of physics.
But this was a whole forest they were talking about, that spanned over the whole island–
That much mana doesn’t stay tethered down for long. It would become its own thing. Something else was keeping it here.
… Could it be another–
“Um… Mercy?”
Mercy paused and looked back at April. “Yeah?”
The redhead had stopped a few steps ago, and she was now looking up at the wall.
“Is that…” She pointed upward.
Mercy followed her hand.
In the wall, there was a massive crack that was hidden behind some buildings, trees and vines ran over to it, making a makeshift bridge into the town.
Mercy grimaced.
“Well that’s not good–”
A scream cut her off.
Her head snapped to where April was pinned against the wall, struggling as a shadow was on top of her, the main thing Mercy could make out was its mouth with two sharp teeth open, ready to strike.
“Let go of me!” April cried out as she kicked at the thing.
“H– Hey!” Mercy launched a bolt of lightning at the creature, sending it off of April.
That was when the rustling in the trees increased. Branches moved out of the way of more creatures that came from the woods, bushes split off into thorny vine-like traps.
April looked at Mercy, “Mercy, what–” “Vampires!” Mercy shouted back, “It must be how to get away with this– They attack anyone close to the entrance!”
One of the creatures launched at them, causing the two girls to jump in opposite directions.
Mercy turned over to face the creature, who stepped toward her.
Once the creature, who had black baggy clothes, a hood, and a mask that covered everything but one piercing yellow eye, was out of the way, the forest made its move.
It lunged toward the wall and put a barrier between Mercy and April.
“April!” Mercy shouted before she had to yelp as the creature flashed in front of her.
She used her dagger to block the long spear that the thing had.
She continued to stumble back as she blocked and pushed away the jabs that the thing sent at her.
As she pushed away another attack, she grabbed the vampire’s wrist and used her dagger to stab it in the arm.
The thing roared and hissed at her, raising its hand, and slashing her shoulder.
She screamed in pain as she backed away, only for the thing to drop the spear and lead after her.
Out of habit, she swung the dagger to hit the approaching creature.
Her dagger sliced through the stomach of the thing.
But not before it could reach her and bite down on her neck.
Fear, adrenaline, and pain all mixed together in one scream.
Her eyes flared purple, and bolts of electricity ran up her body before shooting out as she screamed in terror.
It sent the thing flying back, hitting the ground with a broken thud .
Mercy’s breathing was quick and anxious. Without looking to see if her attacker was done for, she knew it was unlikely, so she turned tail and ran away from the scene.
Her feet patted wildly against the ground, the wind whipped against her.
She slowly spread her wings, catching the air in them.
When she got enough, she jumped and took off into the sky.
The pressure of the wind felt good against her sweating face. She almost dropped the daggers due to her shaking hands.
Thick blood trickled down her neck and her shoulder. The hot liquid burned against her, and she felt sure she would see a mark when she whipped it off.
She flew up, higher and higher.
She had no real destination in mind, just up.
Just away from what had happened, away from what was going on. Up into the nothingness that surrounded the island that was so far away from anyone else.
She didn’t want this. She didn’t want to do this. She wanted to help, but not this.
She slowly curled in on herself mid-air as she continued to go up.
She wanted to go home. She didn’t want to be here anymore.
Tears slowly started to fill her eyes. She wanted to go home.
But she knew she couldn’t.
Her friends needed her.
April needed her.
Oh, gods, April– They were separated– The poor girl most likely had to deal with those– Those things on her own, and she just–
Mercy whimpered.
She turned her curl into a dive and headed back down to the ground.
When the trees came into view, she stopped her five and scanned the ground from above, looking for any sign of her friend.
She considered shouting out for April, but screaming would only draw attention to themselves.
She continued to fly, getting closer to the ground before swooping back up just to make sure she didn’t miss anything.
She was starting to get nervous. She could tell the forest had shifted.
Trees and rocks had moved, places where there was a walking path next to the wall now had the trees mashed up against it, and giant boulders used as landmarks were now replaced with pebbles.
The area didn’t look familiar to her anymore, and she began to doubt that she was in the same area at all.
Right as she was beginning to head back to the entrance to see if she could find her friend there, something caught her eye.
In the woods, there was a person with red hair in a ponytail with a jacket that was similar to hers.
Relief flooded her as she turned over to get to where she saw April. She must’ve run into the woods to try and lose the vampires.
She landed behind her. “April!” Mercy shouted as she rushed the rest of the way there, reaching out to her human friend.
“Come on, we gotta go–”
When she placed her hand on April’s shoulder, she turned to her.
Mercy’s heart sank.
Piercing yellow eyes stared at her.
This isn’t April .
That was her final thought before something hit her in the back of the head.
She falls to the ground, darkness taking her.
Notes:
Raph just wants to be supportive of his sibling.
Mercy just wanted to go to bed.
Two sides of the same coin, those two.
Chapter 29: Wings
Summary:
Mercy is now stuck.
April feels guilty.
Karai is so sick of this shit.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
‘Day 12.
I’ve been watching it for a while now, the blue figure.
I’ve seen how it interacts with the people of the village, how it brings so much comfort to a group that has been strangled with fear.
It’s almost taken over my job as protector, it helps out the guards late into the night.
Sometimes, it leaves, most likely to work in another village for a bit, but then it comes back.
I’m thankful for it. I want to talk about it, there are so many questions in my head right now.
My friends got into a fight. I tried to de-escalate the situation, but it ended up blowing its lid.
They don’t like the figure, and they don’t like how it showed up just after the moon fell.
One is attempting to argue that they should be kinder, and be the people that they weren’t before. Be the one that could’ve stopped what happened to them .
I can see the guilt on her face. It’s eating her alive. I can tell she just wants to make up for her mistake.
The other is reluctant. He doesn’t trust the figure in the slightest. He believes that it’s going to turn on us.
He’s in pain. I can tell that the betrayal from the other runs deep in his veins, but I can also see how desperately he wants to protect us all from a similar fate.
I don’t know what to think. I’m pulled between the two, always the tiebreaker when, at first, my opinion didn’t matter.
It’s frustrating.
I don’t think the figure is bad, but I’ll go along with whatever my friends say.
– N.E.M’
The first thing Mercy smelled was smoke.
Her eyes shot open as her body felt numb.
She was on the hard ground, the grass under her was dried from the sweltering heat that radiated off the flames.
She looked around, eyes wide as she tried to process what she saw.
Screams echoed in her ears, she could hear footsteps of people running past her, they looked like nothing more than shadows whipping by.
The flames in front of her roared and raged, she could faintly see the silhouette of houses within it all.
Her heart leaped to her throat as she realized what this was, where she was.
She tried to lift herself, but her limbs felt like jello. The only thing she could do was flop on the floor and try to use her flops to make her way over to where the orange light was being made.
Panic leaped through her, it sent her head spinning.
She had to get there. She had to get past it all. She had to make sure he was safe. He didn’t want this. She had to–
She saw two silhouettes in the distance, ones she had seen too many times before.
There was a tall one with a flowing robe, long hair, and horns.
Another was shorter, also with long hair, and wings.
Her breath picked up as the tall started to lead the shorter away.
No no no!
She had to get there, she had to save him.
As she reached out toward the shadows, who were walking further away, something else clouded her vision.
Smoke wrapped around her, consuming her eyesight and body as though it needed to feast.
She flinched when she saw it.
A tall, looming figure with white eyes.
It looked at her sadly, and her head was spinning in confusion.
This wasn’t how it normally went.
Her head pulsed with pain as was suddenly thrown back to reality.
She let out an involuntary groan as she shifted, her eyes slowly fluttering open as she took in the world around her.
When the world finally came back into a few, she was only left with more questions.
Her body felt tight, it was wrapped up and bound. She realized quickly that she was tied to a chair in the middle of an empty room.
The whole room was made completely out of wood, it was also circular. The floor had a ring-like pattern to it, and she could hear the birds chirping on the other side of the bark walls. There was a door big enough to let someone of Damian’s size through, minus the wings. It was rounded at the top and looked like a wooden prison door.
She was in a tree .
Mercy winced at the thought.
It meant that she was in vampire territory now. They’re known for stuff like this, hollowing out the natural structures of the world to make a home for themselves without removing the plant life there.
They did it to mountains to make caves, the ground to make dens, and trees to create nests.
Mercy struggled against her constraints, everything was slowly coming back to her.
The patrol, the attack, her flying away…
And April.
Suddenly, her mind jolted with panic.
Where was she? Was she alright? What had happened while she was out?
She increased her struggle, her wings had the pin-needle feeling as she tried to move them.
As she continued to squirm, she looked around the room to see if there was anything she could use.
But there wasn’t anything, there was no sign of anything electrical she could use.
She huffed as she stomped on the floor, biting her lip slightly. She trailed the walls.
Her eyes landed on the floor. It looked sturdy, and like it could take a few hits.
She had an idea, but this was going to hurt.
She sucked in a breath and closed her eyes.
She felt the tingle under her skin slowly creep up on her. Purple sparks flooded across her body, and slowly they turned into ripples of color that flowed up her legs, arms, and torso.
Slowly, more ripples went across her, more energy pulled into one action, and the harder it was to contain it all.
That was when she knew it was ready.
She opened her eyes and blew down on the floor near her.
The energy followed the small act, desperate for something, anything to let it out and into the world.
As the lighting crackled and scorched the floor in a mini explosion, Mercy was launched back and into one of the walls.
She was leaning forward a bit, meaning the chair took most of the hit as it splintered under her.
She fell forward soon after, taking her bindings with her as she fell.
Her wings opened and flapped a bit so that she could land on her feet.
She crouched to the floor and caught her breath a bit. A sudden burst of that amount of energy left her breathless.
A creaking noise made her still.
Her gaze slowly went to the door.
In the doorway, there was a woman with white hair and pale skin. Her lips were painted blood red, and her eyes were piercing yellow.
She had a black, baggy shirt with long sleeves that, on top of it, had deep brown armor plating that shielded her muscles and bones, but spotted at the joints. It also looked like she had a hoodie. Two swords were strapped to her back in an x. Her shoes were also black.
Mercy was slightly taken aback by her appearance, although that also could be because of the fangs that poked out from her mouth.
She looked around for a moment and looked at a small device in her hand before her eyes went back to Mercy.
“How and why the fuck did you break the chair?”
“MERCY!”
The shout echoed through the empty air, panicked and quick, but it gained no response.
April paced in the doorway of the wall. “MERCY!” She tried again.
Shit. Shit, shit, shit!
She bit at her lip as she tried to scan the area for her friend, running her hands through her hair, she tried to find any sign of her friend.
When they were separated, April was able to book it back to the main group.
That was where they were able to push the vampires back.
To be fair, they were losing, and the only reason the technical won was because all of a sudden, the vampires perked up, like they heard something, and ran off.
April had thought Mercy would run the other way around the village, fly over the barrier, or something to meet her back here.
But apparently, that wasn’t in the cards.
It was getting close to 3 in the morning. Their shift was starting to come to an end. The gates were going to close at any moment, and Mercy was nowhere to be seen.
April was shaking at this point. She felt sick.
This was all her fault– Why didn’t she just listen to Karai and the others? Why did she have to wrap Mercy of all people into this?
She knew Mercy wasn’t weak by any means, but from what she had seen, the girl was skittish. She would rather run than fight, which can lead to sticky situations for her.
Which, if she was being honest, most people would call that ‘common sense’ or ‘self-preservation’ but they were up against vampires here, most people weren’t fighting vampires.
“We need to get going, kid.”
April huffed as she gripped her hair. Her stomach felt weak.
There was nothing she could do– Her friend was missing and there was nothing she could do.
Her hands fell to her side and looked up to the sky.
“I’m sorry.”
April looked back at who was talking to her.
It was one of the head guards, a man who wore silver armor, and a mask that covered his eyes with a point at the noise.
He seemed genuinely remorseful.
April nodded.
Without another word, she walked back inside.
And the gate closed behind her.
Mercy and the lady continued to just stare at each other for a moment, neither really moving nor knowing what to do if they decided to move.
“Huh…” Mercy started. It honestly seemed obvious to her why she broke the chair.
The lady huffed, “I just– You didn’t set off the alarm for fire mana, but the reading in her states that you let off a bit of every type of mana, but there was mainly fire– How and why?”
Mercy only blinked. That was what lightning mana was. Fire mixed in with a small portion of dimension, or moon, mana. She couldn’t make portals like Lee, but lightning was rarer to find.
The lady groaned as she ran a hand over her face. “Maiden, it’s going to take weeks to get another chair– YOU!”
Mercy flinched at the suddenness.
“I will admit,” she states as she walks into the room, her eyes being drawn to the scorch on the floor. She scowled. “I am annoyed, but a bit impressed with you being able to make it out of the bindings. Most of the time, we have measurements in place to prevent prolonged mana usage. Guess we need to put in something else for the short-term as well.”
Mercy was only slightly listening to what the woman had to say, her main focus was on her eyes.
When the woman wasn’t paying attention to her, she started to slowly crawl/shimmy her way across the floor, following the curve of the wall as she eyed the door as well.
The vampire closed her eyes while pinching the bridge of her nose, “However, I will have to ask you to stop making this– Hey!”
The moment that the other closed her eyes, Mercy was off like a shot.
She leaped toward the exit and used the air to start flying toward it.
Leaping with some drift, she used her momentum to fling open the wooden door.
She burst through the door and slammed it shut behind her.
She was starting to run when she yelped and came to a halt.
Looking around, she realized just how high up she was. The tree she was set in was above most of the forest, with a few shorter trees nearby that were also bigger than most.
She was standing on a pathway made up of branches and leaves that spiraled around the tree and headed to the ground. There was a place higher than she was, but that wasn’t where she was interested in going.
The trees that poked from the forest had thick leaves. No sun dares to penetrate through their foliage, allowing for shadows to hug and creep along the paths that can out of the bark.
Mercy’s breath was stolen from her at the sight, she had seen some weird, beautiful stuff, but this was new even to her.
Until the sounds of footsteps knocked her out of her wonder.
She glanced back only for a second to confirm that the door behind her was opening.
With a flap of her wings, she started to take off, leaving behind a screaming woman.
“GET HER!”
Before Mercy knew what was happening, she was yanked to a stop.
She yelped as the sudden force on her ankle caused her to fall forward a bit, hanging her upside down. She watched as the branches of the path morphed and reached out, wrapping themselves around her foot and up her leg.
She struggled and kicked at the branches as they pulled her closer to where the vampire was, she yelped and shouted, trying anything to get it to let her go.
But it was of no use.
As she sat in front of the lady, her leg still tied down to the path, she glared up at her as she kicked at her restraints.
The lady just looked tired at this point.
“By the maiden, you’re skittish,” she hissed. “There’s no need to jump to conclusions.”
Mercy huffed, “You kidnapped me,” she pointed out.
The one in armor rolled her eyes, “Yeah, well, I doubt you would’ve come willingly.”
Giving her a look, Mercy retorted. “As long as you weren’t going to kill me, I most likely would’ve. Who’s jumping to conclusions now?”
She immediately grimaced when the lady crouched to her eye level, her eyes boring right through her.
“Ah… Sorry?” The ascender squeaked out. The vampire continued to glare for a moment.
The older of the pair eventually just shrugged shyly. She hung her head a bit.
“Honestly, it’s impressive,” she began. “How quickly you managed to almost weasel your way out of the situation. Cowardly, but you at least have some common sense.”
“Unlike the deer fuckers.” It was now Mercy’s turn to glare.
“What do you mean by that?” She asked, “Why are you attacking the village?”
There was a thoughtful look on the other’s face.
“If I let you go, will you run?”
A beat of silence before a, “No…” Was answered.
The woman snorted, “Oh, you’re definitely running– Chain her wings and leash her wrist.”
As soon as the words left the vampire’s mouth, the tree started to move.
She soon stood and watched as the young girl tried to wiggle her way out of her confinements, panicking, rising in her as branches and vines curled over her body, and tightened with every move.
When the branches retreated, Mercy’s wings were bound to her torso, and her wrist was tied together, a vine protruding from her binds.
The older one grabbed the vine, and tugged a bit, “Come on, we can walk and talk.”
Mercy huffed but stood either way. She wasn’t really in a position to negotiate.
Since they had pure mana within them, they couldn’t use powers. Pure mana is simply too much for a person’s body to stand, they’re lucky to be able to consume it without exploding.
But it is because of this pure mana that they have a special connection to the world around them. They can’t use mana, but they can talk to it.
It allows them to work with the plants, make a deal with fire, become friends with the wind, and comfort the ocean.
It made them powerful in ways no one had seen before.
Which was annoying to Mercy right now.
As they walked along the spiraling path to get to the ground, Mercy was hyper-aware of the eyes that trailed her.
Dozens of them looked the two of them up and down, hiding the shadows and the holes in the tree.
Her nerves were on fire, consuming her whole as she tried to think of a way she could get out of this situation.
As they neared the end of the winding path, the vampire spoke.
“Why were you on the night patrol?”
Mercy eyed her, hesitating slightly.
“The deer folk were kind to me, I just wanted to help,” she answered. She decided to try and leave her friends out of this just in case.
“You mean you and your friend.”
Mercy went cold. “How many of you are there?”
She kept her eyes on the ground. They most likely know about April, and Shini was with the redhead when they first saw the eyes.
But… She didn’t know about Karai…
But what if they did know about Karai, and lying just got her in further trouble?
Weighing her options for a moment, she decided to answer.
“Four,” she admitted. “Including me.”
The vampire hummed at her response. “You do have some brain cells.” Mercy heard the other mutter.
Mercy huffed, “Why? What do you want with me? Who are you?”
They were now on the ground. Shadows coated the area in darkness, they swirled around the trees and covered the entities Mercy knew were hidden in them.
There was silence for a moment.
“I’m Merribeth,” Merribeth offered. “I’m the headmaster of our colony.”
Mercy shuddered a bit. Vampires have a sort of ranking system among them, headmaster being the highest, and most powerful, you can be. A colony is a stationary group of vampires who have created a home here.
She was hoping they were dealing with a camp, a smaller group of vampires who were from a colony. Camps are just there for a moment to complete a task and move on.
At least she won’t be taken with them.
“And why am I here?” She repeated.
She got a hum in response.
“Because we’re sick of fighting, and just want someone to be reasonable.”
The two fell silent as they walked through the woods, neither having anything left to say.
Suddenly, they stopped.
In Front of them was a thick mess of vines, all tangled in on each other. They were thick and looked strong.
The vampire stepped closer to the vines, and set a hand against them. She closed her eyes and spoke in a mutter that Mercy could barely hear. “Maiden of the caves, your daughter has arrived.”
When she was done, she backed up and put her hands behind her back.
Mercy looked at her, confused.
She wanted to say something when she saw movement.
The vines twitched and stirred, retreating into trees that leaned back to being straight.
Her mouth was wide open as she saw what the vines revealed.
It was a stone statue of a woman.
The woman had her arms out like she was offering a hug. She wore a flowy off-the-shoulder shirt with bell sleeves and pants that belled at the bottom.
She had a hat with a veil that covered her eyes, but she had a soft smile across her lips.
On her back were giant bat wings.
The guide .
Vines and branches acted like they were attracted to her statue. They curled and wrapped around her. Moss grew on her arms. Flowers sprung from her feet.
On her chest, there was a four-point stair-shaped hole.
“This statue,” Merribeth began, “Is that of Motia, our maiden. I’m sure you’ve heard of her.”
Mercy nodded, “I have, I have also heard stories about who she once was.”
Merribeth hummed, “Motia was rumored to be many things, but few stories actually get it right.”
Mercy looked up at the statue as Merribeth started to try and clear the brush.
“Truthfully, in life, she was an inventor. A scientist. A woman who looked mana in the face, and wanted to prove it had its roots in something factual.”
“She was also a wife, but didn’t fit the old standards for it.”
“She was killed for it all. For her love of learning, her ability to make ideas come true, for not bending to someone else's will.”
“It was back when there was a major vampire scare. That’s what she was accused of being. A vampire. A stack was driven right through her chest by her own husband.”
“Then one night, the night of a new moon, she came back and proved them right in the worst way possible.”
“She was the first vampire. The town’s fear of her and another who stepped out of line made the very thing they wanted to kill. But when she came back, she wasn’t angry. She wasn’t seeking revenge.”
“She was just… Disappointed. Disappointed in how things turned out.”
“She didn’t want a fight, what she wanted was for anyone– Man, woman, children, or other, who was in the same position as her, who wanted to learn, but was too afraid, to be stuck, to be themselves, to come with her.”
“She would remove the ones the villagers deemed to be ‘dangerous’ from the village, and allow them to thrive under her.”
Mercy continued to look at the statue, the hole in the chest had a bittersweet feeling to it now.
“She sounds like a lovely woman,” Mercy commented.
Merribeth chuckled as she finally gave up on fighting the weeds. Literally fighting, the weeds were alive and they were winning. “She was.”
“And that’s why we’ve been attacking,” Merribeth stated, her voice now serious. “Do you see the hole?”
“Yes, I see it.” “Where that hole is, was where an artifact of our maiden once was.”
Mercy turned to look at Merribeth. “It was a crystal, one shaped like the stars she was sent to lead, it kept the forest around her at bay. Her mana is what keeps the forest alive, it’s what makes it grow, but she can no longer control it. She has been sealed away for too long. The crystal was made by the person who gave her new life, it was to help her regulate her mana so that her statue and her old village wouldn’t be lost forever due to the plant life around it.”
“40 years ago, that crystal was stolen. We’ve tried our hardest to keep the forest at bay, but something has gone horribly wrong, and now it’s getting out of hand,” Merribeth stated. Mercy froze.
The guardians waking up.
“So now, we’ve tracked the crystal’s thief down to the village, and we’re stopping at nothing to get it back,” she said.
Mercy was silent for a moment, trying to weigh out the situation.
They were going to try and release the guardians, meaning the forest would lose its sentience and stop growing so much.
But if nothing is done, relations between the vampires and the deerfolk will forever be ruined.
Also, what would happen if they released Motia without her regulation? Would her powers go haywire?
Mercy took in a breath. She is currently in a situation where someone who is basically the lead of the vampires in this area has asked her to do something. If she agrees, then there’s going to be a lot of trouble for her waiting back at the village. If she disagrees, then she may not make it out of here alive to see the long-term consequences.
There really was no positive outcome for her here.
Unless…
“Do you know how to get to the next island?” Mercy questioned, her hands on her hips as she looked at the other.
Merribeth raised an eyebrow. “Yes. The portal is buried deep in the forest, though, and the trees, vines, and bushes aren’t the only thing you have to fear.”
She nodded, “Alright, my friends and I will help you get back your stone if you can get us to the next island, deal?”
“Deal.” The vampire held out her hand. As she did so, the vines on Mercy’s hands released and borrowed into the ground, disappearing under the earth. Mercy looked at the vampire’s hand awkwardly for a moment before she reached out and shook it.
As she did so, red vines appeared and wrapped around their hands. They disappeared moments later after glowing bright white and seemingly sinking into their hands.
Mercy immediately pulled hers away and grabbed at her wrist. “What was that?” She asked.
“A blood seal,” Merribeth answered, “We are bound to keep our words true.”
Mercy looked up at her, nervous now. Ascenders were taught to never take any sort of binding deal– It was sort of a traditional thing. Now got roped into one and had no clue how to feel about it.
As she sat there, stunned, Merribeth gestured to the gateway.
“It is late now, though,” she stated, “And you need some rest. Would you like some soup?”
Mercy gave her a funny look, “Does it have blood or any other sort of organs in it?” She asked. She knew that it was a stupid thing to ask, most of the vampires who practice actually eating like that aren’t on this island, but she just had to be sure.
Merribeth chuckled, “No,” she said with a shake of her head, “It’s just chicken soup.”
“Then I’ll gladly take it,” Mercy responded.
As the two left the area, Mercy couldn’t help but look back at the statue, and flinched.
She could’ve sworn its head was tilted down.
“ WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!? ”
The scream was loud enough to wake a few people in the neighboring rooms.
April flinched at it as she continued to look down at the floorboards.
Karai was in front of her, absolutely seething as she chewed her out.
“Not ONLY did you do the very thing we said not to do, but you tried to sneak out on your own!? And now we have no clue where in the fick-fack-fuck Mercy is? Come on, now April, you’re supposed to be smarter than this!”
Karai started to pace the room, her hands were out in front of her, palms up. It looked like she was making claws.
Fear boiled under her skin. Her breathing was quick, and she was shaking.
When she had woken up, and saw that Mercy was missing, she just thought she had gone to the bathroom.
When she looked over, and saw April sitting there, staring at nothing and on the verge of tears, she knew something had happened.
Karai ran her hands through her hair. Stress clouded her vision.
Mercy was gone. Mercy was gone, and they had no clue where to even begin to look for her. They didn’t even know if she was still alive.
Mercy was a later addition to the whole group, she had known her for a shorter amount of time than April and Shini, but that didn’t mean Karai didn’t care for the other. She was slowly dissolving into a mess.
She didn’t want to put more blame on April. She knew the girl was genuinely trying to do what she thought was good, and was already beating herself up about it. But did that stop the fact that it was her fault? No! And Karai was pissed at her about it.
She not only put herself in danger, she ripped someone else into that danger, and that someone is now missing– Karai was on the verge of thinking that that was worse.
“Karai.”
Karai looked over at who was talking. Shini stared back at her, a calm, but saddened look on her face.
“I know you’re frustrated, but screaming won’t help us now,” Shini reasoned. “We have to find Mercy– We can try to check out the area April lost her out to find clues.”
April stepped up a bit. “Karai, I’m sorry, but Shini–”
“ You –” Shini pointed at April, “Are not off the hook, we’re talking about this after we find our friend.”
April shrunk back.
Karia was silent for a moment, she had one arm across her chest, while the other rested on it, and covered her mouth.
She then sighed, and let her hands drop to her sides. She leaned her head back.
“You’re right,” she breathed. “I knew that early, but you are right.”
She then clapped, “Okay! Who wants to go harass some vamps today?”
She then spun around and started to walk to the door, “Not me, but if I’m doing it, I’m not giving y'all a choice. Roll out!”
Shini watched as Karai stepped out of the room, she quickly followed behind the other girl.
As she neared April, who was clearly waiting to be at the back of the line, she paused.
She placed a hand on the other girl’s shoulder.
“We’ll find her,” she whispered.
“... I know.”
April’s voice was choked, and high-pitched. Shini sighed as she heard her sniffle.
“You have a good heart, April,” she mentioned, “But you are incredibly stupid with it.”
After getting the redhead to chuckle, she smiled and patted her shoulder. “Come on,” she said.
“Let’s go find our friend.”
As April walked through the streets of the village, she couldn’t help the nervous bubbles that bubbled and itched at her skin.
Her stomach was tied into knots with guilt, her throat felt tight.
She couldn’t keep her eyes off the ground as she walked, she felt faint.
She knew that Shini was right– They were going to find Mercy, there was no chance they wouldn't, right?
It was just that chance… That chance that, to April, at least, was growing by the second, that they won’t.
That Mercy was gone for good, and that they would never see her again.
It was killing April.
She didn’t mean to get Mercy caught up in all of this. She hadn’t even wanted anyone to come with her when she snuck out– But Mercy did. Mercy confronted her, and went with her, all because she cared. She cared if April got back to them alive and now had to suffer for it.
Her heart was in pain, the world around her was far away as she was wrapped up in her head, unable to get away from what she had just done.
She was pathetic.
Here she was, her mind spinning, and walking wobbly when she wasn’t even the main person who she hurt.
God, how were they going to explain what happened to the others? How will they react when they hear that April’s inability to listen cost them their friend?
How will Leaf react?
The thought made her want to curl into a ball and die.
They all know what Leaf did. They all also knew a version of what he had to go through. April, personally, just knew the manipulation of the cult.
Even that was enough to be a stake to the heart when she thought of Leaf and Mercy now– She saw the way they smiled at each other whenever they caught the other's eyes. She saw the way Mercy actively got to Leaf whenever they were in a room together.
They all saw how whenever Leaf was going to a particularly rough spot, he would cling to Mercy as his life depended on it. Too afraid to leave her for a second.
She was, apparently, the one good thing from Leaf’s past.
And April was the reason she was gone.
Her brain spun and her eyes filled with tears. She couldn’t handle this– She couldn’t handle what she did, what she–
“April?”
April looked up to see Karai staring at her.
The other girl wore a blank look on her face.
“We’re at the gate, do you mind explaining how we can get out?”
April blinked for a few moments. Trying to adjust to being pulled back into the world around her.
“Um… Y– Yeah, sure… I’ll– I’ll do that.”
April walked them through what she had done the night before. How they had asked to be a part of the patrol, and so they were just given some gear and sent on their way.
As she was explaining this, she could tell that the other two weren’t impressed by the quickness with which she and Mercy were thrown into the situation but understood the deers’ desperation enough to not say anything out loud.
“And so, we just go in here, and–”
Knock, knock.
All of their attention went straight to the old wooden gate.
The boy deer who let them in yesterday ganged a confused, scrunched-up look on her face.
He went to the door and mentioned.
To the side of the gate, the deers pushed a spinning lever, and the gate slowly yawned open a bit.
The deer looked through the crack.
They watched as he gained a wary look on his face.
A conversation started between the deer and whoever was on the other side of the gate. Whispers between the two who were too far away for the girls to hear had them in a trance.
Suddenly, April’s head started to hurt.
Karai was the first to break out of it with a huff, “Come on,” she ordered as she turned back to April, “We have stuff to do–”
“Wait a moment,” the redhead grunted. She didn’t know much about the ringing that echoed through her mind, but whenever it happened, it seemed to lead to something they either needed or would be good. “I wanna see who it is.”
Karai looked bewildered at her statement. They looked at each other for a long time, neither willing to move on with their decision.
Eventually, Karai huffed as she looked back at the deerfolk, concerned.
“Okay, fine, but we need to make sure we don’t still around for too long because we seriously need to–”
“Guys.”
Both of the girls looked over at Shini.
“Look.”
Confusion wrapped around the other two as they turned back to the gate.
April’s heart rate immediately skyrocketed when she saw Mercy step through, talking to the deerfolk as he expanded her.
Before April knew what she was doing, her feet were moving.
“No, I wasn’t bit.” “But how are you sure?” “Because I didn’t feel stabby stabby from the mouth, okay, I–”
“Mercy!”
The ascender’s head whipped around to where April and the rest of them were approaching.
April didn’t know exactly what she was expecting when she saw Mercy again– But the pain that erupted in her when Mercy’s shoulders slump and her face relaxed told her that relief wasn’t one of them.
April stopped in front of her, a part of her wanted to wrap her arms around the other, but she had enough awareness to know that that wasn’t a good idea.
Karai and Shini were quick to stop next to April.
“What happened out there? Why didn’t you come back?” Karai was the first to ask the obvious questions, pick seeping through her voice as she tried to make sense of it all.
Mercy seemed to wince and shift uncomfortably, “I’ll explain everything after we get this sorted out.” She gestured over to the deer boy.
The guy was looking Mercy over suspiciously. He would occasionally lift her arm, pull at the fabric of her outfit, and ask her to look up.
“I’m not seeing any bites,” he finally admitted. The four girls let out a breath none of them knew they were holding in.
“Your eyes…” He brought out a small cylinder that he clicked on. A flashlight.
He suddenly shines the light in Mercy’s eyes. She recoiled a bit as her pupils constructed.
“Are reacting fine,” he noted, “No hint of yellowness.”
He clicked off the light and placed it in his pocket. He put his hands on his hips and huffed.
“You’re also not being overly sensitive to the sun,” he stated. His eyes narrowed.
“Why didn’t you show back up?”
April caught Mercy stiffening.
“I… When me and my friend–” She gestured to April, “Got separated after we were attacked, and panicked and started to fly off.”
“I was not in my right mind as I was flying, which is a bad state to be in because of how high up I was. I landed somewhere secluded, can’t pinpoint where, and slept,” she finished her answer with a lop-sided smile.
The deer looked up and down. “Mm.”
“Well–” He began, “You’re not bitten, you’re not showing any signs, and so I have no real reason to keep you here. You can head back to your friends.”
Mercy let out a sigh of relief at the news. She could feel the others rushing to get her back to their room. Questions were flung at her none spot, threats about scaring them like that again, and wanting to know if she was okay had her spinning for some type of answer.
She had gotten back into the village with little issue. Now she just needed something else.
She suddenly paused and looked back at the deer.
“Hey, can I ask you something?”
The boy gave her a confused look.
“Where can I find something like… Records of expectations and battles for the village?”
“I… I believe they’re either in the library or in the guard public station, why?”
“Just wanna see.”
With that, she continued to walk back to where they had set up for the night.
Her mind was trying to wrap around one thing:
Where is the library?
Notes:
Did anyone want to know how lightning magic works? Moon and sun mix, aka dimension (all types of mana) with a lot of fire.
I feel like this chapter wasn't the best. Sorry.
Chapter 30: Papers and Books
Summary:
Time for a record hunt! And some more world-building.
Chapter Text
When they returned to the room, Mercy didn’t get a chance to lie down before she was tackled with questions.
The moment the door closed, Karai whipped to head to her.
“What the fuck happened?” She spat out. Mercy flinched back a bit.
“Uh… What do you mean?” The ascender asked with a shaky smile. She wasn’t really sure where to start with all of this.
“You know what I mean,” Karai started with a wave of her hand, “You're going missing, what was that all about? Do you realize how badly you scared us?”
Mercy let out a sigh. “Look,” she began.
“When I got separated from April, I ended up getting captured by the vampires,” she admitted, wincing at how they all stiffened. “They didn’t do anything to me, they just wanted to chat for a moment, and say their piece on things.”
“The deer folk, knowingly or not, have stolen a crystal from them that belongs to their maiden, the guider, and they’re trying to find it and get it back,” she explained and then hesitated.
“They also know where the portal to the next island is.”
Shini’s eyes narrowed at her, “What are you saying?”
Mercy shifted her weight a bit. “I… I may or may not have made a deal with them, saying that if I can get them back their crystal, they’ll take us to the portal.”
Karai tossed her head back and took in a breath.
“And how, exactly, are you planning on doing this?” She asked.
Mercy chuckled, “Well, I assumed that if we find records of battles and attacks, maybe we can pin down which mission or exploration stole the crystal, and then we can try and narrow down who it could be from the people on the list?” She stated.
Karai nodded. “Okay, quick question, how long ago was the crystal stolen?”
The ascender hesitated, “Huh, 40?” She said,
The ninja hummed in thought. “Alright, so there’s a… Slight chance that the people are still alive and that the generations haven’t gotten too out of whack,” she admitted, “But I still don’t see how we can narrow it down easily.”
They all stood in silence for a moment, and then Mercy had an idea.
It was incredibly stupid, but it was the best one she had.
She looked at all of her friends, nerves slowly crept up on her.
Something told her that they wouldn’t be too willing to follow through with it. Heck, her idea would still need some narrowing down before she could do it.
It’s why she asked that question
“We’ll figure it out,” Mercy waved off, “But for right now, I wanna see where we can start, meaning I need to get to the library.”
Karai and Shini looked at each other. April was silent.
Mercy stepped past the group of girls, “You guys can help me if you want, but I have a deal to uphold.”
With that, Mercy left the room.
April looked at the other two girls, bouncing her leg, she eyed the door.
“So are we just going to let her do this alone, or…” Shini droned on as she gestured to the exit.
Karai huffed. “Come on, let’s go make sure nobody dies.”
After a few moments of wondering, they were finally able to come across the library that the boy had talked about.
It was an old, rickety building that wasn’t well-kept. It was a rectangle with the long side facing out into the paths that wind around the village. At the top, the roof curved up into an arch that displayed a broken clock and a date on top of that that was forever stuck on March 9th, 1973.
The three stood in front of the old thing, and Mercy felt nerves prick at her skin.
Karai leaned over to talk to her.
“Are we sure this place won’t collapse on top of us?” She asked. Mercy gave a nervous chuckle even though the possibility of that event was making her squirm. “It’ll be fine, right?” Mercy tried, but she was failing to convince herself of that, let alone her friends.
Walking into the building, Mercy was attacked with dust, everything their shoes kicked the grim and dirt on the wooden floor.
Looking around, the library had two stores. Bookshelves mainly lined the walls, with a few being out in the middle of the room to make some sort of ail.
The entrance was right next to the checkout counter, where an older lady was slumped over onto the desk, snoring away in deep sleep.
“Yeesh,” Karai started, “This place is older than my father’s grudge.”
April hummed, “Which one? A grudge against the Hamato clan or just living in general?”
The girl with black and yellow hair let out a snort. “Most likely both– That man always had a chip on his shoulder about something or another.”
Mercy and Shini exchanged concerned and confused glances with each other. Mercy, personally, knows Karai and her dad aren’t on speaking terms, but this was the first she heard about him having an issue with Leo’s clan. Karai doesn’t talk about him much, and Mercy doesn’t push.
Humming to herself, she quickly glazed over the labels of the library.
“We’re on the non-fiction floor,” she said with a tsk. Karai glanced at her. “How can you tell?”
Walking over to one of the shelves, she pulled about a book and looked at it confusedly.”
“Because I don’t believe battle records would be mixed in with sentient chair romance,” she stated as she put the book back, that cover was going to be in her nightmares, “And also, none of the labels would have anything having to do with battle.”
After letting her mind process what had come out of Mercy’s mouth, Karai tore her eyes away to see the labels. Most of them were fantasy or some type of romance–
“You guys have fantasy books here?” April asked as she eyed the label. Mercy shrugged, “Eh, it’s a bit different from human fantasy books. Most of the things you guys consider fantasy are romance. Our contemporary romance is your guy's fantasy battlefield thing,” she explained.
“Then what’s our fantasy?” April asked as she started to walk over, her curiosity peaked.
“You guys would call it ‘historical retellings.’” Mercy answered as she walked to the middle of the room to try and glance at the top floor without going up there. “A lot– And I mean a lot– Of people like to write, for example, what would happen if the guardians lived in our modern age. What happens if we find another dimension? That sort of stuff.”
Mercy eyed the labels on the top floor. There were a few more history labels, and some labels on battles.
“There seems to be some stuff on the second floor,” Mercy noted with a click. She heard Karai hum.
“Might be– But this place is also huge,” she noted.
“The top floor seems smaller than the first,” Mercy tried to quell the concerns her friends had. She looked over to where the other was.
“Maybe,” Karai sighed, “But there’s also a chance that we’re going to be running around here and flipping through books, all for nothing.”
The ascender tilted her head, “Well, the deer guy did say that there were records of battles in some sort of guard tower?” She asked.
That gave her another idea, and she tossed a glance over to April. The human seemed a bit confused, but Mercy would make sure she got it.
With a smirk, Mercy suggested, “How about you and Shini go and check out the records there?”
Mercy held back her laughter as a splash of color spread across Karai’s cheek. She glanced over at the witch as her shoulders lifted a bit. “Uh– Well–”
“I’d be cool with that,” Shini mentioned and she walked over to Karai’s side. The ninja’s eyes went wide and she eyed the witch, who only smiled, “We can check all of our biases like that, make sure we’re not wasting our time in one place.”
Mercy nodded as a smile tugged at her lips. “My thoughts exactly.”
“So it’s settled then?” April popped up. When Mercy tossed a look her way, she noticed how the human seemed to be tapping her foot a bit. She kept glancing over at the ascender.
“Me and Mercy will stick around here and check over the books, while you two head to the guard tower to look over the records,” she stated.
Shini smiled at the redhead, “Sounds good to me.”
The witch turned over to the ninja. Shini reached out and grabbed Karai’s hand, “Let’s get going, then!”
Karai felt her face heat up, her brain suddenly drew a blank. “Ah– Ah-hu, yep.”
Mercy watched as She dragged Karai off, leaving the other two alone in the library, minus the snoring librarian.
April stood there awkwardly. She knew what Mercy was doing now, but it left her with the other with no one else to fall back on with things, enviably, got awkward.
Mercy turned her back toward her and eyed the stairs.
“We should head to the second floor,” the winged girl said, “Hopefully there will be books on what we need up there.”
“Yeah, sure,” April agreed with a nod of her head, a feeling of unease bubbling up from her gut.
She saw as Mercy nodded and started to make her way up to where the stairs were.
April chewed on her lip as she followed.
She was never the greatest at apologizing.
After an agonizing few minutes of walking around in the humid heat, Shini and Karai were finally able to get a straight answer as to where the guard tower was.
The building was made purely of stone, it was a long rectangle that went up and had a pointy top.
When they walked in, the area looked more like a lounge than anything else. Benches were attracted to the wall and the door was one where guards and people with bows sat down with their helmets off and panting with sweat dripping down their faces.
In Front of the door was some sort of reception desk with an adult woman, who was a deerfolk like the rest, at the front. On either side of the desk, stairs to the next floor were set.
The woman glanced up at them as they walked in.
“Good day to you ladies,” she greeted, but her tone was cold and robotic. “How may I help you today?”
Karai watched as the woman turned to them placed her arms on the desk and clasped her hands together.
Answers flooded through her brain and she rummaged through them all to see which would be the best.
“Uh, yeah, we were told that we could… Exception records in this place?” She said, watching as the lady’s expression shifted to something more skeptical. “We’re doing research for a– Project at our school, and were assigned this place.”
The receptionist raised an eyebrow at her reasoning, but when Karai stood strong, she seemed to relent.
“The 2nd floor is where you’ll find the expectation records.”
Karai nodded with a pleasant smile, “Excellent– And just so we have all of our bases covered, where would old attacks and battles be?”
The lady hummed, “If you’re asking about vampire attacks, those are on the fifth floor. Battles in general? fourth floor.”
Shini tilted her head, curiosity gnawed at her, “What’s on the third floor?”
“Third floor is off limits,” she stated, “You can use the stairs, but no going past the door, got it?”
Karai had to hold back a snort, “Of course, thank you for your help,” she stated. They are more than likely going to go to the second floor, just for the laughs, honestly.
Turning to walk toward the stairs to her left, she heard Mercy following behind her as they climbed to the next floor.
Dread started to go through her.
Time to sort through some papers.
April was trying her hardest to focus on the books handed to her.
She knew that she needed to be focusing, they needed to find battles around that time, or exceptions, or something to get any sort of lead on who stole the damn shard, but she just…
A certain type of dread and guilt wormed through her as she tried to find an opening to start a conversation with Mercy about the whole, you know, roping her into a plan that got her kidnapped sort of deal.
It was an accident, April knew that, but that didn’t mean she didn’t have to… At least apologize for it, she just didn’t know how to bring it up–
“Finding anything, April?” Mercy’s voice cut through her thoughts and made her jump a bit.
“Ah–” April looked down at the book she had grabbed and flipped open, “No, nothing yet, just the… Famine of the 1900s?” April furrowed her brows at that. Weird.
Mercy hummed in response while tapping her foot, “That could be a reason for the expectations?” She suggested, but April just glanced at her. The ascender shrugged.
“I’m just spitting ideas here, Apes,” she stated as she put a book back, “Let’s go to the other shelves, and see if there’s something more.”
With that Mercy started to make her way to the other parts of the second floor. The second floor was just a square with bookshelves on the walls and a fence that seemed like it was trying to stop people from falling off but now was so old that it was at risk for falling.
April followed behind the winged girl, her mind racing. “Do we even know if this library was made during the time of the crystal being stolen?”
Mercy hummed, “The deer guy said that this was where we could find information, and the clock on the outside shows that it was broken around that time, and yet it wasn’t fixed. This place had to be at least a little bit old if they didn’t bother with the clock.”
April looked around, “Still, though, something about this place gives me the creeps.”
She heard a chuckle from her friend. “It’s an old building with a ton of bookshelves, we’re literally in a shitty horror movie set. Of course, it gives you the creeps.”
April smiled a bit, “I guess you're right,” she stated.
Silence passed over them for a beat, and April found herself itching to start the conversation again.
“Oh, so, Mercy,” she began as she clapped her hands together, “About the whole– Gah!”
April grunted as pain spiked in her head. She held her hand to her temple as ringing erupted in her ears.
“April?” She heard Mercy, her voice filled with concern, asking. “Is everything alright?”
April held up her hand, “I’m fine– This just happens… Sometimes.”
She looked over to the shelf that they were passing.
The ringing in her head wasn’t going away.
Approaching the books, April studied them lightly.
The covers were all sorts of colors, but they had similar fonts. Some of those ancient, semi-cursive, royal-looking fonts.
None of the covers or titles looked interesting, but April was never really a history nerd.
That was until one eye doubled back to get a better look. The ringing in her head increased tenfold. It was a book with a light purple color, the title was in a gold font along the side.
‘To the Ones Who Know.’
April reached out and grabbed it.
Only the top part came out.
And the floor started to shake.
April and Mercy both yelped as they stumbled back and held onto the railing.
With a crack April damn near had a heart attack as she felt the force at her back suddenly disappear.
As she was starting to fall back, Mercy’s wing shot out and cupped her from behind, allowing the redhead to lean on that.
As the crumbs of dirt fell from the roof, April caught her breath. “Thanks.”
Mercy nodded, “Anytime.”
The guilt in her heart only increased.
She tried to not focus on that, she glanced back only a bit at the first floor to make sure the railing didn't hit anyone.
But there was nothing down there other than bookshelves and an empty desk.
Looking back, April had to blink a few times to make sure she wasn't seeing things.
Even as the bookshelves opened up right in front of her.
Karai groaned as she sucked on another paper cut she got. Why must the trees seek vengeance on her?
They were on the ground of the small room that the stairs entered, and Karai had just thrown to the side another record of an expectation that sent them nowhere.
The pile of useless papers kept getting bigger and bigger and the options to choose from only decreased.
“Ugh, it's hopeless!” Karai complained as she leaned back to lay on the floor, “We're not finding anything here! Meanwhile, the cultists know how close to the temple is!”
Shini looked over with sympathy in her eyes, “We can't give up, people's lives are on the line here. Maybe we can finally get the vampire attacks to stop and reopen the deerfolk to the rest of the underworld?”
The ninja only huffed, “Why does that have to be our problem? We don't know these people and our actual friends, our allies, are in danger, we should be prioritizing them!”
Shini hummed as she added to the stack. “I'm not going to argue with you there, because you're right. We should be focusing on the missing at hand, however, we are currently at a standstill.”
“It’ll be a pain in the ass to get to the next portal, this is just an easier way,” she stated.
Karai hummed, “I don't know… You're a witch, right? Can't you just… Magic the forest out of our way?”
Shini responded with a huff. “Number one, it doesn't work like that. We both heard April’s story, the forest is alive. The mana around us has some form of sentience, but that's just the current as a whole. The objects that mana makes up have enough of it so that mana users can control them, but not enough so that they're alive.”
“However, once there is enough mana to bring an object to life, mana users can no longer control it. The mana has a mind of its own then, and will ignore any commands given.”
“That is unless the person giving the commands has a special tie to mana itself. That's how vampires can use it because they wield pure mana, they can talk to and communicate with the mana, and make it do what they want.”
Karai raised an eyebrow, “And number two?”
That was when she saw a blush creep through Shini’s cheeks as she turned away from Karai.
“I couldn't do that even if I wanted to,” she admitted.
Karai looked at her, confused, “But I've seen you use nature mana before?”
Shini shook her head as she picked up another paper. “You've seen me use potions and runes before,” she corrected with a sigh.
“Promise you won't tell the others?” She asked as she looked back at Karai, “This isn't something I normally share, but I think it's important for someone to know.”
Karai nodded, “Of course, whatever it is, it's safe with me.”
Shini sighed as she flipped through the papers, “I have MOS, mana obstruction syndrome. You know how there are different mana groups like emotional and control?”
“Well, the way that those things work is that your mana travels through your body and to the limbs that are connected to those control groups. However, sometimes, when someone uses their mana too much, a block forms due to a build-up of leftover mana in their flow.”
“Sometimes, though, a person's flow is just… Naturally blocked, and no matter what you do, that block is just reforms.”
“That's MOS. My flow makes it so I can't use my mana. Mana paper supplies mana already, so I can kinda use that, but it's not the most reliable.”
“So I use potions,” Shini explained, “But control potions just allow you to control the area they splash on, but only for a moment.”
Karai frowned as she looked at the witch. “I'm there any way too, like… Cure it? Or at least make it easier? Like, what about that mana-enhanced potion you were talking about?”
Shini shook her head as she scowled at the page and threw it into the useless pile. “There are many increasement pills, which give you more mana instead of making your mana stronger, but those won’t work for me.”
“They’re mainly for people with big egos, or people with MLD, mana leakage disorder. People are constantly putting out mana, but our bodies can replace the mana we put out. Having MLD means you put out more than you can make, so those people take pills, shots, or potions to give them more of a buffer because when you run out of mana to leak, it’ll lead to mana overexertion, even though you aren’t doing anything.”
“However, I don’t have that issue. I have mana, and enough of it, I just can’t use it. There is a threat that one day I’ll actually have to start purposefully leaking more mana because it’s not getting us. There’s only so much mana a human body can take, it’s why we leak and use it in the first place, but I can’t use it, so I have to count on leaking being enough.”
Karai hummed as she searched for another paper to look over, “You said something about unblocking mana, I’m guessing that’s not a permanent opinion?”
“Nope,” she confirmed while popping the ‘p.’ “The block comes back with a vengeance. Not only that, but the way you unblock your stream is painful and exhausting, it’s just not worth it.”
“There are potions, however, that I can use that allow for a sort of temporary second rotation so that the mana can be bought by the control group. However, I don’t like using them because they burn no matter what you do, they make my body ache afterward, and if I use them too much, my head gets all fuzzy and I start getting fatigued, so it’s just not worth the struggle.”
Karai nodded as she tried to focus on the records she grabbed. Her mind was trying to wrap around all of this. It didn’t seem… Fair. From what she has seen, the underworld is so wrapped up in mana, and how you can use it. It concerned her, honestly. She wanted her friend to be happy, and she does seem happy right now, but…
She felt something wrap around her forearm.
She looked up to see Shini smiling at her and resting her hand on her arm.
“Hey, don’t get a long face,” she stated as she nudged Karai a bit. “It’s been years since I’ve known. Sure, it does kinda suck, but that’s just life, you know?”
“Look,” she said with a sigh, “This has been in my mom’s family for generations. I have people– My grandmas, my aunts and uncles, and even my cousins. I can look to you for help. The older people in my family know what it was like to be a child, and they have gone through the leg work of coming up with a system to help the people born with the condition to make sure they have a normal life.”
“My cousins know how it is now, we can relate and vent to each other. I’m not suffering because of it, it’s just become a part of my life,” she said.
Karai hummed and chuckled a bit. “Alright, I trust you on that,” she stated.
There was a moment of silence before she spoke again, “You’re incredibly strong, Shini,” she said.
Shini responded with a chuckle as she turned her back to Karai, “Thank you, Karai.”
After a few beats, she tossed another paper into the pile, “Another dud.” “Fuck!” Karai complained.
A laugh bubbled from Shini. “Karai, I think I’m realizing what the issue is,” she mentioned. Karai only eyed Shinie.
“There’s not a lot of papers from around that time, most of them are from before or just after, never, what, forty years ago Mercy said?” She asked.
Karai felt a feeling of frustration and exhaustion built into her. “Are you– Ugh!”
She got up from where she had been on the floor and started to head toward the stairs, “That’s it! I’m going to the forbidden floor– I’m going to do something entertaining to make up for the failure.”
Shini felt panic and sympathy go through her as she jogged after the other, “Karai, wait– Don’t you think we should follow their rules? Like– They are hosting us!” She squealed out.
Karai shrugged, “Yeah… But they’re also hiding something, so I wanna know what to do before I put too much trust in them. We’re already trying to solve their vampire issue, and yet I know nothing about the history of this place.”
“I wanna know who we’re working with,” Karai simply states. Shini sighed, but she couldn’t lie about the fact that curiosity was also gnawing at her.
As the two walked up, neither noticed that they were being watched.
April and Mercy walked through the area they had just found. It was dark and dusty, old shelves had withered away and left piles of books where they had broken, spider webs clung to the walls and ceiling, and rodents ran from them as they stepped.
Mercy was holding a purple spark ball in her hand, the little orb of lightning shining bright enough for the girls to see.
April was currently fidgeting with her hands, an awkward feeling creeping up on her.
Alright, April, you can do this.
She cleared her throat, “So, ah, the vampires didn’t rough you up too much, right?” She asked with a strained chuckle.
Mercy looked at her for a moment before looking straight ahead once more.
“No, they only wanted to talk. Had to knock me out to do so, though,” she mentioned, “Not very host-ly if you ask me.”
April chuckled, “Yeah…”
Silence droned between them for too long.
“Look, Mercy, I–” she hesitated before sighing, “I’m really sorry about all of that. I just wanted to help, and then I got you involved, and it all just went… South. I should’ve listened to you guys.”
Mercy hummed and thought for a minute.
“Yes. You should’ve,” she bluntly stated. “You point your and my life at risk, and that is something that you should reflect on.”
“However, I do forgive you. You just wanted to help, and you didn’t expect or mean to get me kidnapped. You haven’t been in the underworld for long, and you didn’t even know about vampires until yesterday. You had no clue what you were up against, or what power they hold.”
April looked up at Mercy, who was smiling at her. “We all make dumb mistakes when we don’t know the real risk of a situation.”
The corner of April’s lips edged up a bit. She quickly moved her eyes down as a different kind of guilt ate at her.
Making dumb mistakes when we don’t know the real risk, huh? And that’s something that can be forgiven…
So why does it still hurt?
She looked at the bookshelves they were passing. “So… What do you think all of this is?”
“I don’t know,” Mercy admitted before pushing to look at some of the books. She pulled one out and then looked at it with a sour expression. “Some of these books… Their content is now illegal,” she explained as she looked over the book title that was ‘Killievect Transfer: The Process of Living Batteries.’
Her nose wrinkled in disgust as she put the book back. They really should’ve gotten rid of that book.
April hummed as she glanced at the books she left. Mercy walked ahead, but the light was still bright enough for her to check out the books here.
She picked one up and was thoroughly confused when she looked at the cover.
It was a leather-bound book with an eye engraved onto it, in replace of the pupil, the eye had a ‘5’ on it.
April opened the book and looked at the first page curiously.
‘We have made the worst mistake of our lives. The power it promised us wasn’t worth this. I started this journal, for it will be my final, to document what is happening now. The old queen is dead, long live the dragon.’
‘To anyone that may find this, I hope the consequences of our actions will alert you. I hope it will enlighten you more than what the parasite god had done to us. This is the place it began, and I hope that one day, it’ll be the place where it ends.’
‘I am sorry that our prodigy is your problem.’
The rest of the page was blank, but after a quick flip through the book, it was clear that there were more written pages, but most of it was blank.
She looked over to where Mercy was looking at more books in an area where the path turned into a ‘t.’
She was about to call out when she heard thumping behind her.
She whipped around, ready to use the book as a defense against whatever was following her.
But there was nothing there.
Confusion swirling in her, she turned around and started to walk to where Mercy was.
“Uh, Mercy?” April asked, shivering a bit.
The ascender turned to her, a smile on her face. “April! These books are the exact kind we’re looking for– Documentation of what happened all those years ago!” She commented.
That was when her eyes dropped to what April had in her hands. “What do you have there?” She questioned.
April shrugged, “I don’t know, it’s a journal of some kind,” she stated as she handed it to Mercy.
Mercy frowned. “The introduction is weird,” April said as Mercy opened the book, “Something about parasite gods? Or children?”
Mercy’s frown deepened. “A lot of these pages are blank, like, after a bit, the entries just stop.”
April tried to ignore the sounds of mice running around, “What do you think it means?” She asked.
Mercy looked up at her, she was about to respond when her eyes went wide with horror. She made gagging sounds.
April raised an eyebrow. “Huh? Mercy? Hello~”
Mercy didn’t respond, her eyes just rose until they were right above April.
“Mercy what are you–” The other started to point up, the spark she had was hovering next to her.
“Huh?” April asked as she looked to where the finger was pointing.
When she did her heart dropped.
Up on the roof, there was the old lady from the desk. Crawling on the ceiling, her eyes completely yellow and glowing, aside from a snake-slit pupil. She had an extra set of arms that were now coming out of her torso. She was wearing a brown jacket, purple sweater, and black pants.
Her head was fully twisted around to be upright, she bore her sharp canines at them as her mouth frothed. Her gray hair was in a bead-like braid that was now being pulled down.
It was the first time April actually registered that she had once looked human .
Screams echoed through the old library.
Shini was watching as Karai struggled with the lock.
On the third floor, there was a wall with a locked wooden door. It had a slim window to peek through, and that was it. Yet because of that window, Karai could see papers and boxes inside. That was all the other needed to know to get invested.
So now she was picking the lock to an area they were specifically told to not go into.
Shini was starting to wonder how often she did this.
After a minute, Karai had the complex lock undone.
“Ta-da!” Karai cheered as she opened the door and swung out her right arm in a sort of display.
“More papers, my lady!” She joked.
Shini rolled her eyes, “Oh goody, my lucky day.”
Karai followed her in with a chuckle.
They immediately got to searching.
Shini was the first to pick up a paper, and when she saw the date her eyes lit up.
“Karai! This is the place!” She stated.
The other’s attention whipped to her, her eyes wide.
Karai smiled as she noticed the numbers that Shini was pointing at.
March 17th, 1973.
Exactly 40 years ago.
“Yes! Finally!” Karai cheered as she got up and walked over to where the witch was, “Now let's raid this place to get those records–”
“You will do no such thing.”
Karai immediately froze.
Both of them turned their heads to look at the one who had spoken.
It was the deer guard from before who was standing in the doorway.
Shit . Karia grimace.
She really didn’t want to pull out the whole ‘no witness left alive’ thing.
Oh well.
Notes:
Shini is a strong witch, no matter what anyone has to say.
Mercy and April are back to being in the middle of a nightmare.
Shini and Karai are caught doing something they weren't supposed to.
Also, I keep getting Shini and Mercy mixed up, helpppp.
BTW, I had an idea about making a story about the Dragon Queen's childhood? Thoughts?
Chapter 31: Shining Lies
Summary:
The girls have split up and are now in their own situations... Shit goes down.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
‘Day 14.
A flood happened.
Rain beaten against my old house, and the waters got high enough to leak through my elevated door.
Some of the houses I’ve seen had their roofs damaged. The farm’s soil got shifted and lifted up. A lot of the upcoming season’s seeds were just planted, as well.
People are whispering now. Concerns about food keep propping up. I have been trying to reassure my people that we’ll make it through, we always had, but yesterday shook me up as well.
I’ve heard people talking, as well. My friend’s names keep on coming up. My name keeps coming up.
Concerns regarding the court gods crop up left and right, and I’m not too sure how long I can stale them.
Fear is deep in the air.
I just want to see people smile again.
-N.E.M’
Karai and Shini were now in a stair-off with the deer from the gate. The guard was still dressed in his armor and had a dagger holder on his hip.
The guard’s eyes darted between them. “Come with me, and your sentence will be short,” he threatened.
Karai only huffed and rolled her eyes slightly, she grabbed the hilt of her sword and started to approach, “Hey, now–”
“Don’t come closer!” The guard snapped as he drew his dagger and pointed it at her. The sight made Karai panic and do the same with her sword.
Shini looked between them awkwardly, “Huh, guys? We’re kinda in the middle of something here?”
The deer glared at her, “Yeah, in the middle of looking at confidential documents, you numb skull.”
“Hey!” Karai snapped, “You don’t have any right to say that to us!”
“You’re working with the vampires!” He accused, “Admit it! Your friend was bit!”
Karai blinked at him then shook her head, “No, she wasn’t bit,” she groaned.
The deer let out a nervous laugh, “I don’t believe you! Why else would you be doing this? You’re traitors, all of you!”
Karai glared at him. She could see a lot of open points in his stance, he also seemed easily frightened, which was a good and a bad thing. He’ll be easy to throw off, but he’ll also scream. She needed to find a way to knock him out without alerting anyone else.
Shini then stepped up. “We’re just trying to return something,” she said.
The boy looked at her, his frightened face grew puzzled, “What? Return what? We have nothing they want.”
“That’s a lie, whether you know it or not,” Karai said, “A valuable relic was stolen from the vampires, and we’re trying to get it back.”
Karai could see the deer’s breathing increase. “No. No, you’re wrong about that! I– We would’ve been told if something valuable was in our hands, someone would know!”
“The vampires do,” Karai pointed out, “When did the attacks first start? 40 years ago?”
The boy seemed to flinch.
He hesitated, “Yes… They started to attack around the town and had its reform, that’s what history class says, at least.”
Karai nodded, “That was when the relic was stolen.”
The guard gripped the hilt of his dagger tighter. “Why would you even care?” He asked.
Karai shrugged, “Because my friend was dumb enough to make some sort of binding deal with the vampires, we got their relic and they got us to the portal,” she recounted.
“Besides,” she chuckled a bit, “Don’t you want the vampires to stop attacking?”
The other looked at the ground, and Karai could see him stiffen.
“Don’t you want to finally rest easy at night? Not have any more people lost, or have to worry about your understaffed night guard?” She questioned. “Besides, I’m sure this town is not all that it seems. I doubt this is the first time you’ve had the… The morality of this place called into question, right?”
It was a long, and risky shot, to bring up someone doubting their home place, but if she was right on this, maybe they could get someone on the inside to join them.
And from the way the dude was hesitating to answer, she could tell that she was right.
“I… I’ve had some doubts in the past,” he admitted, “The town is determined to bury the unsightly parts of itself. There’s paintings and statues to things that–”
“Adrien?”
Karai and Shini looked at each other when they heard the receptionist’s voice.
“Adrien, who are you talking to?”
The guard looked back at the door, then at them nervously.
Silence spread throughout the room as Karai watched with bated breath at what the guard was going to do.
The guard then looked her in the eyes.
Something about him seemed to soften.
“No one, Mrs. Springs!” He shouted back.
Karai and Shini both let out a breath.
“Oh… Okay… Are you sure?”
“Yes, I’m sure!”
“Alright, thank you, dear!” “No problem!”
Quiet followed for a moment before Adrien spoke up again.
He sheathed his dagger, “How about this,” he began, “I won’t get you in trouble for going to someone you both aren’t meant to, working with the enemy, or housing a turning human–” “She’s not turning.”
“ If .” He held up a finger, “You can prove that the relic is in this town, and have the vampires stop attacking my village, deal?”
Karai allowed her posture to relax as she sheathed her sword, “Deal.”
The boy nodded. He stepped forward after he made sure the door was closed. He glanced around the room. “If you’re looking for things around the time of reformation, they won’t be easy to find,” he admitted. Karai tilted her head. “We found a paper the same year.”
“Most of those papers will be blacked out,” he stated, “Or they’ll be bluntly leaving things out– What you want would be papers that are hidden.”
Shini looked at him, “And how do you know that they had papers?” She asked.
“Only guards or town officials can come up here,” he stated, “I’ve spent some time on this floor, but never got brave enough to look past the mask that this town puts up– It’s easier to ignore the past than to dig it up, you know?”
Shini hummed, “So where would you need to look?”
Adrien started to feel around the walls and shelves, “Check for something loose. Check for boxes that have been moved weirdly. Check for strings connected to files or something– I don’t know, y'all watch spy movies?” He asked.
Karai hummed, “I would if my life wasn’t enough of one,” she joked.
Shini toned the conversation between her friend and the guard as she focused on the places around her.
When she couldn’t see anything obvious on the walls, she glanced around a bit.
That’s when she noticed something.
A giant stone in the roof was tilted oddly, as though it had a hole that someone didn’t take the time to put back into place.
She walked over to where the tone was and pushed it up.
It moved. She strained and tried to wiggle it out of the way.
Eventually, she was able to see a small white corner of something.
She tried to reach it, but with her arms focusing on lifting the heavy stone, she couldn’t quite get it. She looked at Karai, “Rai, can you grab this for me?” She asked with a smile.
Karai looked from Shini, then to where the witch was lifting the stone. “Yeah… Sure…” She was quiet as she said this.
She walked up and grabbed the corner that Shini revealed, and when she did so, she was able to find an old packet of paper.
Shini dropped the stone and looked at the papers, and they were soon joined by Adrien.
“Look,” the guard pointed to the date. “March 9th, 1973. That’s the day that the reformation began– Or, at least, the struggle to get to reformation began.”
Karai glanced at the boy, something gnawing at her. “You keep saying the ‘reformation.’ What the hell is it?”
The boy glanced at her. “It’s… I honestly don’t he admitted, “Like I said, the towns folk around here prefer to keep the past as just that, the past. They mention things and dates but never explain them. That’s how it is. All I know is that something bad happened for a long time, someone came and caused an uproar, and the town changed serially.”
Karai hummed. “Well, maybe this can give us some answers.”
Karai flipped open the packet and started to read, unease flooding her.
“Huh, there’s a lot of black marks in here,” she commented as she looked through the file. Lines upon lines were marked out in black ink, yet this file was still hidden away. Whatever was it, someone was determined not to be found out.
“I’ve seen that you can sometimes see through the black by holding the paper up to a light?” The deer boy said he looked over at Shini, “Witches can do light spells, right?”
Shini cringed, “I don’t have mana paper on me right now, and I’d rather spill a potion of light in one area, or else I may release the sun. What about you?”
The boy shook his head with a frown, “The town banned citizens from using mana, we’re not taught it.”
Shini choked on the area at that confession, and Karai just looked at him bewildered.
The deer looked at the two of them, confusion on his face. “What?”
Shini looked at him, wide-eyed, “‘What?’ What do you mean ‘What?’ How and why did the town ban mana?”
He shuffled on his feet. “I mean? Doesn’t everyone?”
“No!”
“Not that I’ve seen.”
The deer now looked hurt. “Oh…” He only muttered.
Shini shook her head, “No matter, there’s a lamp in the room anyway,” she stated, pointing over to the lamp above the door.
Karai nodded and then walked up to a lamp.
Holding the paper up to the light, she was able to see a bit.
She flipped the pages to try and see if there was anything that caught her eye that she could read.
She was about to call it quits when something did show up.
Her face paled.
“Ectivie moment 052 of emergency 025:
Mr. Adrick must cease all processes in workshop 259 until the end of the week to make sure security measurements are up to date.
Items that shall be moved from the workshop to the Hall of Flames:
Experiment 009,
Experiment 018,
Interaction tank,
Wakening Eye,
Star Crystal,
And ************”
When Karai was done reading the sentence, she looked over at the others.
“Guys,” she hesitantly said.
Shini looked nervous, “What? What did you read?” She asked.
Karai hummed, “I think we’re looking at something a bit bigger than just the crystal,” she admitted.
Mercy and April screamed as they ran through the walls of the hidden part of the library. They could hear the scuttling of the creature on the wall behind them.
“What IS that thing?” April shouted out in a panic as she looked back to see the woman with a twisted head up on the ceiling.
“I don’t know!” Mercy shouted back, “I’ve never seen anything like it!”
They both were breathing heavily and gasping as they took a right as they ran. “Is it… Some sort of animal? Disguised as a human?”
“Not that I know of!” Mercy responded to April as she turned around. Another of the purple sparks appeared in her hand and she threw it at the thing with “Hi-yah!”
The orb exploded on the creature, causing it to let out a shrill screech.
But it wasn’t down yet. It emerged from the spoke with its face burned, and eyes closed, it sniffed around and listened out as the face started to grow back.
The explosion also shook the building, causing the two girls to almost fall.
“This way!” April grabbed Mercy as they went left when they could to the hallway splitting off.
April’s mind was racing as she tried to figure out where on earth they were going to go, and what they were going to do. What is that thing? What did it want from them? Where did it come from–”
April felt the floor varnish beneath her.
She screamed as she started to fall and accidentally tugged Mercy down with her.
Her limbs flailed as the wind beat her face and body, her stomach swooping as she looked at the void below her, and realized that once she hit the ground, she wouldn't survive the impact.
Suddenly, her heart lurched as she felt something wrap around her and hold her, stopping her quick descent.
She looked above her and sighed with relief.
Mercy had grabbed her and was using her wings to allow them to hover inside of the hole.
April smiled at her, “Thank god it’s you who I got stuck with, right?” She asked.
Mercy chuckled as she shook her head.
When she went to open her mouth, another screech echoed through the halls.
Mercy and April gasped as they looked up, they could see a shadow quickly approaching.
“Mercy?” April whispered, “What do we–”
Before April could finish her sentence, Mercy went into a dive and took off down the hole that they had fallen into.
April strained to keep her voice down as she yelped at the sudden movement.
Before she knew it, they were at the bottom of the hole. Mercy landed on her feet and set April down, allowing the redhead to grab onto her for balance.
“It most likely won’t find us down here for a bit,” Mercy stated, “We can plan in peace.”
April was silent as she nodded. She was still trying to get used to solid ground.
When she looked around, it was pitch black. She couldn’t see anything.
Mercy must’ve felt the same because just then, she set up another spark.
Both of their eyes went wide at what they saw.
The place was a rectangle, the floors were just dirt and the ceiling was stone. There were three tubes on either side of the girls, and at the front, there was a large, black metal desk.
They started to walk up to where the desk was, “What is this place?” April asked no one in particular.
Five out of the six tubes looked normal. They were either empty or purposefully open.
It was just the last one on their left that wasn’t like the others. The glass was shattered, there were claw marks all over it, and there seemed to be black splotches on it as well.
Mercy had also stopped to look at it along with April, and the ascender walked toward it to shine the spark on the thing.
When she did so, her heart dropped and she felt queasy.
There were more splotches of dried red on the walls near the tube. Whatever this place once was, there was a struggle.
“Mercy.” She heard April whisper. Mercy let out a shaky breath, she was trembling at this point.
Hugging herself with one arm, she looked over at where April was standing. The girl was in front of the black desk. “I think there are buttons here, can I get some light?”
The winged girl nodded as she walked over to where the human was, she brought the light along with her.
April wasn’t wrong, though, there were buttons.
There was also… Something else.
There was a hole in the desk that looked like it held something.
Something that looked like a 4-pointed star.
“That’s it!” Mercy pointed, “That’s the same shape as the crystal! It was here!”
April blinked at Mercy’s words. “But… Where did it go?”
Mercy hummed as she took a step back. The desk was a solid black, but Mercy could see that there were some cabinets in that solid piece of it.
She bent to look at the doors on the desk, grabbed the indent that was the handle, and started to pull.
The thing was locked, but Mercy could feel some give from years of not being cared for.
She continued to yank and pull, until, finally, she was able to break the door off of its hinges.
The door made a metal scraping noise, and she winced and hoped that the creature didn’t hear it.
She placed the door next to her as April joined her on the ground. Shining her light into the space under the desk, she got a glimpse of something yellow.
She reached in and grabbed a yellow folder with papers in it.
She let the park hover next to her as she opened the folder and looked at the papers inside. She smirked.
“Look,” she said, showing it to April.
The human squinted and read the title of the paper and the rest of its continents out loud. “Continents of workshop 259: Experiment 009, Experiment 010, Experiment 013, Experiment 015, Experiment 016, Experiment 018, Interaction tank, Wakening Eye, Star Crystal, And ************.”
April looked at Mercy and blinked, “Do you think–” “The Star Crystal is what we’re looking for? Absolutely,” she cut April off as she flipped through more pages.
“Ah-ha!’ She cheered, “Star Crystal Description page!”
The two looked at the page.
“Object 037.
Code name - Star Crystal.
Description:
A purple crystal shaped into a four-pointed star. The pattern on it seems to move and shift a bit, as though it’s holding some sort of power.
Where was it found:
It was found on expectation 76. A group of adventurers went into the forest, and only one returned. When he returned, he held this crystal in his hands. Whenever someone tried to speak to him, to tell us where he found such a thing, he just stared at them blankly.
The man went missing three days later. He was last seen walking out into the forest.
Some people said that they could hear the dead men in the trees that day.”
Mercy and April eyed each other.
“Well, we know that that’s our crystal,” Mercy said with a chuckle.
“Well, I know some creepy ass shit!” April retorted.
Mercy was about to respond when she heard thudding on the roof.
She immediately turned and looked at the ceiling.
She screamed when she saw the creature again, its eyes fully grown back.
April followed where she was looking, right in time for the creature to jump at them.
Mercy stumbled back a bit but was the unfortunate target of the thing leaping.
She was pinned to the group with the creature on top of her, kicking and screaming. She was able to get her hands on the thing's shoulders to stop it from biting her.
That didn’t stop it from trying, though. It snapped and lunged at her, its sharp teeth bared.
“Get it off! Get it off! Get it off!!” Mercy screamed at the top of her lungs.
April, meanwhile, had turned around and stumbled back into the table.
Her elbow hit a switch and all of the machinery in the room whirled to life, lights on the tubes turned on, and the desk got blue lines of power pulsing through it.
The creature whipped its head to look at her after she made the noise, to which April yelped pulled out her Tessen, and sliced the thing’s arms.
It hissed and screamed before getting off of Mercy to race after the redhead, which was backing her up into a corner.
Mercy got to her feet and summoned her two whips.
She used it to grab the creature and send electric shocks through it, causing the thing to convulse and scream.
Once the thing was fried, Mercy threw it to the opposite side of the room.
April came back over to where the Ascender was standing.
Mercy smiled and was about to say something when she heard more scuttles.
Turning back around she watched as the fried, open skin of the creature morphs back to normal.
It crawled up onto the roof and hissed.
Mercy flinched a bit as nerves lit inside of her, fear made her brain go foggy.
April looked away from the creature, and down at the desk.
She noticed six yellow buttons at the top, each having a blue, red, and green button under them.
She pressed the button labeled ‘three.’
When she did so, she heard what sounded like something going down. When she turned fully around and looked past the fight, she saw the third one from her on her right was now closed.
Hesitating for a moment, she pressed the blue one under the three buttons.
White gas was let out into the tube, freezing it solid.
That gave her an idea.
She pressed number four and realized that it was the tube next to her that was opening and closing.
“Mercy!” She shouted out.
Mercy looked back at April and saw where a tube was opening and closing.
She had seen the other tube freeze, so she knew what to do.
“Get it in that tube?” She asked, April nodded, “Got it!”
She flung out her whips toward the creature and wrapped it up again before slamming it down on the base of the tube and taking her weapon away.
“Now!”
April closed the tube and then pressed the blue button.
The two watched as the thing banged against the glass. Muffled screams and panicked grunts came from it as the white consumed it.
When the white cleared the tube was frozen solid, with a statue of the screaming thing inside.
April winced, “You know, I know it wasn’t human, but that doesn’t stop it from looking human and creeping me out.”
Mercy nodded and hummed, “I agree with you there, lucky that you–”
A buzzing erupted in the room, causing them both to jump.
Mercy fidgets with her pocket for a moment before she can pull out her moonstone and put it to her ear.
“Hello? Karai? Did you find anything?” She asked.
“We found… Something about you guys?” Mercy chuckled at the question. “We were a bit busy being chased by some sort of demonic old lady, but we found something.”
There was silence on the other line.
“I… What– You know what? Forget it. At the tower we found an order to transfer a ‘star crystal’ from workshop 259 to the ‘hall of flames,’ but we knew neither was.”
Something went off in Mercy’s head. “Wait! I think we’re in a workshop– April! Check that folder!” She yelped out.
“On it!”
April scrambled to read through the folder before yelling back out, “Yep! We’re in workshop 259!”
“Hear that Karai?” She asked. “I– Yeah, I heard that. I also saw a ton of other things on the move list as well, like– Experiments. What’s going on with them?”
Mercy hummed, “There’s some descriptions on stuff.” She glanced over at April, “Karai is asking about the experiments– Can you also see if there’s anything about that thing we fought in there?”
“Of course.”
She nodded, “Great, so what now Karai? The star crystal isn’t here– It has already been moved.”
She heard the other sigh over the phone. “I thought you might say that we’re going to need to– Huh? Okay, I’ll– We’re working with the guard at the gate now, remember him? His name is Adrian. He says that there might be a map there or something since they needed to move the things, can you try and search around?”
“Huh…” Mercy set her moonstone between her ear and shoulder as she started to look around. “I can try, I didn’t see anything that might be a map on my desk, though.”
“Did you say desk?” Mercy paused when she got to the object in question when she heard Karai’s voice. “Yes, I said desk.”
“Guard dude is asking if it’s electrical.” “It is.” “It is? It is– I– You know what, do you just want the phone– moonstone– thing? Here.”
“Huh, hi?” the guard’s voice came through. “Hi there,” Mercy greeted.
“Yeah, is the– Um. Is the desk on? This is a common thing in the town, I think I might be able to guide you there to get some information.” “Alright, let's get started then.”
Mercy followed Adrein’s instructions as she went through troubleshooting the desk and making sure it was on.
When it was fully turned on, a holographic screen popped up in front of her. “Huh, this seems far more advanced in technology than I expected of this place– No offense, but this place has lamps and stuff.”
She heard a chuckle on the other end. “You’re not the only one who thinks that. A Lot of younger villagers joke about it. Some want to study it.”
Mercy chuckled before she squinted and went back to work. “Alright, so you said to flip the gray switch and type in some guesses for what its name is, and– Gah!”
Mercy clinic head as she finished doing what she was told, and suddenly, a holographic rectangle popped up in front of her.
“Umm…” “What? What’s going on?”
Mercy shook her head as she looked at the thing, “Found the map, took a few tries, but I found it.”
“You did?” She heard the guard ask over the phone, she could hear the mixture of pride and confusion in his voice. Throughout this whole conversation, he had been backtracking, trying to convince himself and the rest of them that there was no way that the town was hiding something that big in a cellar under the old library.
“What does it say?” She heard Karai pop up. Mercy looked at the map and noticed something… Odd.
There were a few roads she recognized. She could see where the library was and travel through the roads she knew they took to get there.
But the roads branched off into more of them. A tunnel of lines that weren’t there when they all walked through.
The place marked with a red dot had these roads leading to it. It seemed to be somewhere in the center of town, but it wasn’t. It was in a place that they had passed on the way here, and that’s now blocked off by houses.
Mercy felt dread popping up in her. What if they destroyed it? What if they bulldozed the whole thing, and crushed the crystal along with it? What then?
“Mercy? Earth to Mercy?”
She flinched when Karai’s voice came through, “Um, yeah? Hey?”
“Mercy, is everything okay? What’s going on over there?”
Mercy hesitated, “I’m fine, it’s just… This map is so old that there are a lot of roads that aren’t there anymore.
She heard a hum from the other end of the line. “Take a picture of it and meet us in our room, we can figure it out together.” Mercy nodded, “Yeah… Yeah, I can do that.”
Saying their goodbyes, Mercy hung up the moonstone and took a picture of the map.
She turned to face April, “Alright, we’re going to be deciphering this map and figuring out where to go, and– Are you okay?”
She stared down at April as the girl held the papers in her hands. She was squeezing them tight. Her eyes scanned the papers over and over again. Her face looked pale.
Mercy stepped forward with her hand out. “April? What did you see? What is that thing?”
The human shook her head before gathering the papers and standing up, “I think we should talk about this with the other first,” April stated as she looked over at Mercy. A strained smile was put on her face. “Let’s get going.”
Mercy was a bit more nervous when she nodded.
She hoped it wasn’t as bad as she thought.
Notes:
Another journal entry!
I posted this chapter wayyy to fucking late, I'm so tired. ;-;
Chapter 32: What Lurks Below
Summary:
It's team-up time!! Nothing can go wrong here!
... Right?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Getting back to the room was one of the most nerve-racking things that Mercy experienced.
Granted, most of the time when she is in a situation that is even slightly stressful, her brain turns it into the most frightening thing ever, but that doesn’t change how she feels, damn it!
Karai, Shini, and their new friend, Adrein were already there. The girls were resting on the bed while Adrein stood over them, watching them as though they were about to bolt at any moment.
When Mercy and April walked into the room, Adrien damn near jumped out of his skin with a yelp.
They were all looking at Adrien now. Mercy and April glanced at each other, wondering which one of them caused that reaction from the deer, while Karai just glared at him.
“Pull yourself together, man,” Karai grunted as she got up, and She joined her in standing.
She smiled at the two who had just entered. Or, tried to. The day was starting to weigh on her. All she wanted to do was hit the hay as soon as they had a mission put in place.
“Alright, are you all ready for this run down?” Karai asked. All of them looked at each other before nodding back at her. She let out a sigh.
Let’s get this over with.
The group went over what they found. The papers, the workshop, the creepy thing that hunted April and Mercy, how they destroyed it, and the map itself.
As the conversation went on, Mercy kept catching Adrein eyeing her. His hand was on his hilt and he seemed unreasonably tense. He kept teetering between getting away from the ascender and getting closer to her.
She felt awkward. She didn’t know what on earth had happened between the girls and him, but she didn’t remember doing anything wrong. So why was he acting like this?
“There’s still one question I have, though.”
Mercy’s attention was torn back to Karai as she stood there with her hands on her hips. She was eyeing April.
“What on earth was that creature you both fought? Mercy said you found something on it and the experiments?” She asked. April let out a shaky breath.
“I did it… It was one of the experiments,” April explained as she held out the papers. Everyone got in closer so that they could have a look.
Mercy felt sick.
‘Experiment group 003: Upgraded Beings.
We have concluded that the star crystal can give beings powers when its energy is injected into them. However, most of the time this has extreme side effects. This group will go through and test to see if we can use the star crystal to make the perfect being for our god.’
Karai was the one who broke the silence first.
“Wait– So if they were injecting people with the ‘star crystals’ power, and that crystal has ties to the vampires, does that mean–”
“That they had made half creatures, half vampire monsters?” Mercy asked, “Yes. Yes, they did.”
April looked at her, “I don’t know anything about vampires,” she admitted, “But I’m going to assume this isn’t just a matter of creating something new, is it?”
All eyes went on Mercy. She took in a breath.
“No, no it is not,” she confirmed.
“You see– When a vampire turns something, the process is slow. It’s painful in the sense that as you're growing new teeth, your body is cramping from against to receiving pure mana instead of regular mana. It’s more of your body going through a biological change than anything else– You are given the tools to accept a certain kind of mana, so your body wants that kind of mana.”
“But… When you force someone to take mana their body doesn’t have the tools to process…” Mercy shook her head. “Those things should be dead– At the very least their body is rotting away from the inside out. The reason why that creature was attacking us was most likely because it wanted the normal mana we have, so it was looking to get it from us .”
April looked at her, “Like how zombies go after people because they have brains, right?” She asked.
Mercy went to respond, but then she paused and gave her an odd look.
April clarified: “That’s how human media portrays zombies.”
Mercy nodded with an ‘Ah,’ before she spoke. “Then, yes, that would be exactly how it works, although please do keep that away from any graveyards– The undead are known to be a bit sensitive about the state of their body.”
April’s shoulders slumped as her eyes went wide. “I’m sorry– What!? ”
“Anyway!” Karai cut in before they could get any further off-topic, “What’s our next move here? We have roads that seem to have just vanished, the place we’re looking for either no longer exists or is crawling with vampire zombies, and we have nothing else to go off of here. So what are we going to do?”
Silence hung in the room after that. They all looked at each other, waiting for another to speak up with anything they could have in mind.
That’s when Adrien hesitantly spoke up, “Can I see that map again?” He asked.
With a mutter of ‘sure’ Mercy handed over her moonstone.
The boy looked at the stone for a moment and squinted, then his eyes went wide.
“I know that place!” He said as she pointed to the screen.
They all gathered in close, “What place?” Karai hissed a bit.
“This one– This road–” His finger was on a road called ‘Ever Flame.’ “I always walked by it on my way to school– It always seemed… Dead. Kids would dare each other to walk through it and all! One day it just seemed to vanish.”
“When I asked about it, people just shrugged it off and said ‘Changings were made.’ I never questioned it,” he admitted.
“The point is– I can bring you to the spot where I saw it, maybe we can see if there’s anything left over?”
Everyone looked over at Karai, who seemed deep in thought.
After a few moments of silence, Karai realized people were looking at her.
“Huh– Why are you looking at me?” She stammered.
“Because you’re the only one with an ounce of common sense,” Shini popped up as she eyed Shini and April.
Karai glanced over at her, then looked at April and Mercy, who just looked at the floor in response.
“Fair enough– Anyway!” She clapped her hands, her decision decided, “We’ll head down there and check it out— However, do we have any clue what we are looking for?”
Mercy shifted a bit with a hum. She furrowed her eyes. There was something that she had heard about– Maybe, like, once? But she didn’t have a clue how to describe it. The name escaped her as well–
“A glamor?” Shini asked. “It’s like– The manipulation stones, right? It’s like that, disguising things and whatnot, but it doesn’t have a stone tied to it.”
“Maybe something like that can be going on?” She suggested.
Karai nodded, “That’s a possibility– However, how will we know when we have found what we’re looking for?”
Shini shrugged, “Witch schools have a whole course on glamor, I can most likely see the outline of it, but if a glamor is done well enough, the mana comes so tightly packed together that it makes a wall– A wall which I can’t dispel.”
Karai and Shini shared a weird look before Karai went back to address the group. “Okay, so we need someone trained enough in mana to bust through a mana wall– Any days?”
Silence hung in the air once more. Mercy doubted that she would be able to do it if it got that far– Ascenders weren’t trained in glamor like witches.
“Won’t blowing a hole in it draw attention?” April asked. Adrien nodded. “It would– And if we’re trying to uncover something the village wants to be cleared up… Then we need to be as stealthy as possible.”
“We just need to move the mana away from each other,” Shini reasoned. “Make it go– Somewhere else that way we can pass through it.”
That was when Mercy remembered her idea from before.
She looked over at Shini. “If we could get someone who could– I don’t know, convince the man to move, would that be enough?” She asked.
Everyone looked at her.
“Yes,” Shini hesitated with a suspicious glance at her, “But none of us can do that.”
Mercy nodded, “None of us can, and now humans nor deer can, but we just so happen to have a deal with someone who can.”
Shini gave her a look, “You’re not seriously suggesting that…” “We get the vampires to help? Yes. Yes, I am.”
“ WHAT!? ”
Everyone flinched at Adrein’s sudden outburst.
“Absolutely not!” He sputtered, “They are banned from coming in here, I offered to help to keep an eye on you criminals! Not become one!”
Mercy looked over at Karai and Shini. What was this man about?
“I will not allow you to bring a vampire into my village on any condition!” He said. When he finally stopped, he was able to catch his breath.
Karai looked at him. “Adrien, which is more important, following the rules, or making it so vampires don’t attack anymore.”
“That’s actually why they’re not allowed in the village!” Adrien snapped back. “I’m not having the blood of any villagers on my hands just because you four don’t know what you’re messing with!”
“Neither do you,” Shini pointed out. “You’ve told me repeatedly that your village isn’t so generous with information, how do you know what we’re dealing with if they haven’t even bothered to teach you?”
He shook his head, “I won’t stand for this–”
“Then sit,” Karai splintered his sentence, “And stay out of this because while we’re trying to not only help our friends but help your village along with it! And if you don’t wanna put on your big-boy pants and suck it up for a bit, then we can’t have you around for fear that you’ll say something that offends our only way out!”
Adrien was silent after that. His reddening even through the fur. His mouth opened and closed, but nothing came out.
Shini stepped up. “What is that we’re currently in a bit of a rush right now. Our friends are in danger, and we’re stuck on this island. We don’t want to have someone holding us back.”
“Your fear of the vampires is completely valid, as that’s all you know and were taught, but please, if you insist on keeping an eye on us, open your mind just a bit so that we can work together to keep your village safe,” Shini said.
Adrien looked between all of them, grinding his teeth together as he thought.
A huffed and crossed his arms.
“We’ll have to go out past curfew. And find a spot that we can sneak the thing through,” he stated. April popped up, “Me and Mercy came across a giant hole in the wall– We can go there!”
He nodded, “I’m going to ignore the fact that you failed to report that for now, but okay,” he hesitated.
“Let’s break in a vampire.”
Shini and April pressed against the outside of the wall of the village. Hiding behind bushes as the stars shone above them.
Adrien had gotten the schedule for the night and was able to get himself and Karai to cover the area the hole was going to be in. It would’ve looked suspicious if all five of them went to one place, though. So the other three had to sneak out through the hole and hide. Karai and Adrien were looking out.
Mercy had gone into the forest, looking for the vampires.
“I still don’t like this,” Adrein muttered with a kiss in his voice.
“Get over it, doe-boy, you’re with us for now,” Karai responded. The deer rolled his eyes.
“Is there any way I can convince you how bad of an idea this is–”
“Guys!” A whisper ripped through the forest.
Their eyes snapped over where it came from.
Mercy stood there, next to a tree, smiling at them. “I got her!”
As she crept out of the woods, another woman followed.
Her hair was white, and she held a closed black umbrella.
“Greetings,” the woman said with an unimpressed look. “I’ve heard that you guys need some help with some mana?”
“We don’t know yet,” Karai clarified, “But there’s a strong chance that your stone is going to be behind some glimmer or whatever it’s called.”
“Glamor,” the vampire clarified, “And if that is the cause, let’s not make any more time–”
“Wait– Hold on!” Adrien cut in with a hand, “Before we do there are some questions I want to ask you.”
Groans came from all of the girls minus Merribeth.
“Number one, what is your name?” He asked.
“Merribeth.”
“Okay, why do you want the crystal?”
“It’s our maiden’s crystal. She needs it for her power.”
“Who is your maiden?”
“The guide, one of the guardians, Motia.”
“Why does she need it for her power?”
“Do you want to dangle by your ankles with vines, or are you just trying to piss me off? Either way, both may just happen.”
Adrien flinched back, his face going pale. He put a hand on the hilt of his sword.
“What she means is–” Mercy cut in as she got between the two, “The crystal is important to their culture, and they just really want it back and you’re currently getting in the way of that.”
“Exactly right,” Karai stepped up, “Now can we get going? Without anyone slicing a–”
Footsteps made Karai cut her sentence short.
Everyone looked over to see where the noises were coming from. “Someone's coming,” Karai noted.
She looked at Adrien, “I thought you got nobody to come here?” She asked. He looked at her, “I’m the youngest in my group, do you think they’ll easily listen to me?”
Karai huffed.
She looked at everyone. “Merribeth, can you get up that wall on your own?” She asked.
Merribeth nodded before bringing up her hand and revealing sharp claws. “How do you think we do it?”
Karai nodded. “Mercy: Get April and Shini over the wall. Merribeth, get through it. Me and Adrien will go and turn them around, and then come in through the gate. We’ll meet at the location we’re thinking of, got it?” She ordered.
With a nod, everyone did as they were told. Mercy grabbed the two non-fliers and Merribeth started to scale the wall. Karai and Adrein started to walk over to where the noises were coming from.
When the three getting past the wall landed, April turned to Mercy. “Alright, you’re the one with the Mercy, where are we heading?”
Mercy flinched a bit. “Huh– Okay, well–” She pulled out her moonstone, “Let’s get going, then.”
“Okay, are we sure this is the right place?”
The four girls were standing on the sidewalk of the town, looking at a group of buildings that were in place instead of the turn to go down the road that Adrein had pointed out.
“Um, maybe?” Mercy squeaked as she looked at her phone, “Like, didn’t Adrien say this place just vanished? Maybe this is just what he meant.”
Merribeth hummed as she stepped toward the building. They had been sneaking around for a while now, dodging guards, hiding behind buildings, and going the back way, now they were finally here.
“It is what he meant,” she stated. She watched as the buildings flickered to her, a stubble flow of movement went across the bricks of the houses.
“We’re here.”
They all turned and looked over to where Karai and Adrien were approaching. The deer was eyeing Merribeth with suspicion as Karai looked at the wall. “This is the place?” She asked.
Adrien nodded. “It’s where I remember it being,” he admitted.
The vampire nodded, “And it’s where it is,” she muttered as she got closer to the buildings. She could hear a whisper among them, a silent voice finally able to speak out started to desperately try to.
“It’s… It is glamor,” she admitted as she ran her hand against the wall. “This area– The mana here has seen things.”
She listened to the whispers of the ancient substance. “It’s in pain,” she noted as she winced. Her hand started to burn as it reached the center point of the glamor. “Something artificial had moved it– And it’s keeping it in place.”
“So does that mean that you can’t move it?” Shini asked.
The vampire hummed. “Not quite,” she stated. Her hand rests on the center of it. A creeping pain spiraled down her arm as she focused on it.
She closed her eyes and muttered a chant: “ To the one my maiden let burn: forgive the sins of the souls of those who have trust. ”
Suddenly, a bright red light flashed in front of her, and she could feel the pain in her arm disappear.
“What was that!?” Karai yelped as she stumbled a bit. Adrien got into a defensive position. The vampire hummed. “We got some help to dispel the magic, that was all,” she stated. It’s good to see her maiden’s sibling’s power still in the air, even after everything.
“Alright, so let’s go through and do this–” April pumped her fist, but her words were cut off by a. “It was over here!” That was off in the distance.
Everyone turned to see lights heading their way.
“Merribeth…” Mercy’s voice was on the verge of pleading.
She nodded and turned to the wall.
Sticking out her hands, a white bubble surrounded them as her eyes turned blue.
“Do you mind letting us through?” She suddenly spoke. Everyone looked at each other. “We don’t mind the glamor, we just want to pass.”
With those words, she watched as the building shifted, the wall in front of her becoming less solid.
She nodded, “Thank you,” she said before turning around, her hands going back to normal, “Everyone gets through!”
Nobody needed to be told twice.
Karai was the first to test it out, she held up her arm in the instant as she charged through the building, and took her relief, she was able to pass right through with no issues.
The rest followed, heading through the seemingly brick walls and stumbling over to the road that was hidden.
They all turned around to watch each other go through, then their eyes stayed as the lights approached.
Two guards came out and looked around where they once were.
“Are you sure you heard something?” One of them asked.
The other huffed, “Yes! Yes, I’m sure! There was talking right here!”
Humming, the first guard responded, “Maybe you’re just paranoid, there’s a reason why people’s first day isn’t night patrol– They get jumpy in the dark.”
The one seemed to be getting increasingly frustrated. “But I heard it, and it was right here .”
“Well, no one is here,” the first established, maybe you heard, like an animal or something. Come on, we have work to do.”
Begrudgingly, the second guard followed the first away from the scene.
Everyone left with a breath of relief.
“Okay,” Karai hummed as she turned around, “Now let’s get– Awe, shit.”
Following the sudden wording, everyone turned and readied for a fight.
Only to see something that only made sense to the three girls that came with Karai.
Red vines flooded the street. Spiky black flowers bloomed from the bloodied tendrils. Animals were wrapped around them, gutted as the spike seemed to pierce them.
Karai looked over at Adrien, “You sure this is– Adrien?”
The boy looked sick. He was staring at the vines and the broken road wide-eyed.
“I– I just…” Adrein stammered, “What is this?”
His voice sounded on the verge of tears.
Karai winced as she looked back at the scene. She has been so desensitized to everything, that this didn’t pull an average reaction from her.
“Don’t mind it,” Karai said. “Is this the road you remember?”
“I– No!” Adrien snapped, “Well– Yes– But– Not this! Not any of this!” He waved his hands wildly.
Karai nodded, “So this is the road, but there were no vines?” She guessed. Adrien simply nodded.
Merribeth looked at the area, stunned.
The mana around here looked dark. Damage. Holes were ripping into the mana, these holes were where most of the vines came out from.
She also noticed something else.
Red specks floated through the air. They were everywhere in the village, but there was a larger concentration here.
She grimaced and looked over the girls, who were all sharing a look of disgust and fear.
“What is this place?” She snapped. She didn’t appreciate being left out of the loop of something like this.
The redhead hesitated. “It’s… We have a good guess, but we really don’t want to do it.”
“And what is that?” She asked.
“The cult,” was Karai’s answer.
Merribeth watched her as she started to walk.
“Come on, we need to get out of here as fast as possible. Do you think you can sense your gem or whatever?”
Merribeth was silent for a moment before closing her eyes and trying to focus on the buzzing she felt under the surface.
“Yes,” she answered, hoping to fill her veins, “It’s stronger than ever!”
Karai nodded, “Then let's go get it.”
As they walked through the hidden roads of the town, the vines got thicker and thicker.
They had to start cutting through the things in order to continue as the slimy red runners blocked the roads.
Karai sliced through another vine and suddenly coughed. She had noticed that she was doing that late recently.
… Actually, they all were. Only Adrein seemed unaffected by whatever was in the air, maybe it’s just because he actually lived in the town for a bit.
Nonetheless, they kept making their way through.
April used her fan to slice through some more of living plants, frustration boiled through her. This was getting harder by the second.
When she was able to clear away another vine, she gawked at what she saw.
“Uh, guys–” She stamped before turning around, “Guys! Get over here!’
They all turned to her with Karai being the first to jump into action as she rushed over to where April was.
“What– What is it?” She questioned as she stood in front of the other.
April simply pointed through the hole she cut.
Confused, Karai peaked on through.
Her eyes widened, and her jaw went slack.
“Holy hell–”
It was a building. An old brick church, to be exact, but it was fully overrun by vines.
Cracks littered the once-white stone bricks. Thick bases of the plants around them erupted from the part of the building that was higher than the rest, breaking the walls and making the thing look like it was about to fall over. Vines poured out of the windows. A red hue, that did cover these roads before, but the rest had skimmed over, was thick.
Karai sucked in a breath to speak and was immediately thrown into a coughing fit once more. She backed away from where April had cut the hole to get some air in.
“Woah, woah!” Mercy said in a panic.
Shini walked up and placed a hand on Karai’s shoulder. “Are you alright, Rai?” She asked, her tone soft.
Karai eyed her before using her hand to wave her off. “I’m fine–” She was still coughing as she said this.
Merribeth frowned as she looked at the scene. She could still see red particulars in the air and be spouted from the flowers that were around them.
She turned to where the hole was and peeked through, her white face going a fearful blue as she did so.
There were so many particulars surrounding the church. They were practically the only thing in the air.
“We can’t go through there,” she reasoned out loud, she could feel everyone looking at her.
“What do you– mean–” Karai asked through the final stages of her coughing fit.
Merribeth shook her head and rolled her eyes, “Exactly that, what you’re going through now is what will happen to all of us. There’s particles in the air, and it’s making it hard to breathe.”
At the sound of this, all the girls looked at each other. They knew less about the cult than the rest, but they knew enough to know that whatever the particulars were, they weren’t good for them.
“What do we do?” Karai asked. Merribeth tilted her head to the sky, closed her eyes, and muttered a favor.
Suddenly, the wind quickened around her, and she was surrounded by oxygen that kicked out any of the red particles that tried to invade the dome.
“We travel in this,” Merribeth stated as she walked over to the others, “The bubble will mean we can breathe and go through that place without having to worry about the particles.”
Karai nodded before she straightened her posture, “Well then, let’s get going. Something bad always happens during missions like this, and you can ask my sibling for a second opinion on that, so we don’t have much time before this goes downhill.”
“Everyone in the bubble!” Karai ordered as she started to walk over to where Merribeth stood, the rest of her friends following her.
Other than the obvious one, of course.
“What– Woah, hold on!” Adrien sputtered, “How do we know she’s telling the truth about this- I mean, doesn't the whole particle thing seem really covenant? How can she even see them, huh?”
Mercy felt herself cringe.
Karai scoffed. “Because I just got a face full of Kool-Aid powder, that’s how, now are you coming into the oxygen or are you dealing with whatever the hell is out there?”
He huffed. “I am not getting into a vampire’s trap.”
Merribeth glared at him. She shrugged. “Suite yourself then, I’ll be happy to watch you cough up a storm,” she responded.
With all the girls in the bubble, and Adrien outside, April finished cutting away at the vines, allowing them through.
The door to the church was at least triple Damian’s height, around 18 feet, and was wide enough that Karai was sure it could fit, like, two of the foot’s vans.
It was made from a hood and had a rusted black handle that was crumbling away at the seams.
Karai grabbed the thing and tugged and pushed, trying to figure out what all to do to get it open for her.
When neither of them worked, she backed away from it before hauling herself at the door, breaking it open with a loud crack .
Karai picked herself up off the door and dusted herself off before looking around. Unease wrestled in her gut.
The place had seats in rows that made way for a walking section that led up to a heightened place with a podium. Vine had bursted from the floors, entangling the seats, and breaking the walls.
She let out a whistle before speaking.
“Oooh okay…” She looked back at the rest, the sounds of small coughs filling her ears as she eyed Adrien. “This is the start of a horror movie, I need you guys to know that.”
Merribeth looked at her with confusion, while Mercy and April both chuckled nervously.
Karai waved it off, “Do you sense your gemstone?” She asked Merribeth, who nodded vigorously.
“Yes, I can hear its power now. It’s in this building– Somewhere underground,” she reasoned. Karai nodded at her words.
She turned around and looked at an archway she had seen before and pointed to it, “Those look like stairs,” she stated, her orders unsaid, but clear.
They all started to walk toward, and eventually down, the staircase.
The old wood creaked under their weight. The case shifted and winded in a spiral-like pattern as they descended. Mercy lit a spark to keep the area around them visible as they went away from the night sky to the stairs, which was their only light.
When they finally got to a point where the staircase had a pause, Karai peered around the corner of a doorway that had its door broken off its hinges.
When she looked inside, she saw cloth covering some of the walls, a chest placed enticingly at the end with seemingly no security, and an eye was engraved on the floor of the room.
“Guys, I think we might have our room,” the ninja said as they all joined her. Merribeth didn’t look too convinced.
“I don’t know,” she hesitated, “There’s something more about this place– It’s kinda disrupting my signal.” she looked behind her, “And there also seems to be more levels below us.”
Karai nodded, “Welp, let’s split up then,” she turned to Adrien, “You’re the only one outside the bubble, so you go down to the next floor.”
The deer straightened at that. “Hey– What!? Alone?” He questioned, his voice panicking, Karai shrugged. “Sure, unless you’re getting into the bubble, we need someone down there, yet none of us are going to take the risk with whatever is in the air.”
The deer huffed at her reasoning, but couldn’t argue with that. “Fine!” He snapped as he stomped off, avoiding the blue dome at all costs.
As he went down to the second floor, frustration bubbled in him. Who did that girl think she was? He had a valid reason to be wary of that vampire, and yet he was being punished for it.
He shook his head as he ventured further down, he felt a shiver rip up his spine as he realized how much that one girl’s light helped.
He hesitated before he stepped down to the point where the stairs stopped.
Looking up, he saw the archway in front of him, its presence looming as his gut coiled.
He reluctantly stepped forward toward where the darkness of the room was beckoning him to come, a cough he had been holding back ripped from his throat as he entered.
He couldn’t see anything in the darkness, but he could’ve sworn he could hear something. Something moving across the ground, sliding near him in the shadows.
What he could see was something with a cloth draped over it at the center of the room. It seemed to admit its light.
He walked closer to it, curiosity clouded his judgment as he reached his hand out.
He grabbed the cloth and ripped it off.
As he looked down at the now-revealed object, the only thing he could was scream.
Because there was a giant human eye merged into a veiny pedestal that emerged from the ground and looked right back at him.
Notes:
Adrein's actions will have consquences. He's (in my opinion) interesting because he's taught to hate vampires due to their attacks, but they have a reason to attack, and it's a whole mess.
Karai is so done rn, she just choked on some spray paint.
Maribeth just wants to live.
Sorry if this chapter felt a bit smushed. I've been busy with a lot of other projects. Just entered into a writing contest, so that was fun, hoping to get the results back soon! (I am suffering rn, I don't deal with stress well.)
Also, if the times we get journal entries in this book seem inconsistent, that's because they are. Something shifted and now I have to redo some of my planning for this, please be patient, I have not forgotten about them or the strange book Mercy and April found, it's just taking me a hot moment.
Also, the book Mercy and April found won't be too big until something happens with Leo and co. Be warned.
Chapter 33: The Downfall
Summary:
Fight! Fight! Fight- Ooh, shit, it's the consequences of our actions.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Merribeth expanded the air bubble enough to allow the five to get closer to the walls of the room. They walked through the small area, taking in the sight of dusted cloth covering the walls and objects within the room.
Merribeth walked to the end, where the chest sat, and evened her breathing.
The other girls crowded nearby, their eyes trained on the object.
Next to Karai, April hesitated.
“Um, Karai? Do you think sending Adrien off on his own was a good idea?” She asked. Karai shrugged. “Not really, like I said, this is the start of a horror movie, but what else was I meant to do? I wasn’t going to split any of us up, and he was the one causing issues with Merribeth.”
April hummed as they returned their focus to the vampire, who was crouched in front of the chest, and picking at the lock.
The clinking of the lock opening was like a shock wave through the rest as the wall looked at the top to be prepared to see inside.
When Merribeth opened the lid… There was nothing.
The vampire’s shoulder slumped, defeated at the sight of nothing more than a cobweb-filled rectangle.
Karai looked over at her with sad eyes. “Hey,” she began, “Don’t get that look just yet– We still have some more places to go before we give up.”
“Yeah!” Mercy agreed, “You said it yourself, the crystal is in here, we just have to find it!”
April walked to behind the chest where a giant cloth rested on top of something.
“Thanks,” Merribeth gritted. She was more disappointed by the fact that she couldn’t get out of there quickly. She knew her maiden’s gem was here, but she really didn’t want to be in this for any longer than she had to.
Shini went to say something when April caught her eye.
The redhead was looking behind the cloth now, her eyes wide and face pale.
“April?” Shinigami questioned.
Everyone looked over at the girl, who glanced back at them.
“Guys… We were right.”
April suddenly ripped down the cloth to reveal what was behind it.
The outline of a dragon’s head that was made from flames.
“The cult!” Karai stated. Merribeth rose from where she sat and eyed the symbol.
“But that– That can’t be,” the vampire stammered, “That’s the false children’s symbol– How–” She suddenly looked at Karai. “How long have you known about this?”
The other looked at her, confused. “My friends have been fighting them for a while,” she explained, “But I don’t know why this is here.”
Merribeth blinked and looked over at the symbol, the red particles surrounding it.
Dread boiled in her gut.
“How do they get new members?” She asked, her voice teetering on the verge of fear.
She walked over to where the symbol and April were.
“Um, what–” Merribeth grabbed April and pulled her close, “I said: How do they get new members?”
April flinched at the shout.
“Woah, hey now!” Karai snapped as she put her hand on the hilt of her sword, “There’s no need for that!”
“Yes, there is!” Merribeth retorted, “Now answer me!”
“They infect people,” Mercy cut in as she stepped forward. “I don’t know much, but there is something that allows them to turn into a new colony, and then they infect people to keep them around, why?”
Something seemed to click in Merribeth’s head, and she let go of April with a defeated look on her face.
“Spores,” she simply said.
Karai glared at her, “What?”
“The red around us– The particles– The things we– Oh, maiden.” Merribeth ran a hand through her hair. “The things we breathed in– They’re spores, they came from those plants– They’re infectious spores–”
Right when she said that a scream ripped through the room.
Everyone’s attention went back to the staircase.
Adrien .
“Go!” Karai shouted as she bolted. Merribeth struggled to keep up a bit as the rest followed. “Stay in the bubble!” The vampire warned.
Footsteps thudded against the old stairs as they ran down them, and heavy breath echoed in the air. Karai stepped down and burst into the room and froze at the sight, the rest followed her moves.
In the light of Mercy’s spark, they could see everything.
There was a giant eye stalk that came out from the floor. Veins and arteries pulsed as blood pumped through them.
From the base of the stalk, vines emerge. The vines whipped and wound, showing the control of whatever that thing had on them.
On the vines, black flowers bloomed, and from them, red gas spilled.
At the center of this mess, was Adrien, on his knees and looking up at the eye.
“Adrien!” Karai shouted as she stepped forward, Mercy grabbed her, “Stay in the bubble!” She warned.
Suddenly, a laugh rippled through the air, and a chill was sent up everyone’s spins.
“But why would you?”
Adrien stood from where he knelt and turned around. Red veins now crawled up his neck.
They all looked on in horror at what happened to the deer.
“Come on, don’t be scared!” He said with a chuckle, “Step out, come and see what the cause of all of this was– You guys are always hungry for a mystery!”
April was covering her mouth in shock, Shini was frozen to the spot, Mercy was making sure Karai stayed in the bubble, and guilt flooded Karai’s veins.
“Adrien,” she began, “Why don’t you come in the bubble, yeah? We can head back and get all of the… Huh… Spores out of your system?” She tried.
Adrien’s smile brightened. “But why would I? You guys were right– The village was hiding something! And I’ve seen the truth!”
His voice was sing-song as he spoke, “They’re traitors– Every last one of them! They turned their back on their king, just so they could say they had the moral high ground! This place– This church– It’s the only holy place left in a land of sin!”
Suddenly his face dropped. “And your traitors, too. That vampire… She has turned you against the true king.”
Karai’s panic increased at that, “Adrien, no– That’s not what’s going on, you’re infected–”
“Silence!” He screamed. “You ignored my fears, you ignored my reasons, and now you’re under the influence of a scam!”
“But don’t worry, because I’ll listen to you… And I’ll help you all!”
With a flick of his hands, he sent the tendrils after them.
April, Shini, Mercy, and Karai all didn’t have the chance to move out of the way before the tentacles wrapped around them and lifted them into the air.
Karai yelped as she shouted, “Don’t breathe in the air!” Before they all were pulled into the red-filled room.
Merribeth was the only one with the quickness to move out of the way of the tentacles. As she rolled to the side, she looked around to see her new colleagues tripped in the vines, all holding their breaths.
She grimaced, she knew vampires could go a bit without breathing, being a living mana-based species, but she didn’t know about more cycle mana-based species.
“Hold on!” She shouted as slammed her hands together with the attention of the remaining amount of air mana left.
A few of it was able to slip in and expand the bubble, but the rest was too infected for her to let by.
She grunted as she dodged another attack from the vines that were trying to spear her. She would have to wait until more clear mana came in before she could fill another room.
In the meantime, she had to do everything she could to get the girls into clean air.
Meanwhile, the rest were struggling as the tendrils squeezed around them. Vines tugged at their mouths as they tried to make them open.
Karai whipped and kicked the vines as she struggled to get her sword.
April whimpered as she grabbed her tessen and started to cut at the living plant, making it spit what she assumes is blood all over her face.
Shini dug her heels into the crawling plant, causing what sounded like a cry to erupt from it.
Mercy was frozen with fear. Her full focus is on not breathing in the infectious air around her.
She couldn’t end up like one of them. She couldn’t do that– She just–
Her mind spiraled as tears pricked in her eyes. She shook her head, trying to get the creepers away from her mouth.
As she did so, she noticed something.
She was being held higher than the rest of them, meaning that she was able to see more than the others.
And now she could see that behind the wide stalk was a ball of vines wrapping around something protectively.
And that something had a purple star-shaped glow to it.
That was the gem– Mercy didn’t know how she knew it, but that was crystal.
Her eyes narrowed on the object as she tried to figure out a plan through her panic-filled mind.
Merribeth sliced one of the tentacles coming after her. She ran up to the thing and ducked and weaved, causing it to hit itself multiple times.
She noticed that each time it hit itself, its hold on the girls loosened slightly.
She smirked, coming up with a bit of a plan.
She jumped on top of it and sliced, making the plant aware of the exact location she was.
She climbed the stock as the sharpened vines came down near her, but never touched her.
The plant roared with pain. April felt the hold around her loosening. She was now able to grab her tessen from its holder and pull it out of the wrap she was forced into. She hit her holder with as much force as she could and had to stop the triumphant smile from crossing her face when she felt it loosen even more.
Merribeth was right under the eye now, and she was about to attack when she saw another one of the creature’s attacks coming at her.
She yelped as she used the stalk like a pole to swivel around and jump out of the way of the attack.
She latched onto a cluster of vines and buried her claws into them, causing a pained groan.
Looking up the vampire realized that she was hanging onto the vines that had the ascender of the group trapped.
She panicked as she saw the girl’s face going blue, and was quick to climb the stalk of bloodied matter and get the other into the bubble of air that she had.
Mercy gasped the moment she got into fresh air, she made sure to take deep breaths as the tendrils around her squeezed tighter.
Merribeth looked at her with determined eyes, “I’ll get you outta here,” she said and she started to attack the vines.
Panic flashed through Mercy. “Wait!” She called out, her mind still trying to form a plan.
Merribeth looked at her like she was mad. “Wait? What do you mean wait?” She questioned.
Mercy looked back at the cluster of matter with a purple glow. She had to figure out a way of getting that crystal out of there. The obvious thing to do would be to kill whatever creature the cult made, and allow its vines to go slack, but how would–
It clicked for her then. Her lightning. She can charge up her abilities, but oftentimes using it in attacks makes it lose some of its power if she can let it herself– If she can keep in contact with the plant as she lets the lightning go chaotic, it could burn the thing alive.
But that would also mean frying her friends– She would be fine, she’s immune to lightning mana due to being a lightning wielder, the manas have the same character as one another, and so they push against each other, but her friends don’t have that immunity.
She looked over to where Merribeth was zipping around her, staying near her, but trying to not get stabbed by whatever this thing was.
“Get the others out,” Mercy said finally, “Take the others, and get safe on the ground, I have an idea.”
Merribeth looked over at her, her face puzzled and concerned, but Mercy met her eyes with as much focus as she could.
“Trust me– Get the others out, and I’ll be alright.”
With no way left to argue, and the other's time running out, Merribeth grunted and leaped back onto the stalk, making her way over to where Karai was.
Mercy sucked in some air before she had left.
Karai floundered in her restraints, frustration and worry building in her as she saw the vampire obey Mercy’s wishes and just leave her there when she had the perfect chance to get her out and to safety.
When Merribeth came over to her, and she was able to breathe, she glared at her.
“What the hell was that?” Karai snapped. Merribeth looked at her, “I don’t know, but right now we can’t–” She yelped as another tentacle was sent her way, she spun around Karai and started to claw at the things holding her. “We can’t be arguing right now– If Mercy has a plan, I’mma trust her on it rather than wasting breath and time-fighting.”
Karai could only huff, “You were right there, you could’ve gotten her– Can’t she do her plan inside of non-infected air?” She asked.
Merribeth shrugged, “Don’t know,” she murmured before raising her elbow and slamming it onto the sensitive spot she had made in the vine. The creature cried out in pain.
The tendril around the ninja loosened, allowing the human to grab her sword and slice the thing, getting it off her completely.
Both Merribeth and Karai landed on the ground. The vampire looked at her.
“Right now, we have two priorities: Getting the others into the air and defeating this thing. If Mercy says that she has a way to do opinion two, I’m not going to sit there, arguing with her and putting opinion one at risk, got it?”
Karai didn’t respond, only reluctantly nodding at Merribeth’s words.
“Go, now you take Shini and I’ll–” The two jumped out of the way, Karai sucked in a breath before she was forced to go outside of the bubble.
“Get April. Go!” She finished before zipping over to the other side of the room.
The girl in armor turned to look over at where Shini was. She was at Karai’s opposite and was hanging lower than April.
Between her and the witch, vines raised themselves in defensive positions.
“No!” She heard Adrein cry out. “Why can’t you just let me help you?”
The vines came after Karai, and she dodged the first one that came after her.
When the first buried itself into the ground, she jumped on top of it. She repeated these steps with the others, making sure they didn’t kill or capture her before jumping on top of it to reach Shini more easily.
She used her sword to cut through oncoming vines to move them out of her way, and when she was close enough to the witch, she jumped off the slimy tentacle and used her moment to cut through the plant.
When they both landed, Karai pointed for Shini to go over to where Merribeth was.
The witch followed her orders and started to run, but Karai paused for a moment to look over to where Mercy was being tied up.
She flinched when she saw the Acsender’s eyes glowing purple, sparks flying all around her body.
When she was done looking at her friend, concerned, she ducked and swerved past the attacking limbs and made her way over to where the rest was.
April was now in the bubble and able to breathe. She cut through the vine with all of her might until she was able to detach part of it from the mother plant and wiggle her way out.
She yelped as she fell to the floor, Merribeth quickly followed her to make sure the redhead didn’t breathe in any of the toxic air.
The four were all in the bubble now, crouching next to April to make sure the girl was okay.
With a shake of her head, April propped herself up.
That was when a shadow spread across them.
They looked up to see the eye looming above them menacingly. Glaring down at them with scorn.
“You– You–” The four looked at the bottom of the stalk to see Adrein standing there, face wild with rage.
“You fools!” He screamed, “I am trying to get you out from under the bastard's control, why won’t you let me!”
He threw his hand up and caused a sharp tip to come racing toward them.
Merribeth glared at the one coming spear, finding her voice, she called out to the last one left.
“Mercy! Now!”
When Mercy heard her cue, she let go of the energy that was bubbling under her skin.
Purple sparks raced through the vein as it hilted and spazzed. Adrien reacted in kind, as though he was also somehow attached to the stalk.
As Karai watched this, pain shot through her. It stabbed through her heart and left her curled over with a grunt.
Shini turned to look at Karai.
“Rai!” She said in a panic as she grabbed the hurting girl. Something was also bubbling under her skin, an uncomfortable sensation that left her scratching.
As Mercy let go of her power, she tried to grit her teeth and hold back her breath, but it was futile when she felt like pinpricks were spreading up her arms.
The beast and Adrein both roared and screamed in pain for a long time. The seconds felt like hours as the sound of agony filled the room.
Finally, the creature went limp and came crashing to the floor, taking Mercy and Adrien with it.
As the vines stopped moving one by one, the girls realized with pale faces that Mercy had not only been dropped on the creature with no warning but now was being buried under the dying tendrils.
The rest of them ran up to where the being fell and looked around frantically for their fallen friend.
“Everyone split up! Try to dig her out!” Karai called. A mess of vines and limbs had fallen on top of where they last saw the ascender.
Shini, Karai, and April, all sucked in a breath before rushing to start digging through all of the vines. Detangling the massive bundle was a lot of work, and they had to routinely go back to Merribeth for air.
Shini was the first to find something. She loved a slime appendage to the side and reeled back.
Adrein’s body was right there. Burnt due to the lightning that seemingly didn’t touch him, and crushed under the weight of the creature that he had worked entangled them in.
Despite their short time knowing the deer, Shini still felt some guilt surrounding his death. Took a few moments to pay respect before going back to the search for her friend.
Karai was starting to get frustrated with the search. Panic and fear mixed with anger as she ripped through the long limbs before heading back to where Merribeth was.
“Mercy?” She called out, “If you can hear me, give us a sign or something?”
The silence afterward was deafening, Karai huffed in defeat.
“God, this is hopeless, why did you–” “Shh,” Merribeth cut her off. “Did you hear that?”
The girls fell silent once more, this time, the sound of rustling could be heard.
Everyone looked over to where it was coming from, and it was a bundle of vines that was shifting slightly.
Karai placed a hand on the hilt of her sword. Merribeth bore her claws, Shini grabbed some potions, and April pulled out her tessen.
Merribeth and Karai were the ones who were closest to the moving bundle.
As the seconds ticked by, unease filled the air as the movement increased and sped up until–
A spark burst through the fines, followed by Mercy, who was going red from not breathing, and was holding a 4-pointed purple star above her head triumphantly.
The rest wasted no time in getting to her. Karai, April, and Shini all tackled her into a hug the moment she could breathe and get fresh air. Questions as to her health flooded from their mouths.
Mercy huffed as her mind spun. Her legs were weak and her head was light. She was trying her hardest to catch her breath while being pestered by her concerned friends.
“Alright, alright– Give her some air!” Merribeth cut in as she pressed forward, her eyes immediately falling to the purple object in Mercy’s hands.
The star was as big as Mercy’s legs, and the points could easily kill someone. There was a beauty to it with an underlying threat. The crystal gleamed and the marbled patterns on it moved and swirled, seemingly drawn to the warmth of Mercy’s palms.
Merribeth looked at the crystal, relief tugging at her body.
“You found it,” she murmured as she took the gem into her own hands, “Finally.”
Karai looked around the room, “Alright– Before we go too far into celebrating, what the hell are we going to do about this ?” She asked as she gestured around the room.
Merribeth looked around with a wince on her face. “We leave,” she stated. “We leave this place and leave it to the professionals to clear it up. We get out of here as fast as we can. We don’t know what else is lurking below the church.”
Karai nodded at her. “Seems like a plan, what about Adrien.”
Merribeth shook her head with a long face, “I will make sure his body is found so that his family can lay him to rest,” she said simply, “But there is nothing else we can do for him or the rest of the people of the town.”
April gave her a confused look, “What does the rest of the town have to do with this?” She asked.
“We’ll talk later,” she stated, “But we have to get out of here. Now.”
With that, the girls made their way out of the church and up through the floors and made their way out of the hidden part of town through the way they came.
Back in the church, however. The sounds of snapping bones could be heard as groans of pain echoed along the stone.
The hollow body of what was once a young guard forced itself back together. Splintered joints pierced themselves whole again, ripped skin stretched and slithered as it stitched itself whole. Red veins, far too big to just have been set there, wormed and writhed in the bloodied mass as it retrieved extra bits of organs that the main plant had growing inside of it.
The puppet stood as its joints cricked and crunched. An imperfect prototype to one that would’ve known made the boy look like he never passed in the first place.
As he looked up to the exit of the room with his half-skeleton face, he physically couldn’t stop the grin as his displaced jaw jutted out his teeth and forced him to smile.
As he rose, the plant moved as well, shifting itself back into place and staring down at the creation of a kind it hadn’t had the chance to make in decades. The eye blinked as it tried to get used to being awake. A parasite far beyond the realm of any of these pests slowly got used to using one of its old eyes again.
In the corner, two glowing red eyes appeared, which were followed by a smile that gleamed in the dark. The shadow, the form he had been reduced to, shifted and moved along the walls and took in one of its oldest colonies, which was now laid to ruin and abandoned.
Yet, in the air, his presence still lingered. His powers still held strong, and they have been for quite some time.
A cackle was ripped from his non-existing form. The feeling of corruption soothed him.
He glanced at his newest follower and watched as he began to move.
The parasite god disappeared into the realm of shadows after his wordless order had been started by the puppet.
And the hollow corpse of who was once a boy ventured further down into the church’s depths.
Where dozens of piercing yellow eyes welcomed his stay.
—
As the group made their way through the hidden village, Merribeth insisted that they all stay in her bubble until they got out of there.
When they neared the end, Merribeth kept her voice low.
“Alright, we have to be careful now,” she stated, “It’s still dark out, I’m still a vampire, and so we’re breaking a lot of rules– Not only that but I don’t wanna risk getting the crystal taken away when we went through so much to get it back, got it?”
The rest of the girls nodded, and Merribeth took that as her cue to lead them through the fake buildings and into the village once again.
The moment they stepped into the streets, Karai knew something was up.
Once dark lights were now on. She saw people rushing through the streets, guards trudged past them with little mind to what they were doing.
Merribeth froze at the chaos, it seemed that whatever happened, it was bad enough for the people around them to not notice how suspicious they looked at the moment.
But she knew that it wouldn't last long. She grabbed who she assumed was the leader of the group, Karai, and dragged her into a back alleyway. The rest of the girls followed as an impulse.
When they got to the back area, Karai eyed Merribeth, “Do you have any clue what is happening?” She asked her, hoping for some sort of clarity.
Merribeth was silent for a moment, her brows furrowed. “I don’t know, I was right with you for the past hour that we’ve been in that city,” she admitted. “But I have a hunch, and if that hunch is correct, we’re going to have a massive issue on our hands.”
The rest looked at each other, concerned in their eyes.
“Well, do you mind sharing with the class?” Karai pushed. Merribeth tapped her finger on the crystal out of nerves, “I don’t want to panic you.”
The group followed Merribeth as she made weird turns and swifts down the back alleys of the village. Going directions that weren’t in the plan, and seemed out of place for a person who was trying to get out of the village.
Mercy’s eyes narrowed, “Merribeth, we’re going further into the village, shouldn’t we be–”
Merribeth suddenly came to a stop and held up her hand for the others to do so as well.
Karai watched a look of helpless fear cross the vampire’s face.
“Oh no,” she heard the woman mutter. Panic flooded Karai as she went around her to see what was going on, with the other girls following in her panic.
What they saw made their heads spin.
Out in the streets, dozens upon dozens of deer folk were leaked out. White blankets were put out in the streets for people to lie on as they squirmed and grimaced in pain.
Karai looked over all of the people who were down for the count. Confusion filled her as she looked over at Merribeth for some form of clarification.
Merribeth didn’t look at the ninja next to her, she only stared at the number of people who were now either dying or most likely dead due to what had happened tonight.
This was the whole village. Every single person who has lived in this place is going through this– This is bad. This is really really bad.
“We need to get out of here,” she said finally as she tucked the crystal to her chest. “Right now– We have to go.”
“Wait, hold on!” April said as Merribeth started to power walk away from the scene and back the way they came. “What is going on? We can’t just leave this place, not when there’s so many people suffering–”
“Yes. Yes, we can!” Merribeth called back as she weaved through the back end of the village, “Do you guys seriously not understand what is going on here? What does this all mean? I know you all are not that stupid–”
Merribeth came to a halt and turned around to look back at them, the fear in her eyes twisted into anger. “You guys uncovered a decades-long mystery, there’s no way you all can’t see what’s going on!”
“Well, we can’t!” Karai snapped back, “I don’t know if it’s because you do something that we don’t, or if we’re just looking over what’s happening because it’s that bad and brains don’t wanna comprehend it, but we can’t, Merribeth! Please, just tell us!”
“Fine!” The vampire snapped. “It’s the spores!”
Karai looked at her, a hint of understanding appearing on her face. “What?” She whispered.
After a few moments of breathing, Merribeth started again.
“The spores, Karai, I told you that they were infectious,” she explained, “The spores are in the air, there’s no way that they’re confined to that one little area.”
As Karai’s eyes widened, she questioned, “So you mean that–” “Yes, Karai. The spores are in the air of the village, and because these people have been breathing in this air for so long, they are, unknowingly, infected. Every last one of them is on the verge of becoming a cultist.”
Merribeth started to pace. “It’s a lot slower than a straight-up infection– The spores that time to plant themselves and grow. Not only that but there need to be enough spores around to replenish the ones that die off to keep the process going– But because of the whole ‘no one comes in, no one goes out’ mentality–”
“They made themselves perfect growing grounds for the spores,” April finished. Her face was pale. Merribeth huffed. “Yes, they did. That was what most likely happened to Adrien– He already had the spores in him, but bringing him to that plant was the thing that kicked this infection to completion.”
“And when I electrocuted that plant–” Mercy cut in, “He acted like he was also being hurt, so that means that the cultists are somehow connected to the plant.”
“So when Mercy did that…” Shini had a hand on her chin as she tried to process everything, “It also electrocuted the whole town because they all had spores in them…”
The silence that fell after all of that was deafening, so many questions ran through Karai’s head at the moment. How did the cultist get here? When did they get here? What was that place–
But suddenly, a more important question came to light. She looked up at Merribeth with terror in her eyes.
“What about us?” Her voice was on the verge of terrified. “We’ve been breathing in this air for a few days– We walked into the center of the village where it was the most concentrated– What does that mean for us?”
Merribeth looked at her and her gaze turned soft. She opened her mouth to say something, but when nothing came out, more dread-filled Karai than ever before.
That was when her shoulders slumped and she looked at Karai with somber eyes.
“I don’t know,” she admitted. “You’re hosting the infection– That is for sure.”
A shock wave was sent through all of the girls. Their faces mimicked one another as hopelessness settled into the air.
“But!” Merribeth was quick to add on, “As I said, the spores die off quickly– They die before the infection is even complete. As long as there are not enough spores in your system to start regenerating themselves, the spores will die out, and your mana system will restore the parts of you that the infection corrupted!”
April looked at her with her arms around her stomach. “And what if there is?” Merribeth shook her head. “There isn’t! You guys have just been walking around the village for a few days, and sure you went to a more concentrated area, but we took caution in the most concentrated area. There’s bound to be fewer spores in you than any of the villagers here, and they’re still fine!”
“There’s nothing to worry about– We just have to get you all off this island, call in the troops, and everything will be taken care of,” she reasoned. Her reassurance soothes the girl's worries slightly, but it adds another thing for Karai to ask about.
“The troops?” She echoed. “What troops?”
Merribeth sighed. “The dragon queen’s troops,” she stated. “Specifically, the one her eldest runs. The C.D.D. Corp? Contain, destroy, dispose? When her daughter got into her teens, she started to take the cultists very seriously and had her mother make a whole new crop to contain them?”
“Anyway, I’m going to be getting into contact with that corp– It’s policy that any sort of major cult activity is reported to them as quickly as possible,” she reasoned.
Karai blinked in surprise, “Oh, I didn’t realize there was a whole corp for that, we should most likely get a friend of ours in contact with them then.” The vampires gave her a questioning look.
“Our friend has had repeated runs with the cult, as have ourselves,” Karai explained, “They should be going up to the Nox region right now, anyways.”
Merribeth blinked. “Oh, okay, well how about we head back to my clan for the night, and so in the morning you girls can grab your stuff and wait there for the corp to come around and do their thing?”
Karai nodded. “Sounds like a plan, lead the way!”
Even as the tone and conversation shifted away from the dread that it began with, there was still something in the air looming over all of the people who walked in that back alley.
Shini eyed Karai as she walked, and kept her concerns close to her heart.
She hoped that what happened with Mercy killed the plant meant nothing.
Notes:
Adrien got got. He may or may not be back. Who knows.
Also, the dragon king is still here. He's around. Not fully, but he is.Eheheh, this is going to ruin you guys.
Anyway, I'm considering doing a new format for some chapters. Maybe switching to more duel POV (ish). Like, one Leo and the gang chapter, one Karai and the girls chapter. It would take a moment to fully integrate chapters like that, but it could be fun. Thoughts?Also, you guys might be seeing some of the royal family just a bit earlier! (This is my apology. For so many things.)
Anyway... Guess who finally got their password back and was able to change their username to fix the misspelling in it?
That's right! This idiot!
Deviant art wants me to pay to get my username changed, though, so... Unfortunate.
Chapter 34: Well... This is Happening Now
Summary:
April, Karai, Mercy, Shini, and Merribeth were now playing the waiting game, when it was suddenly cut short by a rip going through the sky.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
‘Day 20.
After the robbed figure came a few days ago, things have been looking up in physical terms.
The damage from the storms has been all but cured, there’s reassurance that we’ll have food for the next season, and even in the cooling temperatures, the figure returns and brings blankets for the ones in need of them.
People have been giving them their thanks, offering them gifts and all, but the figure refuses, and seemingly just really wants to help.
Everything is meant to be going good, everything is meant to be fine.
Yet, whenever the figure leaves. Whenever I see its back turned. I see the glances the townsfolk share.
The figure… It has some sort of power. A power that goes beyond what the rest of the townsfolk can do. One that I’ve only ever seen once before.
To the people in the village, it was new.
And the news was scary.
Hesitance is starting to grow around the figure. Every time the figure tries to dodge the question, it gets worse.
My friends got into another fight about it today. Same old, same old.
One says that this is just proof that we can’t trust them. He says that because the figure is dodging questions, it has something to hide.
The other keeps saying that there might be a good reason for it. She doesn’t want anyone digging into her personal life, no matter how many people she helps.
I’ve been keeping my distance for now. I don’t wanna get wrapped up in this fight.
I haven’t even been able to document them all.
I’ve been seeing the robbed figure less and less, though.
I hope they’re okay.
- N.E.M’
It didn’t take long before the C.D.D. came to the island, but it felt like forever. The day ticked by as Shini and the group got all of their stuff, and tried to make up some cover story as to why they were leaving without completing their goal, and right after a town-wide catastrophe, had left all of them more than nervous.
When Karai had gone to ask Merribeth how long it would be until the C.D.D. got there, the vampire gave a non-answer.
“Technically–” She had said, “The core doesn’t need to use the arctic wolves– Do they still have the gate? They do, nice– gate to get up here since they have the backing of the royal family on their side, but it can still take a bit. Not as long as you, but still a moment.”
A day is what it took before something happened.
Shini was lying in her bed, reading another piece out of N.E.M.’s diary. They had moved the wagon to just on the outskirts of the vampire’s area, and the wisp was having the time of their life as they finally got to stretch their legs and rest in a more natural area.
She was grimacing at the page when her door flung open.
“SHINI!”
The witch jumped and quickly went to hide the book as she shot up from her bed.
“Ah! What– What!?” She yelped as she started to get up from her bed, her face puzzled. April’s hands were on her knees and she was gasping for breath.
“Sky– Broken– Weird ass– Thing– Hurry!” The human rushed over to her and grabbed her by the wrist.
Shini didn’t have time to put on her shoes before she was dragged out of the wagon and into the outside world.
“April!” She shouted, “April– Can you– Gah!- What is going on?”
When April’s hand left her wrist, she took a moment to just breathe. She looked around her as she did so, and realized that she was standing next to the rest of her friends here, minus Merriebeth, who were all staring up at the sky.
Shini looked up at them, and her jaw dropped.
The night sky shone above her, the stars twinkled against the black backdrop.
But where the moon should be, there was a giant tear in the sky.
The main rip was a glowing white, surrounding it, making the rip look like a flesh wound, it radiated a brilliant blue. Out of the rip, blue, red, and green lights spilled and squirmed through the sky.
The rip pulsed. It seemed like it was about to burst at the seams.
“Oh, hey you all.”
All of their attention went to the person who spoke. Merribeth walked up to them, her yellow eyes shining in the dark. “What are you guys doing? You guys aren’t nocturnal– Nor do you have any reason to be.”
An air of confusion went through all of the girls. Karai slowly pointed up to the sky, causing the other to look up.
Her face remained neutral as she did so, “Ah, they got here quicker than I thought,” she stated.
Karai merely blinked at her, “I– What? Merribeth, what is going on?” She questioned, her voice growing in the hostel.
The vampire shrugged, “Oh, that’s just the C.D.D., like I said before they don’t use the arctic wolf’s gate– They use the moon.”
Right then, the rip in the sky opened up further. A wave that nearly knocked them all over came down as the wormhole opened up.
As the wormhole opened, she could see silhouettes of things coming out of it. Blocks of carriages, creatures with wings. Dozens of them came out and most of them headed off to where the village was.
Except for one.
The girls watched in shock as a figure dove down to where the vampire’s territory was, its wings tucked to its sides as it went to the ground.
With a power flap, it stopped itself and allowed it to land on its feet right in front of them.
The figure looked down at them, it wasn’t towering, but it was close. Its presence radiates confidence and power, enough to make the rest of them feel small. The armor it wore looked close to the shredder’s, with a samurai helmet on its head, chest plate, and iron covering the muscles of its arms and legs.
Poking out from the helmet, there were horns. The horns were smoothed as they started at the forehead and curled back, the helmet morphing to their shape. The base looked like a blueish green, and the tips of it were an array of oranges ranging from light to dark. Spikes popped up on their shoulders and the bones of their wings.
Behind them, their wings were a solid orange with bursts of yellows and darker shades of the base color, and their tail were the same.
“Ah! Nami general thunderbringer! I’m glad you can make it!” Merribeth’s voice piped up from behind the figure, who then stepped out of the way and glanced at the vampire.
“Merribeth,” a feminine voice spoke from behind the mask, “What, exactly, is going on?”
As the two conversed, Karai looked over at the ascender and which. “Thunderbringer? What kind of name is that?” She asked in a whisper.
Shini gave her a warning look before answering. “Her draconic name,” she answered. “Dragons often have three names. Their birth name, their draconic name, and their common name.”
Karai scrunched up her nose, “What’s the difference?”
Shini nodded over to where the other two were talking. “Birth Names are special to dragons– They hold a lot of power in their eyes. Birth Names are never given out to any other than inmate family, or in a hosting deal, their common name is just that, the name they are normally called by, They get it around nine months of age, and their draconic name is their formal name, and is normally earned.”
“So right now, because she is commanding her part of the core, she’s named General Thunderbrigner,” she finished. Karai looked at the dragon in front of her. “Okay, what’s her common name then? And also, does this mean that Leo has two other names that he doesn’t even know about.”
Shini looked at her, a slight grimace on her face. “Technically, if we have our timeline right, Leo has one name that he doesn’t know about because he wasn’t old enough to get a draconic name when he was removed from his face, and her common name is Jen–” “Name of your concern right now.”
Their attention went back to the dragon, who had stepped up to them, her back facing Merribeth who was now walking away.
Her posture was straight, her hands behind her back, and from what little of her blue with a hue of purple eyes that they could see, Karai could tell that she wasn’t impressed by them.
“Now– From my understanding, you four are part of the group that found this nest, right?” she asked. Her tone is commanding.
When Karai realized no one else was going to answer, she stepped up to the challenge.
“If by ‘nest’ you mean whatever the f– whatever was hidden behind a bunch of buildings, then yes,” she responded. Thunder hummed at her. “And I have heard you’ve been dealing with the cultists for a long time, as well, huh?”
Karai nodded. “Correct– While most of us have joined relatively recently, we’re part of a bigger group who has been dealing with the cult for about a year now.”
The other’s eyes narrowed further, and Karai looked her head in. To the ninja’s confusion, the dragon looked like she… Recognized Karai.
“Tell me– Who all is a part of your group?” She asked.
“My sister and other siblings, the twin princes of Ardere, and an ass.” Karai needs to brush up on her filter when it comes to formal conversations.
After she said that, the dragon before her rolled her shoulders back, tilted her head, and looked away from her.
“And these… Siblings of yours, if you don’t mind me asking, are they biological or adopted?” “Adopted.” “Were you in that group that had a run-in with the dragon king? The one at the hospital?” “Yes ma’am.”
Thunder looked back at her now, shifting her weight a bit. “Were you with a blue dragon?” She asked.
Karai hesitated while answering her questions. “Yes, we were. However, I don’t know how that ties into the cult,” she said.
The one in front of her hummed. “Right, now, you said that you often deal with the cult, how, exactly have you been–”
The two chatted for a bit as they compared their experiences with the cult.
Yet, Karai was getting more and more defensive. The more they talked, the more the dragon tried to steer the conversation toward the people and plans to deal with the cultist.
Now, that would be fine, if Karai didn’t see the pattern that was playing out.
Leo. She was always trying to talk about Leo. Her questions ranged from trying to figure out where he was from, what he was doing, and what he was like, she was just trying to get as much information as she could out of Karai, and the ninja was growing exhausted of it.
Eventually, she decided to end the conversation.
“My friend,” she suddenly said as she held up her hand. “Is the one who knows the most about the cultist, and clearly the one you are the most interested in. That group is meant to be heading toward the Nox region now.”
The dragon reeled back a bit, shocked. “Wait– What?”
Before Karai could continue with her statement, Mercy popped up, “Actually, there has been some news, the group got stuck in the Mermadic kingdom on the way there. Something about one of your hurricanes going rogue.”
The dragon was silent for a moment. “So you’re saying that they’re stuck there, and they’re also planning on going to the Nox Region anyway?” She asked. Murmurs of agreement followed from the girls.
After a few more beats, the one in armor spoke once more.
“Alright. Thank you for the information about the cultist– And if you encounter any more of them–” She suddenly produced a white card and gave it to Karai, “Don’t be afraid to contact the professionals, alright?”
Karai scrunched her nose at the clear slite that was said. She read over the card– It was summon information, whatever that meant, she’ll have to ask Shini about it when they’re out of earshot of the general.
“Now, I do think I should be going,” the princess said as she glanced around, “Don’t want the team idiots screwing something up.”
Without a goodbye, the dragon walked off, most likely to go find a spot to take off from.
Right when Karai was about to open her mouth, Merribeth came rushing over to where they stood.
“Oh, good you’re done!” She said with a smile on her face.
Karai raised an eyebrow, “Hello, Merribeth, what else do you have in store for us tonight?” She asked. The vampire smiled.
“Well, as we were waiting for the C.D.D. to arrive– I decided it was about time that I made good on my end of the deal,” she admitted with a clap of her hands.
Mercy perked up at the sound of that. “You mean–” “We have just located and cleared a path for the gate. You can cross through at any time, but it’s highly recommended you do it sooner rather than later, as we can’t keep convincing the brush to clear for you forever,” she said with a nod.
Karai smiled. “Well, in that case–” She looked at the others. “What do you guys say? Night-time road trip?”
Some shrugs and nods were shared among the group.
“I mean– Might as well, right?” Shini asked. “We’re all up.”
As they conversed and got ready, off in the distance, a dragon born with yellow wings watched them for a moment.
When she was sure that the group was leaving, she turned around and pulled out her moonstone as she kept walking, trying to make sure no one overheard the conversation she was about to have.
As her stone rang, she placed it to her ear as best as she could with the helmet on.
Finally, a voice came out from the other side.
“Jen?” Her sister’s tired voice asked. “What in the gods’ green middle guard are you doing calling me this late?”
She rolled her eyes, “Pleasant as always, V.” “I’m a fucking delight, you walking panic attack, just not when I’m woken up at the ass crack of the seer!”
She pinched the bridge of her nose. This girl gave her a headache every time. “I know where he is.”
Silence came over the stone.
“Well, why didn't you say that first!? ” She heard quick rustling on the other end. “Where is he?”
“He was going to come to the Nox region–” “What!?” “But he ended up getting hit with one of our hurricanes that went rogue, and crashed in the mermadic kingdom.”
Silence once more.
“Wait– That doesn’t make sense, though, our hurricanes–” “Don’t go rogue unless there’s a lot of power added to them? Which only happens during wartime? Yep.”
“So, please, enlighten me, what do you think is happening,” her sister asked. “Because you don’t normally cut me off unless you have an idea for once in your life.”
Shaking her head, she tried not to take it personally. She could hear her sister pacing around her room and could smell the sweat from there.
“You know the cultist?”
“... No.”
“Yes.”
“They didn’t.” “He made an enemy out of them. He truly is our mother’s son.” “They don’t have the balls to do that.” “They may have not even known that he was our brother– Let alone that he was coming here. They may have just wanted him on land for some reason.”
“That’s still–” A frustrated shout came from the other end, and Jen had to hold her phone away from her to avoid ear damage.
“You said that he’s in the mermaidic kingdom?” She asked. “I’m getting ready now.”
Jen narrowed her eyes. “V, no,” she stated. “No– What do you mean ‘no?’ We finally know where this man is, we can get there before leaves–”
“And you know how that is going to work out,” Jen cut her off. “Every time you or I get any sort of hint or tip as to where he is, we always get there right as he leaves.”
“So what are we meant to do now? Let him wander? I’m not going to–”
“V, listen,” she said, “We know where he is now, but we also know where he’s going, and you know him, he’s not going to stay in one location for long.”
She heard a huff from the other side of the stone. “Your point?”
“My point is–” she said with a wave of her hand. “If you can stay in the Nox region, and I start trailing him in the mermadic kingdom– Then we can corner him,” she explained. “I’m going to finish up everything with the cult here, and then I’ll head down and see where he’s heading, and report back on whether or not I can find him.”
“If we both go, then we have a more than likely chance to just barely miss him, again, and then have to chase after him to the Nox region.”
She heard grumbling from over the stone. “How long until you’re done there?” “A few days, at most. It’s a big nest.”
“Hurry up,” her sister said simply, “I’m getting sick of this chase.”
“Will do,” Jen responded.
“Alright, well then I’m going to get going now, love ya. See you later.” “Fuck off. Love you too.”
After a second of bickering between the siblings, the two got off the line. Jen closed her eyes and tilted her head back. She hoped her sister would listen to her words.
—
They had gone down the path that had been plotted out for them, and could now see the gate ahead.
It was a stone circle this time with a swirling pink and blue center, moss covered the rocks and cracks littered the stones. The trees seemed to back away from the portal, but Mercy didn’t think much of it because they had a vampire helping them.
Speaking of vampires, the reason they had stopped so close to the portal was because Mercy was taking this chance to talk to Merribeth one last time.
“You got that card I gave to you, right?” The woman asked. Mercy nodded, “Yes, I’ll be sure to hook up the calling number you gave me to the moonstone. You’ll be updating on the situation here?” “Of course.”
Mercy smiled and held out her hand for the vampire to shake. “It was good working with you, Merribeth, we couldn’t have done it without you.”
The vampire waved her praise off, “Without you, our crystal would’ve never been returned– Which reminds me–”
Suddenly, she was digging around in her coat pocket for a moment before she found what she was looking for. When she did so, she brightened.
“Here.” Mercy looked at her hand, which was now extended out to her. Her eyes widened.
In Merribeth’s hands, was a glowing purple shard.
“When we returned the stone to the maiden, a piece of it broke off,” she explained. “She wants you guys to have it– Consider it a token of thanks.”
Mercy’s breath was taken away when she carefully took the stone into her hand, “Wow– I don’t know what to say– Thank you.”
“No problem,” she said, extending her hand. “Close the deal?”
The ascender smiled. “Close the deal.”
They shook hands, and the X across their arms returned before seeping off of them, showing that the deal had been completed.
Before they let go, Mercy thought of something to ask.
“Hey– You know I was wondering,” she started, “In the village– There was this strange deer lady who had yellow eyes. A lot of people thought she was a vampire because she went into the woods looking for her sibling, and then came back weird.”
“Her name was Mary– Dark hair, flowy outfits, and such,” she explained. As she continued with her description, Merribeth just looked more confused.
“Was she a vampire?” Mercy finally asked.
Merribeth seemed to hesitate with her answer.
“Look, Mercy, I need you to listen to me now: I can remember almost every face and name in that deer village because of how long I have been looking for this crystal– And there has never been a deer by the name of ‘Mary’ who looks like that, got it?” She said,
Mercy felt confusion seep through her. “I– What? But the deers there just acted like she was normal–"They were also infected, and people who are infected tend to look over things in favor of staying docile. There are also beings in these woods that can pull tricks on the mind and brain– Understood?”
Unease crept up her spine as she took her arms and folded them across her chest. “Understood,” she stated.
She said her goodbyes to the vampire and headed back into the wagon.
“You ready?” Karai asked on her way in, to which she nodded and gave them the go-ahead to leave.
As they were heading through the portal, Mercy looked out the window to wave goodbye to the friend she had just made.
One to see Mary there as well. Hiding in the trees. She stared at the woman with flowy off-the-shoulder shirt sleeves and pants who was hiding behind a tree.
And she stared back at her.
With glowing purple eyes.
Notes:
This is a very short, transitional chapter, but I hope some hints about the royal family and the journal entry will be enough.
Chapter 35: A Final Straw
Summary:
Lee just wants a break. Too bad she isn't getting one anytime soon.
Damian wants Lee to be happy- Too bad he's a prince.Speaking of Prince looks like the royal assholes are planning something.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day, Lee woke up to shouting.
She lifted herself from the hotel room bed that they had chosen to move to after they were woken up in the middle of the night with messages from the group chat and rubbed her eyes. It was right after the night of the feast, and she was more than willing to just go back to bed and forget about the world.
But she couldn’t do that because of the screaming.
In her blue pajama pants and white t-shirt, she made her way over to the door where she heard Damian’s raised voice coming from.
If she was being honest, her anxiety was growing with every second. She had a pit in her stomach that she couldn’t get past, and her instincts were screaming at her that something wasn’t right.
She was behind Damian, and peered around him, shocked to see that it was just Deven who he was arguing with.
“No! I’m not going to meet with that bitch, and I’m not going to stand for her being in the same room as Lee!” “Damian– I understand that you’re upset, but this is more than your emotions on the line here– These members of the royal family we’re talking about, if you deny it, our alliance with the mermaidic kingdom is at risk!” “The alliance can go fuck itself, I’m not going to stand for putting Lee or myself in that situation–”
“Boys!” Lee snapped with her tired voice, “What is going on here!”
Damian stiffened a bit and whipped around, Deven had a guilty wince on his face.
“Lee,” the red one’s voice was now soft as his angered face turned gentle. “I’m sorry– Did we wake you?”
Lee hummed as she walked over to where Damian was. The demon crouched a bit to hold Lee’s forearms as she rubbed his tense shoulders. “No,” she lied, “I woke up a bit ago– Heard you both arguing and decided to end it– Now what’s going on?”
Damian’s voice was careful as he spoke, “It’s nothing, baby, just go back to bed–” “Damian, that’s a lie and you know it.”
Damian tossed a glare at his brother as Lee frowned.
“Teddy,” she started, “You know I don’t appreciate being lied to– Whatever it is, I can handle it, okay?”
Her boyfriend deflated that.
“Lavender and fuck face want to talk to us,” he suddenly said. Lee rolled her eyes, “Language– And what do they want?”
“We don’t know,” Deven popped up, “Damian just got the invite as I walked over, it says they just wanna talk, but you know how that normally plays out.”
Lee clicked her tongue, her heart pounded in her chest. She knew exactly how that normally played out– And she didn’t want to deal with those two after that night. She would much rather just get the parts and leave so that they can complete their mission.
“Sapphire,” Damian started with caution. “I understand it’s not my place to say– But I don’t want you two in the same room together,” he admitted.
Lee went to say something, but Damian got to it first. “I know you can handle yourself– But she hurt you last time, and I’m not too sure I can stop myself from killing her if she does it again.”
The dragon softened with a sigh, she looked over at where Deven stood. “If we choose not to go, will there be consequences?” She asked.
The blue boy nodded, “Yes, the royal family here do not take being questioned lightly.”
She sucked on her lip and took a breath. “So the options are either dealing with some… Jerks, or suffering a massive royal temper tantrum?” “That is correct.”
With a nod, Lee looked back at Damian, whose shoulders slumped as he realized her decision.
“I’m sorry, Teddy, I know you wanna protect me, but–”
Damian took her hand and brought it to his lips. “Don’t be sorry, my Moon,” he whispered as he kissed her knuckles. “I’m sorry you were put in this situation–”
“Alright, ew, gross,” Deven gagged as he turned away, “You both deal with this– Make out, cuddle, do whatever, just not in front of me– Gods, you both are insufferable.”
Lee’s face went from blue to red in an instant as her fans opened up. Damian chuckled as pink painted his face.
“Honestly forgot he was there.” Lee barked out with laughter, “Oh my– Me too, poor Deven, we should bake him a cake or something.”
Damian hummed. “Pound cake would be best,” he stated. “He likes crunchy stuff– And also hates icing. We would need to take out some of the sugar, he doesn’t like sweet things.”
Lee let a smile grace her lips as she leaned in and brushed her nose against his. “It’s funny.”
Damian tilted his head. “What’s funny, love?”
She shrugged. “I remember when you both were at each other's throats– Yet now you know exactly what to get him and everything– It’s… Sweet to see how much you care.”
Damian crouched down tilted his head up and kissed the bridge of Lee’s nose. “I always knew about that– I was angry at him for a long time– But I never stopped loving him,” he explained. “I was angry, but it was for something that he couldn’t control, and it was because of you that I was finally able to see and understand that.”
With a huff, Lee shook her head and leaned back. “I simply got y'all to talk, it’s you both who put in the heavy lifting of bringing that relationship back.”
“But anyway– I think it’s time you stop stalling, is it not?” Damian groaned at her question and placed his forehead on her shoulder.
“Please, can’t I just hold you and not have to deal with those assholes?”
Lee hummed as she rubbed his back, “Language. But although that sounds amazing– It’s a no.”
“Ughhh…”
“But afterward, we can cuddle for the rest of the day if you want.”
“Yeah!”
The air around them was awkward. Lee and Damian were standing in front of the meeting room where an attendant had taken them too.
Lee was in a sweater and gray sweatpants, her scales had been feeling funny for a bit, and the wind on them was worse, and Damian was in his t-shirt and jeans.
Neither of them moved to open the door, just staring at them for a moment.
“You know… It’s not too late to pick Eclipse up from the Elder and go on a family date day?”
Lee shook her head. “Gods, I would love that, but you know we have to do this. We’re already here.”
Damian tilted his head back and sighed. “I fucking hate being a royal– I wanna be a gremlin and not have to care about ‘pleasantries’ or ‘alliances.’”
The dragon smiled as she looked up at him. “Language. That’s why I live in the sewers.” “Thought it was because your brothers have the brains of a bunch of chickens and would wind up in prison the moment they could be normal.” “Yeah, that too.”
With a few chuckles, Lee opened the door and pushed through.
The room was smaller than she would’ve thought. There were giant windows that covered the wall to her right. There were two pink fancy couches facing each other with a coffee table in the middle, and there was a red rug on the floor.
On the couch to her right, there were the two from the night before. They had been talking before but shut it when Lee walked in.
Jason was in a silver coat, pants, and a blue dress shirt. Lavender was in a tight red sundress with a smokey eye and red lip.
The envy Lee felt in her soul couldn’t be matched to anything else– She would kill to be able to wear a dress like that or have make-up look good on her scales. She couldn’t get it opiate enough for it to do much.
With a smile, she walked further with Damian following behind her.
“Ah, Damian and dragon–” Lee let that slide. “Come on, have a seat, we have so much to discuss.”
Lavender straightened her posture as they walked over to the couch. Lee and Damian took a seat.
The air was thick, and Lee started to squirm uncomfortably, the feeling in her gut returned, and it was starting to make her cramp up.
“Now– As you both no doubt remember… We’ve had an… The issue for a bit,” Jason began. Damian snorted. “If you call insulting my lover an ‘issue’ then, yeah, and it’s a pretty big one,” he murmured. Lee elbowed him with a ‘be nice’ glare.
Jason let out a shaky breath, “Yes, well, that is actually what we wanted to talk about today,” he explained. “You see, the Ardere region and the Mermadic kingdom alliance has been shaky at best– Our different views have been getting in the way of us having strong trade routes, and we walk around eggshells with each other, instead of having a strong base of a professional relation between our kingdoms.”
Damian looked at him. “So you wanna talk about the alliance?” He asked. Jason nodded, and was about to talk when Damian cut him off, “Is your king here?”
That gave the boy pause. “Well, no, but I–” “Neither is ours,” he stated. “This alliance is with the two royaling members of our receptive homes, and so it should only be talked about, and can only be edited, by those two.”
“Now, is there anything else you both would like to discuss?” Lee watched in awe at what was happening. Damian sat there, his posture laid back, yet his stairs cold and calculated. His voice was steady and his face was dark.
The air in the room was chilly now, and her boyfriend seemed to take up most of the room as a sort of controlling confidence radiated off of him, she could tell the other two felt it as well, they squirmed and avoided looking at Damian.
It was different from the person Lee knew– Cold and planning other than cocky and impulsive. Not that she minded the last one, it made Teddy something akin to an excitable puppy and she loved seeing him enjoy himself.
But… The sudden change was doing something to her, the way that Damian shut up the two people she didn’t like in this room, and the way that he was being smart with his words and scaring the crap outta them–
Why did she find this hot? What was wrong with her?
“Right, well,” Jason cleared his throat. “We were thinking that to help the alliance grow into something more stable, we could start by forming relations with the children of the families involved in it.”
Damian tilted his head, “So you want us to– What? Get along?” He asked. He could put on a ‘political act’ for a bit, but he didn’t know if he could stop himself from punching one of them if they went after Lee again.
“Well, yeah, but–” Jason gestured with his hands, “We were thinking something more… Something closer, you know, to truly tie our families together.”
Damian’s blood ran cold before it started to boil. Oh. That’s what these assholes wanted.
Lee would be disappointed if she knew the string of curses Damian was sending off to these two in his right now, but he knew he had to be careful with this. If he was the one who called it out, they could spin this on him suggesting it. He wants it. He had seen this before, and he needed to be careful.
“Oh?” Damian asked, his voice tight, “How so?”
“Well–” Jason’s squirming increased. “We were considering, you know, a more intimate relationship between you and my sister here?”
Damian hummed, “And how would you go about doing it?” Jason was sweating now. “Well–”
“We want to arrange a marriage,” Lavender cut him off. Jason shot her a glare.
Damian kept a slightly insane smirk from forming across his face. Got them.
Lee’s blood ran cold when she heard this. She looked over Damian to gauge his reaction before doing anything to flip her lid.
Damian sat there, a cold stare on his face. “Well, while I am flattered that you would go to such lengths, I am in a happy relationship and have no need or want to be in one with Lavender,” he stated.
Lavender huffed, her face morphing into shock as she started to speak. “I beg your pardon– But I can assure you that this would be the best choice you can make.”
“Lav,” Jason said, his voice soft with a hint of warning. Lavender shook her head, she glared at him. “No, this was your idea, I’m just making it work–” Her attention turned to Damian again.
“You can continue seeing your paramour,” she said while waving her hand, “But you’d be married to me– And I can assure you that’ll be so much better than to have to just have him.”
“Besides– You’ll need to produce an heir at some point, you can’t do that with two guys,” she stated.
Damian felt his temperature rising. “I can assure you, a blood heir does not matter to our family– And even if it did, there are other opinions.”
She huffed. “Even so, you don’t expect yourself to enjoy life with that –” “Lavender, please calm down–” Jason was cut off by his sister once more.
“Honestly, have you ever consummated the relationship yet–” “ Lavender! ” Jason sounded scandalized.
The air in the room got tenser. Damian could tell everyone but the girl that blurted that out was uncomfortable.
“What?” She asked, “If they haven’t, it’s easier to break off. Besides, if they’ve been together for so long, and Damian hasn’t got to claim him yet, then it’s not a true relationship.”
“I mean, it’s not like I blame him for it–” Lavender gestured over to where Lee sat. “I am, look at it, it’s not even remotely humanoid-looking, why would anyone who isn’t some sort of animal lover want to have sex with that thing?”
“Besides, Damian, don’t pretend like not being able to do that makes you happy– You’re bound to get bored of your boy toy if he doesn’t stop being a bore.”
Lee was as stiff as a board as Lavender continued. Shame crept up her neck, and embarrassment tinted her face. The corners of her mouth pulled down, and tears stung her eyes.
Lee hadn’t thought too much about that step– She just doesn’t feel sexual attraction easily, and she never felt ready to talk about it, let alone actually do it.
And she knew that other couples their age do that– She had heard the stories from April’s high school about kids in the parking lot, but it just wasn’t something she could get behind yet.
She also knew that she wasn’t the most attractive person– But Damian wouldn't have gotten with her if he didn’t find her at least a bit attractive.
Right?
Damian was pissed. A part of him just wanted to end the meeting there and deny any other plans to meet up or plans to marry into a family of a bunch of asshats.
He knew that ‘compensation’ or whatever they call it was a big thing in the mermaid’s culture– And he’s not one to judge that, he knows that his own culture has some weird ideas, but he wasn’t a part of the mermaid’s culture, therefore, their ideas held no sway over him.
But when he looked over at Lee and saw how small his baby became, and the hurt in her eyes–
He snapped.
“Do you know… One of the most valued ideals of my people?” Damian asked as he tried to even his breathing.
Jason shifted uncomfortably. “Huh, physical strength?” He asked.
Damian shook his head and chuckled. This man wanted to strengthen their alliance, yet didn’t know an inch about them? “No. Loyalty,” he stated.
“While it’s common for other royal families to allow for mistresses and paramours, it’s far from common with us. The people would lose faith in a royal who takes on an affair partner in marriage.”
The two were silent as he continued.
“So not only did you just insult my partner, but you insulted one of my closely held values,” he explained as his grip on the arm of the couch nearly broke it, “So what makes you think I continue sitting here and trying to listen to what you want to do?”
Jason sighed. “I understand, I hope this conversation will not harm the alliance our kingdoms have, and we are deeply sorry–”
“Why should we apologize?” Lavender popped up. Jason shot her a glare as Damian looked at her. “That whole rule is nonsense, if you’re truly a good king, then the people will follow you no matter what.”
She then looked at Lee and stared at her dead in the eyes.
“He’s going to get bored of you eventually– It’ll be better if you know it’s happening rather than being a manipulative bitch–”
Damian reacted before his brain could process what he was doing.
The next thing he knew, he was out of his seat, and lunging toward the princess, a ball of fire in his left hand.
He was fully ready to go through with it– He wanted to roast this asshole. He wanted to burn her vocals and disintegrate her tongue so she could never talk to his love again– He wanted to incinerate her eyes so that she couldn’t even look at his Sapphire again.
But when he glanced over his shoulder and looked at Lee’s face– He softened.
She looked terrified of what was going on, a pleading look that won’t leave him for a while. He loved his darling– But he hated how much of a pacifist she could be.
He aimed down and sent the flame into the coffee table.
With a splintering explosion, the coffee table was obliterated, and the two royal assholes were looking at him with shock.
His breathing was heavy as he stared at them, his gaze dark and heavy.
“That’s to insult her,” he stated, “The next time that happens– It’ll be in your head.”
He stopped and looked over toward Lee. “Let’s go,” he stated as he gestured toward the door.
The two walked out, leaving the prince and princess to themselves.
Jason walked into the room with stomps, anger radiated off of him as he picked up the closest object and threw it.
Lavender walked in soon after, she closed and locked the door behind her and crossed her arms while she pouted.
“We almost had him!” Jason yelled as he whipped toward where his sister was. “Why did you say that? Now it’ll be ten times harder to get Damian to marry you! Do you know how much this pushed the plan back?”
Lavender shifted uncomfortably. “So?” She muttered. “Why do I even have to marry him? You said that we were promised our own country to run, why should I have to marry a prince?”
Jason’s face was red. “Because when we do get our country, we’ll need allies! And the best way to align yourself with another country is to marry into the royal family, besides, you saw that man, he’s all muscle, no brains, we can easily sneak by him if we need to!”
“But you! ” He jabbed a finger at his sister, who looked ashamed. “You just had to ruin it– AGH!”
Jason cried out in pain as his neck and arm cramped. He turned around, scratched his neck, and clenched his fist.
“Jason!” Lavender cried out as she rushed to his side, she put a hand on her brother’s back and gently took his wrist.
She watched as red vines retreated under his clothes.
She looked at him with concern. “What is happening to you?” She asked.
Jason straightened and sucked in air through his nose. When he opened his eyes, Lavender could’ve sworn that his eyes were red for a second.
“I am fine,” he stated, his voice suddenly calm, he looked over at his sister and smiled gently, “Our friends have only improved my nature and body.”
“You’re in pain,” she argued. “Power is pain,” he retorted. “I have to be strong for our future nation.”
He placed a hand on her cheek. “For us.”
She leaned into his hand and looked at him, the care in his eyes made her melt.
“I know you hate him,” he stated. Lavender ground her teeth. “Yeah, I mean, he dumped me , despite everything I have done for him– And then goes ahead and dates some gem sniffer– Of course I hate him.”
He simply hummed. “But we have to do this, we have to make this marriage work, whether that be by arrangement.”
“Or… By force.”
Suddenly, a smirk crossed Lavender’s face as an evil gleam developed in her eyes. “Are you saying–”
“Yes, my little flower,” he replied. “It’s time for a puppet song.”
Lee walked into their apartment room with hesitation in her movement.
She watched as Damian started to pace around the room, the temper in the small area had risen due to his anger, and she felt her heart squeeze in pain as she watched how angry her boyfriend had gotten.
She had been following Damian ever since they left. Deven had tried to walk up to them to ask what had happened, and it resulted in Damian blowing his lid at his brother.
It was only a few seconds that he did this, but it got the point across:
He was more than pissed.
Lee stepped forward, hesitation laced through her. She knew she shouldn’t be afraid of Damian– She had seen him snap at everyone in his path, just to treat her like a queen when he got to her, but through a mixture of the words spoken to her and not wanting to be in a situation like she would’ve been in with her father– She had her fears.
“Damian,” she finally spoke up.
Damian turned to her, “What?” She flinched as he snapped.
As soon as the word came out his mouth, a look of horror flashed onto his face.
Silence weighed between the two.
Damian spoke up, “Lee… I– I think you should leave for now,” he stated.
Those words hurt more than any type of shout Damian would have thrown at her, but she didn’t let it stop her.
She only shook her head.
Damian’s shoulders tensed, “Baby, seriously, I–”
Before he could get another word out, Lee walked forward and engulfed him in a hug. She felt her boyfriend hesitate before wrapping her in a tight hug.
“It’s okay,” she muttered. “It’s not your fault.” “But it–” “Shh,” she hushed. “You only did what was necessary to keep your alliance– You didn’t know they would ask that. You did nothing wrong.”
He hugged her harder. “She hurt you.” “And you stood up for me.” “That’s the minimum.” “And it was all you could do in that situation.”
With even breaths, Damian spoke again. “You don’t believe her, right?”
Lee tensed at the question.
“You don’t think that I’d do that to you– Right? You don’t think I’d stepped out of our relationship, just for something so small?”
Lee was silent for a moment before she answered. “I have never doubted you, and I never will,” she stated. “But I know that I am not… The standard of attraction, and I know it seems awkward to be dating someone that looks like an animal when you don’t.”
Damian pulled away a bit and crouched to plant a kiss on her head. “You’re beautiful, Lee, and it’s not awkward to me. I’ve grown up around people who look like you– And it’s not like you’re an actual animal, nor do you look that close to one. You have a brilliant mind, and you’re hotter than here.”
With a blush, Lee smiled and snuggled up to Damian. “Thanks, Teddy.”
After a few moments of silence, Lee looked up at him. “Do you wanna go on that family date now?”
Damian’s face brightened enough to rival the sun.
Lee let out giggles as Damian kissed her face.
She was able to push everything out of her mind at that moment.
Notes:
Some stuff is about to go down...
Chapter 36: Ice Cold
Summary:
Deven and Leaf were just trying to have a day out.
Too bad life had other plans.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Deven and Leaf walked through the streets of the Mermadic Kingdom. The small amount of vegan food and sea salt jewelry hit the blue demon’s nose and made him sneeze a bit. In his arms, laid Klunk, the orange baby displacer cat lunged across his arm, and purred contently.
Deven stroked the cat as he chewed on his cheek, his mind elsewhere.
“- Deven? Hello? Earth to popsicle?”
He snapped out of his thoughts by the annoying angel next to him. He glanced over to see that Leaf had a smug look on his face as he carried his 50 billion bags (No, he was not dramatic, what made you think that?) and was basically strutting around like he owned the place.
“What’s on your mind there, brain freeze?” Deven rolled his eyes. He forgot how annoying Leaf could be when they were alone. Gods, if Delilah went through with her plan, it would be hell.
“Nothing,” he lied. His brain felt like it was on a treadmill and didn’t know how to get off. His heart was tightening, and he was trying to avoid thinking about what happened this morning. It was why he agreed to go in the first place, normally, he would rather be reading books, but the books couldn’t stop his thoughts from coming through enough, so now he was here dealing with this guy.
Don’t get him wrong– Leaf’s alright. Glad they didn’t lose him to the cultist, but man, if he didn’t know how to get on his nerves just right.
“We both know you're lying,” Leaf popped up with a hum, “Spill– Or, let it go, as your fellow ice queen would say.”
Deven snarled, “I should’ve never introduced you to the future projector– Stop making references to movies that aren’t even out yet.”
Leaf rolled his eyes, “If Damian and Leo can play with a future stereo and dance around while listening to a song that will be released in 2017, then I can reference a movie that’s being released this year.”
Deven wanted to push this man into oncoming traffic. Not for any particular reason, he just did.
He involuntarily stiffened at the mention of the two he had a somewhat fight with this morning, and Leaf seemed to have caught on.
“It’s about the whole ‘forcing two people to be in the same room with people they hate’ thing, isn’t it?” Leaf asked while whistling. “Honestly, Deven, your whole ‘neutral’ facade has been lacking ever since we’ve got here– You good.”
“No– I mean yes– I– Ugh!” He huffed and used his tail to slap Leaf in the calf. The angel yelped in shock and glared at Deven. Leaf had his wings tucked away– The sight of his ragged, dead wings normally made people star– but if he did, then he would’ve had them push Deven.
“This place just gives me a bad feeling,” Deven admitted as he held Klunk close. Leaf raised a brow.
“Are you getting a bad vibe?” “Please get off the internet.”
Leaf chuckled at his comment, he then scrunched up his face. “Do you think Leo is online? Like– Social media platforms and such? Just for the underworld, of course.”
Deven paled. “Don’t ask,” he stated. “If he is, then it’s most likely not much. If he isn’t? Good. His life is already tough enough, he doesn’t need that mess.”
Leaf smiled at him, “What? You think it’ll corrupt him?”
Deven slowly looked over at him. “Leo saved an important dock. He is known for being with the other demon prince. He took down a big base of the cult.”
The angel shrugged, “Your point?”
“He might not be on the internet– But he’s known,” Deven explained. “And people are weird .”
Leaf blinked at him. “And how do you know that?”
“I got curious one day and looked at him,” he said with a regretful look. “I scrolled too far.”
Leaf let out a strangled chucky at that statement, “Yeah… Let’s keep Leo away from that– But that’s not what I was trying to ask about.”
Deven glanced at him. “What’s going on with you? You’re being all… Weird,” the angel expressed.
Deven hugged his cat closer. “Nothing, Leaf, drop it,” he almost hissed. The green boy rolled his eyes, “Fine, grumps, but there’s a tourist attraction nearby and I don’t want you ruining it,” he joked.
‘Tourist attraction?’ Deven didn’t remember seeing anything near the markets, anything of interest, that is.
He hummed and looked ahead of him as Leaf continued to yap.
That was when he froze.
In Front of him, there was a large stretch of land with ice creeping onto the sidewalk.
“Oh! That’s it!”
He watched as Leaf ran up to the area and started to read out a sign nearby.
“ Here are the remains of the west half of the mermadic kingdom– Where a circus exploded into ice– Oh, shit! Deven, this is right up your alley!”
Deven felt like he was no longer in his body. The world around him slowed, along with his breaths. He walked forward and peered around the edge. Klunk wiggled from his loosening arms.
In Front of him were frozen houses. People in running positions– Their faces morphed into fear.
As far as the eye could see, ice reigned. Covering the lands, and corrupting the soil.
He could feel his heart race. He pulled his moonstone out of his pocket and turned his back to leaf.
“I’ve gotta go,” he murmured. His hands were shaking at this point, and his tongue felt heavy.
“Huh– What?” He heard Leaf say. “But we’re just getting to the good stuff.”
Deven didn’t respond– He could’ve even if he wanted to. His throat felt like it was closing up on itself, and his jaw was locked into place. He fumbled through trying to get to his ports.
He didn’t care where he went, he just didn’t want to be here.
“Dev…?” Leaf’s voice had a new softness to it. Deven let out a shaky breath. Leaf walked to his side but didn’t make the mistake of touching him. He finally found the port app on his moonstone.
“Deven.” He didn’t mind Leaf’s words, only focusing on getting a portal open. Any portal. He didn’t care, he just– He needed a way out, he needed a way–
In front of him, a port swirled to life. With a breath of, relief he stepped toward it.
“Woah, hey–” Leaf grabbed his arm and kept him from moving. Deven yanked and yanked, trying to get it back. “Let go, Leaf!”
“Hold on– Deven,” he said with exhaustion in his voice, “What's going on? Are you okay– Should you even be alone right now–” “Stop it. Stop it- I don’t care what you think, I don’t care for your questions, and I just want to be alone, and–”
Deven paused when he looked back at the portal.
He watched as his cat jumped on through.
The panic he felt in his soul was the worst it had been in years.
“Klank!” He shouted as his voice cracked. He lunged for the portal, dragging Leaf along with him.
When he stepped into an alleyway, he felt his heart sink.
Looking around, he could tell from the grimy dark stone that he was in New York city– It was also daylight.
He was quick to shut the portal behind him when he knew Leaf had gotten fully through, and he turned to his human form as he looked around frantically.
“Klunk?” He called again. “Klunk?”
His breathing grew heavier by the second.
Where was his dumb cat!?
Mikey knew this was a bad idea– Skating around in the middle of the day– But he couldn’t help it. Home is tense right now, Leo is gone, Raph is acting like nothing is happening, Donnie is flipping his lid, and Mikey was trying to calm everyone down before Splinter found out.
He remembered what happened the last time Leo made dad angry– He didn’t want that to happen again.
He just needed some time to himself, just– A few minutes, at most. He felt the wind against his scales and kept to the middle of the roof so that he wouldn't get caught.
He was enjoying himself as he rode his board, but it quickly came to an end when he heard screams.
“Klunk!?” He heard the voice was that of a dude, and he was panicking. “Klunk, where are ya, boy??”
Mikey paused when he heard it. Confusion and concern softened him.
He picked up his skateboard and walked over to the edge of the roof. Looking down, he saw two dudes. Both had white hair, but one had short hair with green streaks, and the other had long hair with a blue dress that looked like dad’s.
“Klunk!?” “Klunk– Where are ya you dumb cat?” The two called out. Mikey felt bad for them, he hoped they find their cat soon–
“Mreow?” Mikey paused and looked over to where the sound came from. Sitting on the ledge and staring at him with big green bug-like eyes, was an orange cat with a white belly and mouth, that also had 6 legs and tentacles coming out of its back.
“Awe,” Mikey coed as he scoped the cat up. He had the animal on its back as it purred while he rubbed its tummy. “What’s your name, lil fella?” He grabbed onto the coin on its blue collar.
“Klunk,” he read aloud, realization dawned on him “Oh ,shit–” He paused and looked around, making sure the oldest brother wasn’t about to pop out and scold him.
When he was in the clear, he continued. “Oh, shit, you’re their cat!” He said as he scratched the kitten's chin. He heard the two call out for their lost pet once more.
He bit his lip as guilt squirmed its way through him. He couldn’t just take the cat and go, this is someone’s loved one, after all. Yet, this cat was also a mutant, and he was a mutant, so…
He huffed. He was going to get screamed at, and maybe attacked, but his mind couldn’t allow himself to walk away from two people missing their pet.
He walked over to the ledge and jumped down.
When he landed, he immediately felt as though he had made a mistake. The two boys paused when they saw him jump down, a look of shock on both of their faces.
“Huh, hi?” Mikey meekly said as he tried to look as intimidating as possible, “I found your cat–” “Klunk!”
The dude with long hair lunged over to where he was and snatched the cat from his hands.
Mikey stood there awkwardly holding out his hands. Nothing else was going on– Neither of them were starting to attack, and the dude was just aggressively kissing his cat and scolding the creature for wandering off.
The only one out of the two who seemed to have a regular reaction was the green one, who was looking at Mikey like he had just seen a ghost.
“Huh, Deven?” The boy said as he looked at the blue one, whose name was, apparently, Deven.
Deven looked at his friend tiredly, “What, Leaf?” He asked. His voice made Mike shiver. It was a pure contrast to the panicked or thankful tone he had before– It was even and calm. Robotic, even. It reminded him of Leo.
Leaf gestured over to him. “Huh, turtle?” Deven squinted at him and then looked at Mikey. It seemed to dawn on him then. “Oh,” he said simply.
Mikey waved his hands in front of him as panic filled him, “I– I’m not here for a fight!” He squeaked. “I just saw you looking for your cat, then I found your cat, and I just wanted to do something good, and–”
“Woah, woah, dude!” Leaf talked over him, “Chill out, we’re not gonna hurt ya,” he stated. Mikey felt his panic being replaced with confusion. “You’re not.” “No! Of course not!” “But… I’m, ya’ know, a mutant? People normally freak out and attack me.”
Leaf chuckled a bit, “Trust me, dude, we’ve seen worse,” he stated. Now Mikey was ever more confused. “You have?”
Leaf nodded. “Ever been possessed by a flesh dragon?” Deven tilted his head. “Almost sold off to the highest bidder.” “Grew up in a cult that worshiped said flesh dragon.” “Has to help fight the same cult.” “Forced to burn down my hometown.” “I’m now, somehow, an uncle to a baby dragon because my brother's boyfriend can’t stop being a mother to random things.”
… Okay… Ouch. His brain hurts now.
He looked between the two in shock. Leaf smirked at his reaction. “Want us to keep going.”
“There’s more!?” Mikey shouted. “Dudes– Are you– Are you both alright? Do the cops need to be called, what is this about two separate dragons??”
He felt insane, or that he was going insane– Sure, he has fought aliens in robot suits, and evil ninjas– But these two were acting like fighting dragons was normal– What the fuck was going on?
“Huh, you good there, bro?” Leaf asked. Deven hummed a bit. “We broke him,” he established.
“Huh, yeah.” He chuckled. “How are you both doing this? In New York? How did it get past me and my brothers?”
Leaf frowned at his questions. “Sorry, mate, but that’s a bit much to answer in so little time– You need to get out of here before someone catches you.”
Mikey looked at him, dumb-founded.
“Or,” Deven piped up, “We can go to the apartment my family has here to talk,” he offered.
Mikey pointed at him, “Yes! Do that, please! I need to know everything !”
Leaf eyed Deven. “Well, maybe not everything… But I guess we can give you some information to calm your brain… Lead the way, Deven!”
Mikey couldn’t help the smile that spread across his face, he felt giddy now.
How could he not? He just made some new human friends!
What could go wrong?
—
When they got to Deven’s apartment, they all immediately sat down, with Deven and Mikey sitting in chairs on the opposite side of each other, and Leaf taking up the whole couch.
Throughout the conversation, Mikey’s jaw was on the floor multiple times.
The two dudes were from out of state, and so they aren't normally affected by the Krang. They’ve, instead, fought cults, monsters, and other types of warriors with advanced fighting skills.
“Woah,” Mikey muttered. “And I thought nothing happened in Wyoming,” he stated. Leaf chuckled at the statement. “It’s always a quiet place, huh?” He asked.
Mikey nodded, “So, wait, you guys mentioned, um… Dragons?” He asked. “Me and my brothers have encountered one before, and we’re trying to figure out how to kill it. Have any suggestions.”
Leaf and Deven looked at each other. The one with long hair was still petting his cat with a frown on his face.
“Right… Well…” Leaf winced as he shifted a bit. “We’ve never taken out a healthy dragon, only one that had been highly damaged,” he stated.
Mikey hummed a bit. “How was it damaged?” The green human dude looked like he was struggling for his life, and Mikey couldn’t pinpoint why.
“Cultist,” Deven took over. “They used the dragon for its ma– Power in the form of its… Blood. They tortured the thing– And it was to a point where it couldn’t be brought back to its senses,” he explained. “It’s now at peace.”
Mikey’s heart couldn’t help but heart. “Wait– So, because it was hurt, it attacked?” He asked. Deven nodded. “Yes. Dragons aren’t normal– Huh… Harmful. When they are, they do a lot of damage, yet most of the time, they’re calm, and would rather live in their caves than to be bothered.”
Mikey’s mind was reeling from the information. Dad always said dragons were straight bad– Was that book he read false?
He shook his head. “Oh… That poor thing,” he said, “It didn’t deserve that.” Deven hummed. “It had too,” he said simply. Leaf glared at him. “Er, she had too. It was either or use.”
“But it wasn’t her fault,” Mikey retorted, “She was hurting, and scared, most likely… Don’t you have some sympathy for her?”
Deven looked at him simply. “So you’re saying that you would forgive someone or something that harmed you, and almost killed your friends and family?” He asked bluntly.
Mikey hesitated at that. “You said it yourself. Dragons aren’t bad, but when they are, they’re dangerous– If a dragon was in pain, and lashed out because of it, and then had to lose its to be stopped, or no longer in pain… Yes. I would forgive her. She already suffered enough, and she’s dead, she paid her price.”
“She was hurt, and scared… Anyone would lash out in that situation, it doesn’t make you a bad person,” he explained. He sucked with words. He hated the idea of someone, or something, being hurt to the point of lashing out and being that angry– It reminded him of Leather Head.
A bitter taste formed in his mouth. He wondered if his old friend was right, wherever he was.
“Jeez, Deven,” Leaf popped up, “With how long you’ve held that grudge, I’m starting to think you still hate me.” Mikey blinked. Oh, yeah, there was that whole thing with Leaf being evil once– It kinda got buried under everything else.
Deven only hummed. “Not hate. Still not my favorite.” Leaf gasped in offense. “What!? How dare you! I’m a brother!”
“Yeah. Annoying,” Deven replied. “Who's your favorite?” Mikey asked. “My cat.” There was no hesitation in his tone. “Because he’s the only one who annoys me, but is cute about it.” “Yeah! I’m adorable.” “You’re a mosquito.” “Fuck off!”
Mikey smiled at the two. He enjoyed this– He missed when the lair was like this. All fun and games, and no tension.
Well… He won’t say no tension…
He was comfortable with this, but it felt… Weird. It was like he got a lick into something that he hadn’t seen before, but he has, hasn’t he? There was a time when the lair was fun and playful, and they were all just a family. Right?
Why is it that now, looking back at all of those times, it just felt… Forced?
Mikey’s T-phone buzzed and caused him to jump. He grimaced when he looked at the notification. “Awe, hell, I have to go, guys, Dee is gettin’ mad,” he stated as he got up.
Leaf snorted, “Good luck with that, mate!” He said in a joking tone, Deven simply waved. Mickey was about to head out when he hesitated.
“Do you guys wanna swap numbers?” He asked. “I dally have many friends, and I’m looking to get out more, and the lair is a bit tense, and–”
“Hey,” Leaf said gently. “I don’t have my phone on me right and now, and neither does Deven, but if you leave yours here, of course we’ll text you, man! You don’t have to explain yourself!”
Relief flooded Mikey as a new form of giddiness took hold. “Oh– Okay! Well, here–” He quickly pulled out a pen and an in and wrote down his, number, and set it on the table. “Get back to me soon– Imma head out now! Bye!”
“See ya, dude!” “Goodbye.”
Mikey took the fire escape out. Happiness flooded through him.
He couldn’t wait to talk to his new friends more.
When Mikey left, Leaf turned to Deven with a serious look on his face.
“Okay– What the fuck was that?” He asked bluntly. Deven stiffened with a glare.
“We should get going,” he stated. “No– What the hell was all that about? First, you’re more than willing to sit down and talk to him–""He’s Leo’s brother, of course, I’m fine talking to him.” “Yeah, that’s short of the issue, dumbass, he’s Leo’s brother , aka, someone that doesn’t know yet– You’re lucky we came up with something to cover it all, by the way.”
The ice demon shrugged. “He’s going to have to know eventually– Maybe knowing us and our side of the adventures will make it easier for him to adjust.” Leaf was silent when he said that. “I hate the fact that you make a good point– Still it was shitty to go against what Mushroom wants, though.”
Deven rolled his eyes. Why did that dragon have so many nicknames? “It’ll be fine,” he tried.
“Yeah, maybe, anyway–” Leaf waved his hand, “That’s not what I’m most concerned about, what do you mean you’re still holding a grudge against a– Mind you– Very dead dragon?”
Deven huffed. “She tried to hurt us. Why won’t I be upset at it?”
Leaf narrowed his eyes. “Now, normally I won’t bat an eye at that, my issue is how vocal you are about it.”
“I know you– I know you hate that I do, but I do know a part of you. You have strong opinions about things, but you say them in a natural but strict tone– You were getting
angry
when Mikey was trying to argue, weren’t you?”
Deven continued to pet his cat. “So?” “So it’s not about the dragon, is it?”
The air was slowly being sucked out of the room. Their moments of quiet spanning larger and larger time frames.
“Dev… What’s going on? You haven’t been feeling like we’ve got here.”
Deven ran his nails over his cat as he bit his lip. His leg started to bounce.
“You know that place we walked by?” He asked. Leaf tilted his head. “Which place?” “The ice, you moron.” “Oh, that one.”
“That was me.”
Anything Leaf was about to say died on his tongue. He blinked at Deven. “What?” He sputtered.
“That was me,” he repeated. “I did that– It was– My parents had sent me to this… School when I was young– They claimed to be for high-performing kids, but it–” His breathing harshened. “It was a circus. A way for high-up people to buy warriors or scholars, all for the low price of children being kidnapped and worked into submission.”
A wet laugh escaped from Devil's lips. His cat looked up at him with concern. “I got my demon form then, and I couldn’t control my power, and it– You know how the emotional control group is… I can’t control it easily, so when it spilled over, I–”
“You did more than you meant,” Leaf finished. Deven nodded. “Yes.”
After breathing a bit, he continued.
“I thought I was over it– I thought I was fine. I had defeated that memory in the mindtrip– Why won’t I be fine? I had decided to not let it control me, but I just–”
“I can’t let go of it. I wanted to be in control, yet I just couldn’t bring myself to let go of it all– Whenever I see the people from that place, no matter if they claim to have known or not, I just wanna kill them. I hate the mermadic kingdom with a burning passion.”
“It just isn’t easy for me to forgive, okay?” He stated. “I can’t let go of the past.”
After a minute, Leaf leaned forward and began to talk.
“Deven,” he began, “If it’s any consolation– I will be holding back the ‘let it go’ jokes for right now.”
Deven snorted. “Woah. I feel so loved,” he mocked.
“You should, because you are,” Leaf replied, “Listen, Deven, I don’t know what you went through down– I’m not sure anyone does or can, but whatever you did, in any sort of retaliation against that organization– That wasn’t your fault.”
“You were lied to, you were scared, and, most importantly, you were a child. The only people who you need to blame in that situation are the people who knowingly put you through it.”
“I’m not going to sit here and tell you to forgive– Because fuck that, those people are asshats and they deserve every inch of your scorn–” Deven chuckled as he tried not to cry. “But I do think that it’s more than you not forgiving them or the place they resided– Because the mermadic kingdom should’ve shut that shit down–”
“But I do think it’s worth forgiving yourself. What you did or didn’t do isn’t any reason for hatred, alright? You just used the tools you had at the time, and, you know what? I’d say you did a pretty damn good job.”
“I cost so many innocents their lives,” Deven sniffed as the cat purred in his lap. “How is that a ‘good job’?”
“Because you’re here,” Leaf stated. “And it sucks that others had to lose their lives– But like I said, you had just gotten your demon form, how were you supposed to know how to use that new magic? It all still points to it being the adults’ fault.”
“I don’t think it’s healthy to be angry forever,” the angel stated. “But hate as long as you need to forgive yourself first, got it?”
Deven rubbed his face with his hand and blew steam out of his nose, which was something that normally happened when he got emotional and nodded.
“Good, now,” Leaf stood and stretched, “Let’s get going before we miss food.”
Deven followed him as he made a portal to the underworld and walked on through, entering the check-in station they had visited on the first day.
Deven thought for a moment after he turned back to his normal form, and turned to Leaf.
“I still would like to go take a walk alone,” He admitted, “Can you get Klunk back to my room and safe?”
Leaf looked at him with soft eyes. “Of course, ice queen, take all the time you need.” Deven rolled his eyes. “I hate you,” he stated.
The two went their separate ways when they left the station.
As Deven walked along the path, he was deep in his thoughts. He hadn’t noticed how dark it had gotten before it was almost night time.
He paused when he noticed that. No one else was in the streets, the neighborhood he had turned into was basically dead.
Huh… He should properly head back now.
Right as he turned around, and face to face with the thing that had made a shadow over him, making the area darker than what it was.
The only thing he could do was freeze as a mass of shadows pounced on him.
Within seconds, no one or creature walking on the sidewalk of the dead neighbor.
Just a faint scent of strawberries that wafted through the air.
Notes:
Deven and Leaf are slowly because close friends, and I'm honestly living for a Deven, Leaf, and Mikey friendship.
Good time to remind everyone that Deven is, in fact, aro/ace, no one has been silly in any shape or form, but just in case, there ya go.Looks like Mikey knows a... Version of the story. Here's what he doesn't know:
- The underworld
- Mana
- Leo knows
- He knows the boys have a group of friends, but not who these friends are
- Who the cultists worship
- How the cult worksLooks like Deven got into some trouble...
Also! I am taking a week off next week! No chapter next weekend, I will be back on the 19th! See you then! (This week kicked my ass, lol.)
Chapter 37: Familiar Faces
Summary:
Both Jamie and Leaf see someone from their past.
One from a recent past, and one that is from a past long gone, yet never forgotten.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jamie’s nerves were at an all-time high as she paced around the sidewalk. She knew that Deven and Leaf had gone out to do their own and that Lee and Damian were most likely recovering from whatever happened, so that left her alone, with the only thing she could do was wait.
Expect: She’s bad at waiting. Every moment that ticked by felt like a moment she could’ve been doing– That’s how it was mostly like on the farm, at least. If you have time to learn, you have time to run around in the mud and take the dogs out for their walk.
So of course when she was offered something to do, she immediately took it.
It just so happened that now she was heavily regretting that decision.
But there was no turning back now, not when the portal swirled to life before she, and the person she was meeting stepped out.
April looked her up and down, the two girls stiff to see each other.
Silence stretched on for a long time before Jamie finally broke it.
“So, huh, wanna go for a walk?” She asked with a smile. April nodded. “That would be lovely.”
As they walked, the conversation seemed to slowly start to return to normal. They documented what they saw, and made jokes. They passed by a restaurant that Jamie had gone to and was pretty sure it was a cover-up for a mob, as they went along the sidewalk.
There was a sort of wall between them. An elephant neither wanted to address.
“I’m sorry about your dad,” Jamie stated as she looked at the ground. She heard April sigh. “It’s fine, It–” “But it isn’t, is it?”
April couldn’t respond for a moment as she whipped her eyes. “I fought vampires recently– Well, we allied soon into it, but it’s ironic, isn’t it? My dad gets turned into a bat, and then the first group of people I have to deal with are a bunch of vampires.”
She let out a small, wet laugh. “I want to focus on the mission we have– I do, it’s just… Hard.”
Jamie hummed, “What’s the mission?”
April snickered, “The cultists have teamed up with a bunch of rogue werewolves who want to take down the Timber Wolves. I heard them talking about some sort of moon pedant? Something like that,” she responded.
Jamie eyed her, “And why didn’t we hear about any of this?” She asked. April shrugged. “I think the logic was that we wanted you guys to focus just on what you all were doing at the time– That and Karai didn’t want Lee to stress over it.”
The demon hummed. “I can’t blame them for that– I’ll most likely tell the rest of the guys, though.” She hesitated. “I won’t tell Lee immediately, but she does need to know.”
April nodded.
She took in a breath, “I’m sorry it took this long to get back to you… I just–” “You don’t have to apologize,” Jamie immediately cut her off. “What you went through… Was rough. You had just gotten your father back, and now you’ve lost him again.”
“I was upset that you left. Yes. Was I hurt that you didn’t even send me a message and just ghosted me? Of course, and I still am,” she admitted. “But I get that you were hurting as well, and weren’t in the best mindset.”
April looked like she was cringing. “I’m sorry, I should’ve at least messaged you– But it hurt too much,” she said.
“I was mad at everything and everyone– But I felt guilty about being angry at you.” Jamie blinked at her with a softening expression. “You lashed out, it’s okay. People get hurt, and sometimes you can’t be there for them to calm them down– You just have to be there for them when they cool.”
April sighed, “I should talk to the turtles, shouldn’t I?” Jamie shrugged. “I mean– Are you ready to?”
“No– Yes– I just…” She huffed. “It’s a lot.”
“They didn’t do it on purpose, you know that, right?” Jamie asked. April nodded. “I know. It was a big mistake because they got in over their heads and did something stupid– I know that they’re beating themselves up about it, but I just can’t bring myself to speak to them.”
“I don’t hate them– I miss them. I miss the adventures we’d go on, I miss hanging out at the lair– I miss knowing that they’re okay–” Jamie could hear her starting to get choked up. “Every day they do something crazy, or dangerous, or both, and every day I don’t know if they made it back alive from their recent mission, and it’s eating me up.”
“But I can’t stand the idea of looking at them– And I can’t tell if that’s guilt or anger doing it,” she explained.
Jamie sat there, listening the whole time. When April was done, she spoke. “If you talk to them– That might clear it up,” she suggested. April sighed. “Yeah… It might.”
April leaned over and onto Jamie, as they continued to walk. Jamie put her hand on the redhead’s shoulder, trying to comfort the other.
She rubbed her shoulder and tried to keep calm as the other wrapped her arm around her waist.
With a shallow breath, she decided to ask. “So, are we planning to keep in contact after this?”
She felt a nod. “Yeah, that would be nice… I’m sorry.”
Jamie squeezed her. “It’s okay– Just try to calm down next time before doing anything rash.” To that, the human snorted. “I’ll try.”
The two continued to walk the streets until night fell upon them.
By that time, Jamie and April decided that it was time to split.
The demon watched as the other waved goodbye and walked through a portal back to her home.
She sighed, assuming it was about time to get back to the hotel.
She turned around and started to walk back.
That was when she felt her horns tingle.
She stiffened as her senses went off. She started to glance over her shoulder and weave through random roads.
But the feeling was still there, and it was getting worse.
She picked up speed and tried to lose it some more, but the only thing that got her was more tingles.
She felt eyes on her back, yet no one was there.
But when she turned down another corner, she felt the wind shift.
Jamie turned around with her fist raised, ready to take on whoever or whatever was coming up to her.
Yet she couldn’t hold herself for long.
In the streets, a scream was ignored.
As they walked the streets together, Leaf couldn’t help but be a bit nervous.
He and Mercy hadn’t talked since that day when he went with her instead of going to the waterpark with the rest. Some things were… Revealed, and he didn’t know how she was going to process them.
They had decided to go out together to clear the air– Something happened and Mercy didn’t want to be on a ‘bad note’ with each other, even though Mercy could kill someone and Leaf would still rush to her side, so she had decided that they were going to go out.
He was now hearing about her adventures at the island– How they had to work with vampires to discover something that was stolen long ago, and how they had found a hidden area in the village.
It was fun to hear about her and her life– They had been without each other for years, and so it was unnerving to figure out just how much he missed whenever she rambled on about her day.
As she finished, he decided it was finally time to talk about the elephant in the room. With a deep breath, he began.
“Mercy… So about what happened the last time we chatted.” He winced when Mercy’s face fell a bit.
“Look, I get if you’re angry at me, or something–” “What?” Mercy looked bewildered.
With confusion, he continued, “You know that I was the reason our childhood village burned down, and watched it happen? That whole thing? I know I wasn’t the best back then, but I promise, I’m trying to change, and–”
“Hold up, you think I’m angry about that?” Mercy cut in. “Leaf– You were given to a cult, the adults were the ones who decided to burn it to the ground, not you, and on top of that–”
“Excuse me?”
They both stopped and looked back at the voice who just spoken.
There were two guards there– Both in silver armor with helmets that covered the entirety of their faces. They both had four white, feathery wings on their back, meaning that they were dominions, angels whose titles had something to do with serving another in a high rank.
“Are you ??? Leaf Anderson?” The guard asked.
Leaf stiffened. “Who's asking?” “The security of Ms. Riverbay, do you mind coming with us?”
Leaf and Mercy looked at each other, neither liking where this was going.
“And what if I don’t come with you?” He asked. “Then we will be forced to bring you in by force,” the other one popped up, a growl to his tone.
Leaf looked between the two dudes, and when he realized that they weren’t letting up, he relented. “Fine– Take me to whoever it is that you work for.”
Mercy looked at him, horrified, “Wait, what– Leaf, this is a bad idea–” He put a hand on her shoulder. “Hey,” he said softly, “I’ll be alright– You don’t need to worry about me.”
She still looked eager to argue, though, so he proposed an idea.
“What if she comes with me?” Leaf asked, “I’ll come if I can bring her along.”
The guards looked at each other back at the two of them. “Our lady wishes to speak to you alone–” Leaf cringed. He didn’t like that, “But she can wait outside the office.”
Thee angel nodded and looked at Mercy, “Will that suffice.” The Ascender still looked reluctan, but nodded.
“Good–” He clapped his hands with a smile, “Alright, boys, let’s see what you have for me today!”
He was just hoping it wasn’t anything having to do with the royal family.
The moment he walked into the building, he wanted out.
It was a smaller office building with white walls and blue tiles on the floor. People with paper rushed around, cleaning ladies rolled their carts, and people were talking about studies having to deal with potions.
But that wasn’t what made him so uneasy.
The engravingsonn the walls were what scared him.
They were of adiamond-shaped objects with feathered wings. A design he recognized well.
“Hey so, huh, do you mind if we stop for water?” Leaf asked with a nervous chuckle, “I’m parched!”
“She has water in her room.”
“Well, what’s down here? It seems interesting enough.”
“Riverbay is not a patient woman.”
“Oh, what is–”
“ Don’t .”
By the end of it, he was getting desperate, but nothing was working.
When he saw a door at the end of the hallway, and Mercy was asked to hang back, he panicked.
“You know–” His voice cracked, “I’m sure you have the wrong person, actually– You said that ‘Leaf’ was my middle name when it’s my first–”
“You changed your name,” the guard stated, “We know that.”
“No, I never did, actually, and I think that you should just let me go and–” One of the guards opened the door and he felt pale.
“In.”
“Yeah, okay–” His tone was squeaky and terrified.
He walked in and turned around to watch the door shut.
When the door closed, he saw the design once more.
Adiamond-shapedd emerald with wings on it.
The symbol of his family.
He sighed and turned around, and immediately saw who he was meant to be talking to.
The woman in a business suit with white hair that had streaks of green in it looked at him with wide eyes that matched his own. Her feather wings curled against her back.
She stood when she saw him, her eyes brimming with tears.
“Lilypad?” She said, her voice shaking, Leaf felt his heart pang at the word.
“Hello, sister,” he greeted, not masking the bitterness in his voice.
She started to mess with the papers on her desk.
“Come, come! Sit down, we have so much to talk about–” She cut herself off with mutters.
“Yeah, a whole 10 years worth of it,” Leaf said with venom seeping into his voice.
Abigail– His sister–noddedd, “Yes, yes– We better start, there’s so much I wanna talk about.”
Leaf chuckled. “Of course, after you left and all.” He shifted a bit on his feet.
Finally, that got her to pause. She looked at him, hurt.
“You know better than anyone the way I left,” she said calmly. Leaf laughed. “Yeah, I know why you left, I just don’t understand why you left me there.”
She cringed. “I couldn’t take care of you, and you know that.” “You've been taking care of me for a long time.” “That’s different, ??? .” Leaf huffed. “It’s Leaf now, and what is the difference?” “I had to get settled, I would need a house, and a job, along with taking care of you.”
With a huff, Leaf asked something else. “Where were you, Abigail?”
She blinked at him. “What?” “Where were you? Where did you go?”
She hesitated. “Leaf, you might want to sit down.”
The angel laughed, “No, you can answer my questions just fine like this– Where did you go?” He didn’t care if it was petty– He didn’t want to give her anything, not him doing as she asked, and not him showing how much he wanted to break just at the sight of her.
She nodded. “I… I found Dad.”
Leaf was silent for a bit. “What.”
She took in a shaky breath. “I found, Dad.”
“I found him, and I told him everything– He helped me get back on my feet. He helped me recover, and he can do the same for you,” she reasoned.
Leaf laughed at that. “So, what, he heard everything that was happening, and just… Never did anything?” His laughter grew, “ You knew everything that was happening, and never fucking did anything?”
“We were trying to figure it out,” she argued. “But by the time we got there– The village had burned to the ground.”
The Leaves started to pace around the room. “So you guys were just sitting around, playing with your thumbs for, like, 4 years? Seriously?” He asked. “Did you even call? No! You could’ve called– Told me that you were alright, that you weren’t dead, and that you were there! You could’ve done anything, and you did nothing!”
“Mom won’t have let me call!” She stated. Leaf glared at her. “And did you ever test that idea? Did it ever cross your mind to at least try and contact me?”
Abigail didn’t respond, she only cringed.
Leaf felt himself deflate. “You didn’t– You just didn’t, you abandoned me, and didn’t think twice–” He was about to send his fist through the wall.
“Do you even know what has happened to me over the years?” He asked, his hand curling into ainto “Do you know what I have gone through? Have you read anything about me in the news, I can assure you I’m there.”
She wasn’t even looking at him now. “I… I thought you died, Leaf.”
The room stilled. “I thought your died, and there was nothing that proved otherwise– Until I saw you at the feast, that is, and I–”
“I don’t know what has happened to you for all of these years. I don’t know what you’ve done or did, I just know that you’re here, and alive.”
“And I want you back.”
Leaf blinked, “What?” Confusion seeped into him.
She breathed. “I want you to come to the Aether with me.”
His blood ran cold. The Aether– A dimension above the earth, it’s not any sort of religious area, but is sent to inspire the idea of ‘heaven.’
A citizen of the Aether also came down to earth and decided to make a ‘mod’ based around it– Which did violate the whole ‘no one should know that there are demons and angels’ that happened after WWI.
Leaf ran his hand over his face as she continued.
“You can live with me and Dad– We can get you into school, and a home– I have sway in the Aether, you can have a good life there, a peaceful one–” Her voice was on the verge of begging. “Please, Leaf– Come back with me– We can make a home there– One without the scars of the past.”
Leaf looked at her.
And he couldn’t help but laugh.
“You want me to leave the only home I’ve ever known with you after you just showed up out of nowhere after 9 fucking years?” He asked. “Yeah, how about no?”
She blinked at him. “What, I just– I’m sorry, okay, I didn’t mean to–” “But you did!” Leaf cut her off. “Listen, I’m perfectly fine here, I have friends that I can count on, and I’m slowly learning to heal.”
“This place has hurt me, yes, but it’s the only type of hurt I would ever want to know, I don’t need to leave behind my friends because, mind you, you can’t jump to and from the Aether! There’s a massive amount of charge that is needed to jump from one plane to another due to how high up the Aether is!”
His sister looked desperate at this point. “But we can set you up with a good life– I can get you into school– The Stellerguard, is what we were thinking, right? You always talked about it when you were younger.”
Leaf held up his finger, “True, but, what is required of you to enter that school?”
“Huh, good grades?” “That, and you have to pass a flying test,” he stated.
“Well– We can get you a tutor!” She pointed out. “We can get you trying– Practices– Anything you need, we can–” “Can you regrow wings.”
“I– What?”
Leaf let out a sad chuckle and he revealed his wings.
He watched his sister’s desperate expression turn to horror as she saw the mangled, bony remains.
The only thing left of his two wings were the bone, the muscle, and some feathers that looked like wet rags draped on the thin sticks.
An angel’s pride and joy– The things that determine rank, were now nothing more than a parasite on him, leaching his energy too keep whatever remained maintained was a witch now.
His sister didn’t respond, her mouth was just wide open.
He hid his wings in clothing once more.
“Welp,” he stated, “Nice chatting with you! Have a lovely life! Never speak to me again–” “Wait!”
He huffed as he looked back at her. She scribbled something down on a piece of paper.
She took a shaky breath.
“I know you’re hurting right now, Leaf,” she expressed, “I know you probably didn’t want to see me– Let alone hear me try to convince you to leave, but–” She held out a letter with trembling hands.
“If you need anything– Help, an army, or if you… Change your mind… Contact me.”
He took the piece of paper and realized that it was a code for temporary contact between two moonstones.
He glanced up at her with a sigh. “Fine. Have a good life, Abigail.”
He turned around and started to walk out the door.
“You too, lilypad.”
With that, the older angel was left in her study. Alone to cry over the child she once knew.
As the angel and ascender walked through the streets, there was an uncomfortable silence between the two.
He shut down any attempts at questions that Mercy had. Dodged conversations about it.
He just… Didn’t want to talk about it. His mind felt fuzzy, and his heart was full. He knew if he started talking about it, he would start crying, and once he did? He won’t stop.
When it finally was time for Mercy to leave, Leaf was fully ready to just let her leave through a portal.
That was when Mercy grabbed his hand and pulled him into the alleyway.
“Mercy?” Leaf sputtered as he found his balance.
“Leaf,” she responded, “What’s going on?”
He shifted uncomfortably, “I– I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Nah-huh,” she said with a shake of her head, “Something happened in there– Tell me. Now. You’re not you–” She ruffled his hair, “You’re normally a big goofball– But you’ve been quiet– Now, tell me.”
Leaf squeezed her hand and took a breath. He should’ve known that she wouldn’t let this go.
“It was my sister,” he admitted. Mercy blinked. “Abigail?” She asked. “She’s– Alive?”
He nodded. “Yes– She’s alive and she’s doing well.”
She squeezed, “What happened?”
“She… She showed up, "he admitted. “And it just made me so… Angry.”
He bit his lip and tried to think through his emotions. “I mean like– Where was she? Where was she when I was left alone with my mother? Where was she when I was taken in by the cult? Where was she when I was–” His breath hitched. He could feel the tears now.
“Living with Day. Getting to live a normal life, and drag her feet to get me out, and I just–”
He felt the drops run down his cheeks.
“A part of me wants to hate her, but I can’t– That’s my big sister– The first person to show me how much she loved me, the person who raised me for a good bit of my life, and tucked me into bed to keep the monster away–” He sniffed and whipped his face.
“But she also left me– And I know it would’ve been hard, and I know, deep down, that it was hard for her, but I can’t – I felt so alone, I felt abandoned– The only person who loved me left me, and I had no one–”
He felt Mercy wrap her arms around him, and shush his tears.
“It’s okay, it’s okay,” she whispered. He squeezed her tight.
“I can’t hate her. I could never hate her,” he murmured into her shoulder as his throat squeezed. “But I can’t ignore the pain she left me in, and I know that’s selfish, I know she did what she had to survive– But I–”
“I don’t think it’s selfish,” Mercy cut in. “I think it’s human. Her pain doesn’t invalidate yours. What she had to do doesn’t invalidate your feelings about it. She wasn’t in the wrong for escaping, but you’re not in the wrong for feeling hurt.”
They stood like that for a few moments as Mercy just let Leaf crumble in her arms, all of the emotions he held back from before spilling over as his mask of anger and comedy dropped to reveal the ugly inside.
When he calmed enough, Mercy asked her final question. “What did she want?”
Leaf pulled away, but still kept her in his arms. “For me to come with her,” he admitted. “She wants to take me back to Aether, but I can’t go with her.”
“My family is here, the people who love me are here– And I know she does care for me, but I can’t leave the ones I’ve found,” he stated.
Mercy hummed. “Will you ever go to the Aether?” She asked.
“Forever? No,” he stated bluntly. “But maybe one day… It would be nice to see the other half of my genetics.”
Mercy let a soft smile onto her lips as she placed her hand on the back of his neck.
“I was never angry at you, you know,” she stated.
“I was never angry at what happened with the village, or what you did in the cult– You’re a child, Leaf, we all are.”
“I was only angry at myself– For failing to protect you.”
Leaf squeezed her arm. “Mercy, the idea of meeting you again one day was one of the only things that kept me going during my early years– You’ve protected me more than you know.”
The two stayed like that for a while, before finally separating.
Leaf waved as Mercy left through the portal, and his heart felt light.
He stood there for a bit, even after the portal had closed.
He only had time for his eyes to widen before shadows consumed him
Moments later, there was an empty alleyway that the wind whistled and whipped through.
Notes:
As a note to myself:
Leaf's sister left when he was 8, she was 18.
Leaf got taken in by the cult when he was 10.
And We met Leaf when he was 16.Leaf's family is all messed up, and there's something that's going to happen to make it more complicated.
Jamie and April are finally talking again.And both of them are now kidnapped.
Small update: The chapter for this week will be on Sunday. Stuff has been rough.
Another update: Yeah, no, I physically can't post the chapter in the state that it is right now. Sorry, but the next update will have to be on the 9th...
Chapter 38: We Didn't Start the Fire (He Did)
Summary:
Leo was just enjoying his time with his baby.
Why did things have to turn out like this?
Notes:
Attempted sexual assault, minor on minor. (The attempt to kiss someone who is under mind control.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Leo couldn’t help the big, goofy grin on his face. In his lap, the light of his life was on her back, with a similar pup-like grin on her face.
Eclipse chirped and squealed as Leo tickled her. She made little chirping noises as she rolled over to get on her wings and walked in a circle around Leo’s lap.
She was getting bigger– She was once the size of his palm, but now she was almost too big to fit in his lap.
Almost. He’ll always figure out a way to hold his baby– No matter how big she got.
She jumped onto his chest and allowed him to nuzzle her with his nose as he cooed.
He then heard a chuckle. He glared at Damian. “What’s so funny?” He asked. Damian shook his head. “Nothing… Mama moon.”
A fierce blush took over his face. “Can’t I just care for my daughter in peace?” He sputtered. That was when Damian let out another deep laugh. “Oh, don’t take it too personally, Leeloo, I think it’s cute.”
Damian took a seat on the bed of the hotel next to him and looked at Eclipse with soft eyes. He put his arms around Leo and pulled the dragon into a tight side hug.
Leo leaned into it and chuckled as Eclipse continued to demand his full attention. He played with her as he thought.
There was something in his gut that continued to bug him– Something deep down that he couldn’t escape from.
He buried himself further into the blue hoodie and sweatpants he had thrown on. His scales were starting to hurt– He could feel rigid and bumps all along his shoulders, and the bumps were hard as well, they didn’t seem what Mikey had.
They also felt itchy.
He huffed and leaned further into Damian. “When do you think we can get out of here?” He asked.
Damian kissed the top of his head. “Tomorrow, our carriage will be ready. Is everything okay?” Leo whimpered a bit. “I don’t like this place.” “The royal asshats?” “Language– and it’s them, and I also feel weird.”
“At first I just thought it was the water– Now I know it’s something else,” he explained. “My scales hurt– Not my body, my scales. My bones feel heavy, and I’ve been really hungry recently– I’m also itching.”
Damian blinked as Leo continued. “I also have bumps on my shoulders– Look.” He took his hoodie off enough that Damian could see his shoulder.
Damian let his hand graze on it. “Um. They feel like spike buds.”
“Spike buds?” Leo echoed. “What are those?” “Exactly what they sound like– You’re developing spikes along your shoulders, and they’re right under the surface, ready to pop.”
Leo squirmed in his seat. “And that’s normal?” He asked. “Yep– Especially for wyverns. You guys are a spiky bunch– They’re the same spikes that have those thinner blades with venom pop out, so it’s best not to irritate the newly formed spikes.”
He grimaced. That wasn’t reassuring. “Why are they popping up now?” He asked.
Damian chuckled awkwardly. “Well– That’s something you’ll have to ask Aenda– It might be that you're–”
There was a knock at the door.
Damian glanced over. “I’ll get it.”
A part of Leo wanted to protest– Insists that he’ll be the one who gets it.
But he also had his kid on his lap.
He watched as Damian disappeared beyond the wall where the bathroom was. He heard the door open, and the sound of a muffled voice.
He focused his attention on Eclipse, trying to take his mind off the unfounded fear–
His attention shot up when he heard a shout and a bang .
“Clipse– Move, girly,” Leo said gently. He shooed her onto the bed and then bolted up to where the noise was coming from.
When he slid to see the door, his eyes widened in terror.
In the door, Damian was gone.
Replaced by Jamie and Deven, both of whom had pure red eyes.
“G– Guys? Are you okay?” Leo asked as he stepped forward, concerned in his voice.
“Where’s Damian?” He asked.
Jamie pounded at him, summoning her gloves and sending her fist flying toward his face.
He yelped and ducked, letting her fist hit the wall and crack it.
“Jamie– Woah!” He jumped back as Deven sent ice his way.
“What’s wrong with you guys?” He shouted as he backed up. Jamie got her fist out of the wall and started to try and pummel him. He dodged the attacks.
“Are– Ngh– Infected– Eep!” Jamie spun around and allowed her tail to trip Leo.
He fell to the floor and looked up at her with a gasp.
She raised his fist to hit him.
“Jamie!” He pleaded. “Stop– You won’t do this– You’d use the whip to trip someone, not your tail!”
“Please, Jamie, don’t do this– You’re my friend, I can’t hurt you!” He tried.
Jamie only stared down at him. “Luckily, you aren’t mine.”
Leo dodged out of the way of Jamie’s attack, hurt by the statement. He stood and let Jamie’s arm go by him.
He grabbed her arm, turned around, and threw her over to where Deven was, taking the blue demon out with her.
His heart was pounding with guilt. How could he do that to his friends?
From behind him, he heard a gut-wrenching screech.
“Eclipse!” He shouted as he turned around and ran. When he got there, he saw Leaf as well, his eyes glowing the same as the others.
He had one hand on a bag, and another around Eclipse, who was currently determined to take the hand with her if she was going into the bag.
“No!” He shouted. He tried to run over to where the two were, but he watched as Leaf merely looked at him, and his face lit up with green cracks.
He felt the vines erupt from the floor and mixed with the stones to form chains that wrapped around his ankle.
He grabbed a dagger from his belt threw it at Leaf, and watched as it pierced his friend in the side.
When he fell to the floor, he wasted no time in trying to pick himself back up. “Let her go!” He screamed, his scales were in agony.
There was a part of him that wanted to fight back. Another part of him was concerned for his friends.
Most of him wanted to rip Leaf in half for hurting his daughter.
But he didn’t get a chance to think for long, not as pain exploded in the back of his head, and his world went dark.
Damian’s head pounded as he slowly opened his eyes. The world spun, and he felt like he was about to vomit.
Looking around, he considered a few things.
Number one, he wasn’t dead. Both a good and a bad thing at this point in his life. Number two, he was chained to a wall.
And number three, he had no clue where he was.
He attempted to melt the chains that held him, just to be met with a soaring pain that engulfed his lungs. He bit his lip to avoid screaming.
Where was he? What was this place? It looked like a holding cell, but how did–
Leo– Eclipse–
His eyes shot open wide as he remembered what had happened.
He had gone to get the door when he saw Klunk there. Logically, he knew that the cat wouldn't have been left alone unless both Deven and Leaf were down, so he went outside to take care of the thing, then planned on alerting Leo that their friends needed help.
That was when he was attacked by Leaf and two other people, all the while the rest of his friends went into the hotel room, where they knew his boyfriend and Leo’s kid (Maybe, technically his as well? He didn’t know, he would like to ask Leo about it first.) would be.
He remembered how Leaf looked in that moment, his eyes were red and glowing, and it was clear that his friend wasn’t in control of his actions anymore.
But the two others were.
He snarled when the iron door of his ceiling creaked open.
“Jason. Lavender.” The growl that came from his throat would’ve shocked him in any other situation. “Where are my friends? What have you done with them?”
“Patience, patience,” Jason purred, “All of those questions will be answered soon.”
Smoke came out of Damian’s nose. “Fuck soon– I don’t need soon!” He lunged towards them but was stopped by the chain on his wrist.
“Where is Eclipse? Where is my brother? Where are my friends?” He raised his voice.
“Where is my boyfriend? Where is Leo?”
The thrusting he was doing was losing the chain's connection to the wall, and it was getting to Jason.
“That does it– Lavender! Put him under!” Jason commanded.
Lavender looked between the two of them, looking less than pleased. “Is this all necessary– We have the rest of them, and the more I have under my song, the more energy it drains from me… I'd tried, Jay, why don’t we just–”
“No!” Jason shouted, “There is no other way! Now put the damn thing under so I can stop looking at– EGH!”
Damian watched as Jason fell to his knees, clutching his sides.
“Jason!” Lavender shouted as she rushed to her brother.
Jason held up her hand to stop her as he straightened his back. “I’m fine,” He said as he opened his eyes. A faint red glow left them as red vines retreated under his shirt, “Just making a few adjustments.”
Damian was dumbfounded. “You’re infected!” He was accused. “You’re working for the cult!” How did he not see this coming?
“Oh, stupid boy,” Jason snarled as he stood. “Why is that such a shock? After all– What’s a kingdom but a cult with a different name? What’s culture but a better-known one as well, huh?”
Damian ruled his eyes. “Cultures don’t normally stick a parasite in ya to get you to join. And kingdoms can be overthrown.”
Jason chuckled. “Funny,” he stated as he walked up to him. “Too bad you won’t get to tell those jokes for much longer.”
“Lavender,” he snapped his fingers. “Now.”
The other nodded at him. She stepped toward Damian and opened her mouth.
A wordless melody came out of it, followed by a pink gas.
Damian’s mind swam with worry.
“Wait- What are you–” He coughed on the gas. “What are you doing–”
“Listen here–” Jason grabbed his chin and forced Damian to look at him, “Princey.”
“You are going to marry my sister, and you’re going to provide funding for our new kingdom that we make. Do you understand me?”
Damian sniffled and coughed. “No– No, I’ll do nothing like that, I’m already taken there, assholes!”
Jason smirked when he said this. “Oh, don’t worry about that.”
The world around Damian started to fade, and he felt himself going numb.
“Bye the time you wake you– You’ll have a nice new dragon scale cap to wear to the wedding.”
As the world faded, and chuckles echoed off in the distance, Damian knew he would only be able to remember one thing:
Fear.
The ringing in his ears was his first clue that something was wrong.
Leo rubbed his eyes as he tried to adjust to the cold floor against his shell–
Wait, didn’t he just have clothes on? And why couldn’t he feel his wings?
Panic flooded him as he shot up from where he was sitting and looked at himself.
He can now confirm the fact that someone had not only stolen his clothes, but he was also now, weirdly, in his turtle form.
He switched back to his dragon form.
He eyed the area he was in with caution. There were stone walls of waves engraved on them, and the floor was a sort of sandy dirt.
Leo stood and tried to not immediately fall. His body felt weak, yet his bones were like dumbbells.
He was able to make it to the edge of his cage and look around enough to know that no one was coming around anytime soon.
It was… Odd.
Normally, when he was kidnapped, there would be a lot more security measures. Guards, traps, or some sort of mana blocker– Here there were none of that.
It felt… Temporary.
He hesitated as he used his tail to slip into the keyhole and pick up the lock they had on the door.
When he was able to get out, he wasted no time attempting to find the exit of this place.
He had to find his daughter, find his boyfriend, and figure out what the heck happened to his friends.
When he was able to unlock his cage, he was quick to push his way out and make his way out of the dungeon. His mind was spinning, and he could hear his heart pounding.
What if something he couldn’t save them from happening? Where would he even go to look? What was he going to do when he found them?
He rushed up the stairs and eventually got to a hatch in the ceiling.
He looked around and took a breath. There weren’t any guards around to stop him, and everything seemed to be going smoothly.
Which was a really bad sign, because if they didn’t want him to leave, then they would’ve put more people in.
So if they didn’t want him to leave, what did they want him to do?
He hesitated as he reached up and opened the hatch. He just let himself peek into the room above him as he scanned it frantically looking for any threats.
He still didn’t see any guards, but what he did see was the ballroom a few days ago. The room was crowded with people. They all wore hoodies and masks and murmured to themselves as they held up signs that Leo could only see the back of.
Another voice ripped through the air, and Leo tilted his head at it.
He shoved the hatchet up and crawled out of the dungeon he was in, and into the shadows that covered the walls of the castle.
He hid behind the pillars and listened to what was happening behind him.
“50 thousand dollars, do we have more than 50 thousand dollars? Going once– Going twice– Sold! There goes the final scale pile!”
Leo glanced at what was happening.
In Front of all of the people, up on the stage, was another siren. This one has pink scales and red hair with blue streaks going through it.
It looked like a betting area.
He huffed. He didn’t have time to pay attention to this–
“Coming next is the most valuable prize of the night– A young electric purple wyvern!”
Leo’s mind went blank.
He watched as people in cloaks wheeled a covered box out and onto the stage.
They stepped back when they got it into position, and the lady main woman there uncovered the box to reveal what was underneath.
There, in a glass cage, Leo watched as his baby was muzzled and chained, struggling against her restraints as the only noise she could let out were helpless little cries. The areas around her restraints were rubbed raw, and there were scratches all over her little body.
All other noises were drowned out by the ringing in his ears, and he knew then that all teachings of mercy he had picked up over the years were out the window.
The reaction was quick as his vision went red.
He flew over the crowd at record speed.
Leo kicked the woman he didn’t recognize back into the wall.
When he landed, the rest of the people on the stage tried to jump him.
Yet they ended in the same fate as he grabbed them and threw them off the stage.
He turned over to where Eclipse was, he could tell that there was a fury in his eyes that he couldn’t quell.
But when he looked at her, it softened for a moment.
She looked up at him with these big, scared eyes. She was practically trembling where she sat.
He was quick in getting her out of the box she was contained in, and cutting away the chains, while also having to punch a few other people who tried to mess him up.
When he finally got her free, he put his sword back in its holster and held out his hands.
She jumped into his arms without a second thought.
She purred, chirped, and cried as Leo shushed her.
When some tried to come up on him from behind, he simply turned around and glared at them.
Which somehow activated his powers, causing the other person to burst into flames.
He winced and immediately went to block the scene from his daughter’s eyes.
She was so small in his arms– Too small to be going through this. Her body was riddled with cuts, and her shaking was yet to stop.
It activated something deep within him that he had only ever felt when it came to his brothers.
“Darling,” he cooed, “You’re okay now, alright?” He said as he nuzzled her head. “Nan-nan is going to have you for a bit– She’s going to patch you up, alright?” His daughter responded with a chirp as she continued to paw at him.
It hurt his heart to have to send her off– But he didn’t want her to see this.
“I know– I know you don’t wanna leave me, but you can’t stay here,” he said gently as he snapped his fingers and let giant vines wrap around the person who was sneaking up on him.
“So would you like to go see Nan-nan?” He asked. Nana is the name that they’ve now given the Elder when it comes to Eclipse.
His little girl thought for a moment before letting out a happy chirp.
He smiled. “Alright, let’s get you to Nan-nan.” he took his sword out of its holster allowed it to glow blue with runes, and made a portal with the mana in his system that he could feel building up in him by the second.
The portal was in front of a very confused Elder.
“Leo–” “Take her,” the bite was back in his voice as he handed Eclipse over to the Elder.
Elder looked at Eclipse in shock and horror. She took her either way.
She looked at Leo, with so many questions in her voice.
But she landed on one thing to say:
“Don’t murder all of them.”
With a laugh, Leo closed the portal and looked back at the crowd and the people he had captured.
As he looked down at all of them, he let all of his anger come to the front.
“So… Let me get this straight.”
He gritted his teeth, which were growing longer and sharper by the second.
“You do… Something to my friends.” All of the crowd members who ran up to attack him were wrapped in vines.
“You attack my boyfriend.” The bumps on his shoulders bludged and grew until they burst and sharp spikes came out.
“You kidnap my daughter– ” His body started to grow. His feet elongated, and he was slowly starting to bend over.
“And then, you have the fucking audacity to harm and try to buy her.” Smoke came out of his nose as he huffed.
In front of him, the crowd started to huddle together, whispers went through it as they all started and horror.
“Get a good look at this face,” his voice was no longer his own. It was deeper and echoed with power. “For it is the last you’ll ever see.”
His whole body glowed and changed. His wings merged with his arms, and his face became narrow. His tail whipped as blades grew from his spikes.
People screamed in terror and started to run as his body became too big to fit in the ballroom.
By the time his transformation was down, he was around ⅔ of the whole castle’s height.
And no control left of his full dragon body.
This chest glowed in a splintering pattern as it raced up his throat and built up in his mouth until, finally, he opened his maw to release a stream of blue fire that shone so bright it was almost white.
Screams echoed in the streets as the burning castle crumbled around them, crushing whoever lay in its path.
The dragon let out another burst of flames, one that he swung his neck around as he blew, covering the whole of the grounds with embers powerful enough to make most of the other types of dragon’s scales melt.
The kingdom was in chaos, and the fire was starting to spread.
No one was safe from the flames, not even the demons that lived there.
After all, there were only two types of fire that demons could be harmed by.
A timber wolf’s flame.
And the only flame that could obliterate mana itself– A wyvern’s flame.
The dragon shook off all of the rocks and pieces of the castle that had covered him in his strike– He flung his wings out and flapped them so that he was now up in the sky.
With another roar, out of the dragon’s mouth came a mix of blue fire and lightning that crashed down about the stone building. The fire spread either way, spreading like mold and melting down any of the buildings it touched.
Turning around, the dragon saw a gathering of people over by a cliff.
Most of the people there were guards, but there were a few in formal outfits who stood near a white arch.
Only one of them seemed to acknowledge it, and she was looking at the dragon with pure terror.
With a roar, the dragon glowed white once more and started to twist and turn.
It morphed into a ball of hovering light that descended to the ground.
When it reaches the earth under it, the light dissipates.
Leaving Leo standing there, a dark shadow tracing over his face.
He tried to calm his shaking body as he grabbed his sword and pointed it at the princess, who was currently standing in a white dress in front of an altar.
His heart was aching throughout it all.
“You!” She sputtered, “We had you contained– They said that they were going to–” “Can it.” Leo couldn’t recognize his voice.
His eyes glazed over to where the familiar bunch stood, all in different sorts of wedding attire, standing at the red, with their eyes all glowing red.
“Give me back my friends,” he stated, “And I won’t slice you up and serve you with a side of fries.”
She stomped, “No! You can’t threaten me– I’m royalty!” “Does it look like I care?”
“Ugh, this was supposed to be my day, why are you such a brat!” She whined, still though, she looked around, hesitant.
It was then that Leo realized her brother was nowhere to be found.
He could not help the next few words that slipped out. “What? Is the driver no longer behind the wheel?” He teased me.
She glowered down at him. “Get him!”
With that, all but Damian launched forward.
He was able to dodge and take out the guards with relative ease– His power was still brimming under his skin, and it was coming out easier, and more uncontrollably, than even.
His friends, though?
Different story.
He yelped and dodged as a fist went flying toward his face. He looked back and, in front of him, there was Jamie in a boxer pose.
“Jamie–” He was quickly cut off when he had to jump away from a rumble in the ground.
Leaf burst through, and behind him, vines emerged and charged at Leo.
“Guys, please, wait– Woah!” He slipped a bit as the ground under him turned to ice.
He looked to see Deven standing further away from the fight, a blank expression was placed on his face.
He shivered as the air turned cold.
Ice spikes popped up from the ground. He quickly got his body under control as he used his wings and tail to slide himself along the ice.
As he slid, he saw Jamie keeping up with him on the side of the frozen earth.
He huffed. As soon as he stepped off of the ice, Jamie would get him. If he stayed on the ice, Deven would get him.
He then got an idea and smirked. He wondered how much of Jamie was left in there.
“Oi! Farm worker!” Leo shouted out, earning a look from Jamie.
“Yeah, I’m talking to you– How does it feel having completed all of your chores– Or are you just putting them off.”
Jamie huffed. “That’s not your business anymore, wrench.”
“Yeah, well– Ep!” He jumped and saw the wrap of ice that tried to get him. He glared at Deven. “Deven I am going to keep making out with Damian in the common areas if you don’t put a sock in it!” He shouted.
He wanted to laugh so badly when Deven looked downright miserable at that.
He turned his attention back to Jamie. “But hey, at least I have a boyfriend, unlike some people whose crush isn’t even talking to them–”
That made something in Jamie's snap.
She charged forward with her fist at the ready.
Leo waited until the last moment when Jamie went to pounce before he slid out of the way.
Jamie went sliding across the ground, and Leo closed the distance between him and Deven quickly.
He stomped his foot and brought up an ice ramp.
He flew up the ice ramp and went through the air, landing behind the ice demon before putting his hands on the ground, and making vines wrap around him.
Deven squirmed in his prison, and Leo stood with a guilty look on his face. “Sorry, Dev, this is for your good–”
He grunted as something struck him in the back.
Pain welled and he shook his head. He forgot about the Leaf.
He flipped over onto his back to try and get out of the way.
Only for vines to pop up from the ground and wrap around his wrists and ankles.
He tugged on the vines and tried to break free, but they only grew tighter when they pulled.
The vines lifted him tied his wrists and ankles together and brought him to his knees.
He squirmed and struggled. “No!” He shouted as his eyes flickered around. “Guys! You’ve gotta listen to me! Please!”
To that, Leaf grabbed the back of his neck and put a knife to his throat. “Shut it,” he hissed.
He tried to pull away from the knife, yet it was no use. His heart was pounding in his chest, and the only thing the princess did was look at him with a smile.
“Not so high and mighty now, huh?” She asked with a smooth voice. “You’re finally in your place… On your knees and at my command.”
Leo tried to struggle, but Leaf only pressed the knife harder. He could feel blood start to leak down his neck.
Leo looked up at him. “Leaf… Come on,” he murmured. “You beat the dragon king’s possession– Please…”
He heard a chuckle and glared. “You think begging will help? I hate to inform you, but sooner or later, their minds will be gone. Fully erased and replaced with the song that has been spun.”
“You can’t!” He bit out. “All of the people here are friends or are the princes of the Andere region– If you harm them the king and queen will have your head!”
The princess hummed. “Sure… If they survive long enough to realize what has happened to their friends or sons,” she stated. “Once we have our kingdom– We will help the dragon king rise once more, and take his place on the throne.”
Leo scowled at her, “I’m not surprised that you’re working with the cult– But if you’re looking to start your kingdom, then why him? He'll take you out along with all of the others!”
She snarled and turned toward where Daman was still standing. He was a statue.
“Brother says since we worked to get him on the throne– He’ll grant us a special place in his world.” It sounded like she was reading from a script. “We’ll gain power and fame– We will have the place that should’ve been given to us by birth!”
“And it all starts here.”
As she said this, Damian turned fully to her.
Leo started to struggle harder.
“Go ahead and watch dragon,” she mocked. Leo wasn’t focused on what she was saying though, as his eyes were more on Damian’s blank expression. “I tried to offer you a spot, and you refused– Now you get to see the princess be with someone who won’t suck him for all he’s got.”
“No– No, don't touch him!” Leo shouted. “You can’t artificially make feelings– The moment he gets out, he’s gonna–”
“What?” She asked with a snicker. “By the time he gets out, the dragon king will have risen, and his stupid side piece will have been the key to it all.”
“Besides, I highly doubt he minds.”
Leo couldn’t help but be angry as she wrapped her arms around Damian’s neck. The power he felt before– One that was uncontained, and uncontrollable– returned in full force.
Before she could do anything else, he let out a roar.
The roar sent solid ripples of energy straight at her, sending her to the ground.
He felt the vines on his wrist and ankles loosen, and he wasted no time in getting up and charging at her.
Before he knew it, he had his hand around her throat and his fist rising and falling, plumbing her face in.
“Don’t you touch him!” He shouted. “Don’t you ever!” Tears started to burn in his eyes.
He couldn’t even be jealous, because there was nothing to be jealous about.
He was just pissed .
So when he felt a hand on his shoulder trying to tug him away, he was less than thrilled.
He whipped around and was about to send a punch right at the person, who, instead, grabbed his fist.
“Leo!”
The voice snapped him out of his trance so fast that it caused him a bit of shell-ash.
In front of him was Damian.
His eyes were shining that familiar hazel, his face was ridden with guilt and worry.
He slowly turned his head to look behind his boyfriend and realized that they all were like that.
Their eyes were back to normal, yet their faces now looked terrified.
Leo then looked back to where the princess was.
The ground under her was just a puddle of red, her face was unrecognizable, and he could tell that she wasn’t breathing.
He heard ringing in his ears and looked back to Damian, who just asked one thing:
“Where’s Eclipse?”
“Elder’s.”
Immediately, relief washed over Damian as he slumped his shoulders.
He was about to say something when an explosion cut him off.
They looked back, and all they could see was the remnants of the castle and kingdom being blown to smithereens by something deep inside.
Leo watched it all in horror. He felt sick.
“We gotta go,” Damian established as he grabbed Leo and helped him up.
“Go where?” Jamie snapped. “Our carriage is on the other side of the kingdom– This place is big as well, we most likely can just grab any sort of carriage, our horses, and book it,” Deven popped up.
They all nodded at him.
“Alright, Deven, you take Leaf–” “What?” “Damian, you get Leo,” Jamie listed off, “My legs will be good enough for me, you guys need to fly over the flames, though.”
“Hold on why– Deven, don’t you dare–” Deven silently grabbed Leaf and lifted him bridal style. Leaf glared at Deven before looking back at Jamie. “Aren’t you all immune to fire or something?”
“We’re immune to most,” Damian replied as he grabbed Leo, “But that is wyvern fire– Something not even we can withstand– We also need to get to the stables quickly.”
“Yep,” Jamie said as she turned around, “See you slow pokes there!”
She bent her knees and took off through the air. Leo watched in slight amazement.
He forgot that she could do that.
The rest of them took off as well, they tore through the skies, even as the warmth liked them.
As they went through the air, Leo could only focus on the flames below.
It was spreading so fast. So many homes were burned and engulfed.
So many innocents died.
Pain clawed its way up his throat and he buried himself into Damian as he let out a whine.
Damian held him tighter.
They landed in front of the carriage, and Leo and Leaf got down from their rides.
The world around Leo was a blur and muffled, he heard Leaf make some sort of joke, just to get a tail wack from Deven, but that was all he could make out.
He started to make his way to the carriage when he heard Jamie’s voice.
“I got the pegasi!”
He glanced over to see Jamie rushing over, the two pegasi from long before attached to a lead and trying to keep up with her.
But as they all looked at Jamie, another explosion rocked the earth.
They glanced over to see the top of the flames encroaching on them.
“Okay– Why is it exploding here?” Damian shouted.
“It’s trying to destroy mana!” Deven responded, “Of course, it’s going to let out enough energy to blow!”
“Doesn’t matter,” Jamie walked up to the carriage. “The fire is coming quickly– Everyone in the carriage!”
Leo didn’t need to be told twice.
He rushed into the carriage and was quickly followed by the rest of his friends.
Jamie lagged for a moment, as she tied the horses to the carriage.
She hopped up on the front of the carriage, and patted the two winged horses, “Let’s go!”
With those words, the horses rushed forward.
The fire was at them now. It licked at the carriage.
Finally, the horses took off, leading to most of the people in the carriage having to hold onto something to not fall over.
Jamie got into the carriage and slammed the door shut.
The pegasi flew the carriage through the air.
Leaving the burning kingdom behind.
Notes:
Sorry, this is so late! I've had some stuff going on.
Sorry if this chapter is rushed, see number one.
I try to keep this page light, at least escapism light, and I try not to reveal much about who I am, but I do think I need to say this:
To all affected by what has happened with the latest election, be safe out there. You are loved, and be sure to get a taser. Specifically, one covered in rainbows if you can, gotta look fabulous while kicking ass. Download all of your favorite fics, as I've heard rumors that ao3 is being threatened again.
Also, bear spray is 10 times better than pepper spray when it comes to humans. The thing is meant to put down bears. Use it.
That's all. I'm tired. Things have been stressful.
And if I see anyone trying to debait me in the comments, I will, swiftly, delete your comment. I'm too tired for this shit.
Chapter 39: The Calm
Summary:
Things are slowly calming down... Not for though.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As Leo stood in the carriage, he felt himself shaking.
Tears popped up in his eyes as he looked back at his friends, who were all standing there now, and shuffling on their feet. They all had cringing looks on their faces.
Jamie was the first to step up and try and say something.
Leo didn’t let her get a word in before he threw himself out of them, wrapping his arms around as many of them as he could, and using his wings to gather the rest.
“You’re okay, you’re okay, you’re okay…” He repeated the sentiment over and over as he felt himself beginning to break, the adrenaline calming down just left the fear, which had him shaking and stuttering as he tried to grip onto anything to keep him grounded.
His friends hugged back, and he felt like Damian was about to crush him with how hard he was holding him.
“Leo,” Jamie cleared her throat. “We are– So sorry, we–”
Leo immediately backed away and glared at Jamie. “No.”
The succubus blinked at him, confused. “No?”
“No,” Leo repeated. “I’m not expecting, nor accepting apologies–” She looked at the rest. “From you– You weren’t in control of that, so it wasn’t your fault.”
They all looked at each other, warry.
Leaf stepped up. “But still, we did say and do some… Not so lovely things, and we’re–" We're kidnapped, right?” Leo asked as she tilted her head.
Deven nodded. “Yes– They added me after my talk with Leaf.” “They got me after my talk with– Huh… Mercy.” “They got me after my– Walk…”
Leo nodded at each of their reasons. “So you were kidnapped, and then mind-controlled?” She asked. “Yeah, no, I’m not counting any of this as your guy’s fault.”
Even with his reassurance, they all still looked… Antsy.
He sighed. “But, if you’re seriously feeling guilty about it– Just know I forgive you all, no matter what– You guys have to kill someone who was 100% innocent, or harm my brothers or daughter before I can’t forgive you.”
“And you guys can get me hot chocolate when we get on the ground again,” Leo offered.
A warm smile went over most of their faces. “Deal.”
Leo beamed at them, but he couldn't help but have his eyes wander to where his boyfriend was standing.
He had a blank expression on his face. He hadn't made any noise or action since they’d got in other than to hold Leo.
Leo sighed, “I’m going to head into the room for a moment– Then I’m going to get Eclipse back from the Elder.”
“Damian?” He asked with a soft expression, “Mind coming with me?”
Damian seemed tense at his request, but he nodded anyway. “Yes, of course.”
The two walked away together into the small room that they shared.
When Damian closed the door, Leo immediately turned around and crossed his arms.
“What happened?” His question seemed to catch Damian off guard. “Um– I’m sorry?”
“With the whole–” Leo waved his hand, “Mind control into loving her– What happened? What did she do?”
Damian took in a breath. “Look, Leo, I’m so–” “I’m not mad at you,” Leo immediately cut in. “So get that out of your head. What did that bitch do to you?”
Damian snorted and had to cover his mouth. Leo narrowed his eyes.
“Sorry– I’ve just… Have never heard you swear,” he admitted. “But– Overall? She didn’t do much.”
“What did she do,” Leo pressed. “‘Didn’t do much’ implies that there was something, and that is more than enough of a reason for me to turn around and finish burning the castle down.”
Damian raised his hands, “Okay, woah, please, Leo, cool down– You don’t wanna do anything–”
“They kidnapped my friends, my boyfriend, and my daughter, mind-controlled my friends, harmed my daughter, and tried to–” Leo started to pace around the room.
There was a part of him that was shaking, and not due to anger.
He was shaking due to the amount of lives lost. He was shaking because there was innocence in that kingdom.
He was shaking because of how easily he could snap.
“Leo…” Damian breathed, “If it makes you feel any better, the maxim of her… Advances was a kiss on the cheek, and am arm around the shoulders, that–”
Leo watched as Damian’s face fell and paled.
The room was suddenly very hot.
“Huh, Leo?” Damian asked. “Please don’t set the carriage on fire.”
Leo looked around him and realized that he had been light-blazed– Flaming from head to toe as his anger spiraled out of control.
He muttered something and took a few breaths, dampening it enough to look Damian in the eyes without sweating.
“That still is not okay– I’m still– I’m just mad .” He huffed as he ran his hand over his face.
Damian crouched to his eye level. “I know, and I’m sorry.”
Leo glared out at him. “Damian, stop–” “I’m sorry to have worried you, and I’m sorry to have kept us in that place for longer– We should’ve left the moment something felt off.”
“And most of all– And I know you don’t wanna hear this– But I’m sorry. I’m sorry for– I don’t know, letting it happen, I guess? I know you were dealing with insecurities about our relationship, and I’m sorry if this–”
Leo cut Damian off with a kiss.
When he pulled back, he looked Damian dead in the eyes.
“My insecurities don't stem from you specifically,” he stated. “Am I insecure that you’re not dating on your level? Sure, but nothing that happened to do made that any worse.”
“You were not in control. You did not ‘let that happen.’ Nothing about that situation made me think less of you or our relationship, and if you don’t believe me, then I will prove it to you.”
Damian tilted his head, “How would you?”
Leo wasted no time in repeatedly kissing Damian’s face and neck. He held his boyfriend close as he snuggled and chirped.
Damian yelped and held onto Leo as he fell back into sitting. Leo pulled back, smug.
“What? Need more proof?”
Damian chuckled nervously, his face going pink. “I– I don’t– I– Sure?”
Leo responded by tackling Damian to the floor and continuing his rampage.
Because insecurities be damned, Leo was going to make sure the people he cared about knew that they were loved and that they were far from in the wrong with this.
That, and Leo just wanted to kiss his boyfriend.
Jen burst through the moon portal that she had made, flew down from the sky, and landed on the land that was filled with chaos and destruction.
She looked around, her mouth a gap as she tried to comprehend what had happened to the kingdom that had stood there just hours beforehand.
The castle was gone, completely crumbled to dust. The houses and businesses were burned, slowly melting as the roaring blue flame consumed all that was in its path.
She could feel herself begin to shake a bit as she processed what was going on around her– She could hear the screams of people who were quickly swallowed by the flames.
There was no one left alive in this place– There was no one left to save, nor anyone who could be saved even if they were alive.
With jittering hands, she reached into her pocket and clicked on her sister’s contact on her moonstone.
As she held it to her ear, the first ring didn’t even go through before her sister was on the other line.
“Jen?” V asked, nerves in her voice, “What’s going on? Has the route changed–”
“The mermaid kingdom,” Jen cut her off as her eyes traced over the ruins of the once-grand land. “It’s gone?”
She heard V snicker, “What? Gone mad?”
“No! It’s just– It’s gone–” Jen clarified, “Burned to the ground, crashed, and melting…”
There was silence on the other line. “... Was it him?”
Jen huffed, “No other being can produce these types of flames– It was either you, me, Mom, or him, and Mom is too shut in to do something like that. I was busy, and you’re meant to be in the Nox region.”
“So it had to be him.” “Yes. I just… Don’t know why…”
“Well, whatever it was, we need his side of the story, right?” Her sister asked.
“Yeah… Yeah, we need his side,” she agreed.
As she watched the kingdom burn, she felt a mixture of fear and pride well up in her.
The Mermadic kingdom was corrupt through and through– The Nox region was already planning to stage a fight and instill someone else as a puppet for the throne so that they could try and untangle it.
Then again, this was a level of power she had hardly seen before– With her and her sister, their power at her brother’s current age was impressive, sure, but this?
She didn’t know how to explain this.
And now she had a feeling there was a timer on how long she could wait before meeting with her brother.
Because if he could level a kingdom– What would happen when he starts having power surges?
As they all sat in the carriage, Leo was forced to stay there and think about everything that had happened.
And it was not going well.
Eclipse was snoozing in his lap, she had been patched up by the Elder and was screaming her head off until she was in his arms again.
His heart was slowly breaking as he went into depth about the evening.
He got angry, and ended up destroying a kingdom– There was no way around that. He went into dragon form for the first time and burnt it all to the ground because he got mad.
He wants to justify it– They were hurting his daughter, he had no other choice– And while that helped his consciousness a bit, it didn’t quell all the thoughts.
Because what will happen next time he can’t control his anger? What will set him off next? Who will he hurt in the wake of his rage?
The world was spinning around him, yet all he could focus on was the feeling of blood he had on his hands.
He wasn’t sorry for what he did to the princess. He didn’t feel guilty for it, but he did feel like he was tainted in some way– He had fully left behind his morals at that moment, and although he would do it again, it didn’t feel great–
A ding from his moonstone drew him out of his thoughts. He picked up his phone and scrunched up his nose at the message.
Waluigi: We have a mission. Come back here and help.
Leo sighed as he clicked his T-phone off.
He looked down at his daughter and frowned. He didn't leave her– Not after everything she had just gone through.
With a sigh, he set his phone to the side and decided to just let it sit there for a minute. Despite the urge to rush to his brothers’ aid– He knew that he shouldn’t leave his daughter at this moment.
So, he ignored the text and just focused on being a pillow for her.
And if the guys ran into something that they truly needed him for– They would continue to message him. No big deal.
He turned to the conversation around him and tried to ignore the rising feeling in his gut that something was about to go wrong.
The door slammed open, and Sphynx couldn’t help but sigh. She was just trying to file her nails.
“What is it now–” “You bitch!”
She hummed at the insult, anger already brewing under the surface.
“Jason…” She asked, “I thought we’ve learned better than to bite the hand that feeds you.”
“ Oh , don’t you come at me with that, you went back on our deal!” He stated. Sphynx still wasn’t looking at him.
“I have done such a thing,” she responded. “You said you would be there to pick the key up! You weren’t!”
She hummed. “I don’t remember saying that.” “Yes! Yes you did–”
A strangled chock came out from the boy behind her and she smirked.
She turned in her seat to see Jason with a tentacle around his throat, being lifted up and into the air.
“No…” She said with a hiss as she suddenly got closer. “Let’s try this again–”
“Our deal was if you helped, I would help you by making you king of your land in the new world, wouldn't it not?” The boy couldn’t respond, he only kicked and flailed.
“It was… However, you have yet to deliver on your side of the bargain.”
She watched as his face slowly went blue and chuckled. “So why should I be blamed when you have yet to allow me to do what I am meant to do?”
With those words, she dropped him.
He went to his knees and gasped for air, choking up a storm as he did so.
She crouched down to his level.
“Now… What is it that has you in such a twist?”
He looked up at her, fear and tears running down his face.
“My sister…” He wheezed out. “That– That beat pulled her– She’s–” “On her death bed? Yes, I am away from Lavender’s condition,” she said with a tsk.
“However, there is nothing that I can do or offer–” “Please…”
She paused as he handed her a small thumb drive. “I have your video, so please… Please save her.”
Sphynx huffed as she gently took the thumb drive. She was cycling through ideas in her head.
“You love your sister very dearly,” she noted. “Ever since she was born, you’ve been by her side in a way that even I’m aware that siblings should not be.”
She smirked as she glared down at him and stood. “Very well…” She sighed, “I will grant your fantasy.”
“You and your sister will be together… Forever, and it’s lucky that we have just the project to do it.”
Behind her, there was a book that was flipped to a page with a title:
‘Project Chimera.’
A portal ripped open in a room made of iron and glowing pink windows. Sophie walked out of the blue spiral and into the room where the Krang were hard at work.
Being the lead scientist of their cult, Sphynx is assigned the job of working with the Krang because she found their incompetence, and she quotes, ‘A reason to just blow up the whole planet.’
As she stepped up the stairs and reached the top of the platform that was in the middle of the room, pink smoke wafted out of a hole that opened up and revealed a robot that looked like an armed ninja, with a red outfit, and a dark gray helmet.
Sophie glared at it. “Where are the upgrades I specifically gave you for this project?” She asked while pinching the bridge of her nose. She couldn’t even enjoy the make of the bot without being annoyed.
“Krang is working to install the upgrades given to Krang by Sophie,” the Krang droid stated. Sophie huffed. “And when will it be ready?”
“By Krang’s calculations, nine earth hour units before–” “Nine hours!?” Sophie shouted, “God, and I thought that man was dumb– I need to test this thing now we don’t have nine hours!” She insisted.
Project Chimera just got two more test subjects, and the main one is going to be finished within the next few weeks– They need to start making moves to get into the second stage of ‘Cut Out’ before the key realizes what’s going on.
She sighed. “I need to test its retrieval abilities– Make the subject April O’Neil, got it?” She asked.
All the krangs looked at her suddenly, their interest suddenly peaked.
She glared at them, “Do we have an issue?” She asked.
The kraang droid twittered. “Krang sees no… Foreseeable problem, one called Sophie,” it stated.
Sophie narrowed her eyes. She knew when someone was bullshitting her.
For now, she just needed to keep her guard up and let the Krang do the work.
“Good. Now speed up the process and get the upgrades on, stat,” she ordered. “The Dragon King isn’t a patient god.”
She needed to test how successful this thing was when it came to getting people, as she was hoping to use it to capture the key if the plan took too long, because as much as Sphynx hated to admit it– They needed the key.
Nothing else would suffice for the creation of the portal– They could try the wife, but that would be both a death wish and a risk.
They needed the key to the portal– And she wanted to know why it had to be him.
—
Donnie huffed as his message went ignored. He was starting to panic now– This was completely unlike Leo, to ignore their messages about the Kraang after disappearing for hours on end.
He was convinced that Leo had been kidnapped– But his brothers were less than on board with the idea. Raph kept saying that this was ‘Just how Leo was’ and that he’d ‘Show up eventually.’
Mikey looked a bit more scared but was willing to go along with whatever the oldest out of all of them had to say about the situation.
But it didn’t make any sense– If this was as natural of Leo to do as Raph was suggesting, then Donnie should’ve known about it by now. How come he never did notice? Why did he brush off Leo suddenly not appearing on the cameras as he stopped?
In fact– Why didn’t he appear on the cameras? Donnie had spent all night watching back the footage, trying to figure out when his runaway brother got out– But there was nothing there.
There was an odd shift in lighting near the bedrooms, which Donnie thought would show the door opening, but when he swapped to the other camera, it appeared that the light was just coming from the inside like Leo had gone onto his phone in the middle of the night.
He sighed. He was still nervous from what had happened earlier today…
He was running across the rooftops and may or may not have been following April as she walked home from school.
He hadn’t even meant to run into her– He was searching for some missing mutagen when he happened to have seen her walking.
He knew it was wrong, and that Leo was right in the fact that he had to tune down on the ‘stalker’ behavior– But he hadn’t seen her for so long, and his insanity got the better of him.
She figured out that he was there, and quickly.
When she did figure out he was there, he tried to play it off, and when she called him out, he tried apologizing for everything, but that was when she looked at him with a done expression on her face.
“Look, Donnie–” She had said. “I know there are things that are out of your control– I do… But that doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt… I want to get back to talking with you guys, but I can’t heal with you stalking me everywhere I go, alright?”
Safe to say that he ruined it. He needs to give April space, he knows this… Why can’t he just follow that?
He huffed and took a look at his messy desk. He had been trying to find a cure for a while now, but every time he thought that he had gotten close– He failed once more. It’s been driving him crazy.
But now he had a different issue to deal with: The krang was planning something, and he didn’t know what.
And his leader was off who knows where.
He groaned.
This day couldn't get any worse.
Notes:
This is short. Prepare for more chaos in the next few chapters.
This is my apology.Also, project Chimera was mentioned again! You guys are not ready for the final stage of this thing.
Update: No chapter for the 24th/25th. This week is beating me while I'm down.
Chapter 40: Cries in the Night
Summary:
It's said that when you're on the Giant's Stone- You can hear the cries of those long passed.
They also say that the next question should be this: Why do the cries sound like those you love?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
‘Day 21.
A hurricane.
Windows? Shattered. Roofs? Gone. Farms? Flooded.
The town is a wreck. I’m a wreck. I don’t know what to do with myself.
I’ve been trying to help, but it seems as though I’ve been cast aside. I don’t blame them for it, either.
People are yelling at each other. Screaming already. A fight broke out due to the stress this disaster had on the town.
The food stock got wet. There’s sure to be mold on the whole village’s rations in a matter of days.
People are getting frustrated with it all, angry.
The robbed figure came around again.
They keep trying to help, even when a few of the townsfolk got a bit… Rude with them, they kept their morals straight and resolved strong.
When I reported all this back to my friends, of course, it caused another blow-up.
The shouting matches are the same. They just go round and around in circles until the lightning strikes.
I just hope everything will turn out fine. I hear the rumors going around, and me and my friends are a part of them.
Things aren’t looking too good.
-N.E.M.’
As the girls entered the next island, April immediately felt her hair stand on end.
The island was the opposite of the last. Stone covered its surface, mountains breached the surface of the earth, and lava poured from some of the holes within the stone structures.
They all were wordless as the wisps traveled through the island. The blue horses also seemed unwell, as they seemed to hesitate with going forward.
“Okay…” April began, “Anyone else getting a weird feeling about this place?”
“Yeah…” Karai agreed as she looked at the windows. “Something isn’t right.”
Shini looked between the two girls. She also glanced at Mercy. They all were paler than normal, their eyes darting around the room. A cool breeze wafted through their wagon, and she shifted uncomfortably.
She has heard stories about this place– The Giant's Stone– How it was home to more than the massive figures that were seen stalking the ranges. How you could hear howls and wails in the night from the place that sounds like people who have gone missing years ago.
It’s often joked about that the stone is the drainage pipe of the universe– How every soul who wasn’t sent off to the afterlife appropriately can be here– A hot spot for souls that weren’t respected or loved.
There was a theory that that was how the giants were made in the first place. A bunch of souls lost, hurt, and angry, grouped into one hulking beast. The remains of their sorrow now give life to a being far more outraged than any natural thing can be.
Which was the reason it was so weird that they weren’t seeing any.
Originally, when it clicked for the witch where they were, she thought they would have to immediately dive for cover or something.
There was nothing here, though, and it was starting to freak her out a bit.
She flinches when she feels a hand on her shoulder and looks over to see Karai staring at her.
“Ah– You good, Shini?” Karai asks, looking her up and down like there is something to be decoded about her appearance.
Shini shifted a bit, trying to get the ninja’s studio's gaze off of her.
“Yep, all good! Nothing is wrong– Nothing–”
She looked back and had to stop herself from screaming.
The group before them was covered in a light dust of fog, one that swirled and spanned out and parted whenever the wisp stepped down upon it.
Off in the distance, Shini could see the outline of something rectangle-shaped. An object with a sturdy base and a pointed roof.
The moment she blinked, the outline was gone. All that was left was the thick fog that clung to their wagon like a weed.
She took a breath.
“Nothing is wrong with me,” she said.
Karai continued to study her for a moment before sighing.
“Okay, if you say so–”
The ground under them rocked and swayed as an explosion ripped the girls from their limbo of makeshift comfort.
Shini’s eyes snapped back around and widened at the sight just to the side of where the wagon was.
She forgot about the other danger that lurked on this island:
The volcanoes.
Zinc huffed as he stared at the group of workers he was sent with.
“Go faster, you ingrates! Who knows when those brats will show up next!” he scolded. He already got into trouble with Sphynx for the quote ‘taking too long’ so he wasn’t all too keen to be in their current situation.
The group of wolves he was with grumbled and sighed as they worked on the broken wheel of one of the three wagons they had.
“We’re moving as fast as we can, Sir,” one responded reassuringly as he continued to work.
That didn’t placate Zinc, though. No, that made him angrier, because how was this as fast as they could go? They should be making their way to the next point right now, but nooo they’re stuck here because these idiots don’t know how to fix a wheel.
It wasn’t even the one-wheel, though.
It was all of the wagons that were having this issue. Their wheels snapped and buckled, and no one seemed to give him a reason why.
The consensus is that it was a mixture of the new stony terrain and the heat that bubbled from the ground. Simmering just under the surface of the stone. Cracking through the group and pushing through.
The heat the ground gave off was not quelled by the night. If anything, it was strengthened by the lack of output that it got whenever the beasts were about.
Giants slept in the night, or just disappeared, depending on who you were asking. They never showed up when the moon was out, but could be seen at night when the moon was dark.
Which was fortunate for them, because they needed it to be a full moon to make the plan work. Which was the reason why he waited so long to get to this island.
Not because he’s scared of the hulking beast that claims this land for themselves. Not.
Still, Sphynx got upset with him when he waited this long– Muttering something about also delaying another plan, which was observed, but this plan was the most important one. It was the one that would get him on the throne, why was that brat of a woman so insistent on this other idea that she had refused to talk to him about?
Ugh, Sphynx pisses him off sometimes.
No matter. The moment he becomes alpha of the timber wolves, her little reign over him is done for, and she’ll have to bow to him for he is the–
A giant explosion shook him out of his thoughts and made him shake where he stood.
Looking over, he grimaced at the sight.
The Giant's Rock was known for its rocky surface and giant mountains– And it was even more so known for the lumps that scattered the ground and popped up everywhere they went.
Lumps that were hotter than most and caused anyone touching them to flinch with the way they burned.
One of those lumps just erupted at that moment. It was far away from where Zinc was, but he could still see it from here.
A puff of smoke was sent up into the sky, and liquid red flooded through the maw of the lump. Pouring down and leaking onto the smooth stone around it.
They were called ‘lava sprouts.’ Geysers for lava. It was rumored that the ghost that settled on the land affected these sprouts, and the angrier these spirits got, the more they erupted.
If you believed in ghosts, that is, and Zinc has seen a lot of things in his lifetime that defy normal laws of nature, but he can say this for a fact:
The underworld is home to a lot of things. Ghosts aren’t one of them.
“Wisps! Book it!” Shini called out as the lava sprout erupted from its hole in the ground.
The blue horses neighed and whimpered at the word order, rearing back before they started. Hooves beat against the ground as they tried to outrun the lava.
“Shini–” April screamed, “What the fuck is going on here?”
“The Stone has mini volcanoes called lava sprouts.” Mercy was the one who answered. “They tend to be more active at night time.”
“Oh– Okay, cool, now quick question– How does that make any sense!?”
“Not a lot of things here!” Shini snapped as she rushed around the wagon. She was trying to find where she put her satchel.
“Does anyone here control fire mana!?”
“Huh–”
“I’m still in school.”
“I have lightning, that’s it.”
Great .
She looked out the window and jolted a bit.
The lava was flooding toward them at breakneck speed, it was going to catch up soon.
Something about that made her blood run cold.
Why was there a liquid rock that fast?
So many questions– All of which she knew had been asked before, but none of them had answers.
She grabbed her satchel and shifted through it, glass clinking as her hand dug around.
Finally, her eyes landed on a potion that was gray with green flecks.
“Mercy,” she called, “Get me to the roof of this thing.”
“What!?” the ascender squeaked, feathers brustling.
“Just do it!” Shini shouted as she rushed toward the door.
When she opened it, the window flowed through her hair and the smell of smoke stung her nose.
Crinkling her face, she stepped further to the ledge of the entrance.
Mercy appeared behind her, she could sense her hesitance.
“At this speed– You’ll fall!”
“Yeah, that’s why you’re sticking with me,” Shini stated.
She looked back at Mercy with narrowing eyes. The ascender looked like she was about to faint at the idea of it all.
Her eyes softened slightly.
“Hey… I’ll be okay, I promise– But I need you to help me out here,” she spoke in a quiet tone. “Trust me.”
That seemed to break Mercy out of whatever panicked spiral her mind had set her in.
The girl nodded and grabbed Shini, hoisting her up as her wings flapped and took her to the top of the wagon.
When they landed, Shini wobbled a bit when Mercy pulled away, causing the ascender to snatch her wrist.
She looked back at her with a thankful grin before looking ahead, determined.
The lava was rushing at them. Seeping closer and closer– Its flames are licking at the wagon, threatening to catch the wood on fire.
Beyond the sounds of gurgling liquid– She could hear something else.
Bubbling whispers. Pleads. Something lurked in the currents of the winds, wafting up to her ears and making her shudder with growing dread and sympathy.
She hesitated.
“Don’t listen to it,” Mercy snapped. “Do whatever you’re about to do.”
Shini blinked at her as she snapped out of whatever that was.
“Right!” she shouted as she reeled her hand back and tossed the position down with all her strength.
The through was curved, going from her right to her left.
When it hit the ground, it splattered a straight line that blocked the carriage and the lava.
This caused a wall to erupt there, forcing the lava up, and for most of it to stop as the wagon continued to ride off into the night.
Shini paused at the sight– The lava had all but stopped when she threw the wall, not shifting and leaking around it like she was expecting.
Something else odd, as well–
She could’ve sworn she heard screaming.
The girls came to a stop in a clearing that was a bit elevated compared to the rest of the flat land.
Everyone was shaken by the situation, and no one knew what to say next.
Shini looked toward the sky. The moon was setting now, so they shouldn’t have to deal with any more lava.
But that wasn’t the only threat around here, though…
The Stone had been suspiciously lacking giants as of late, and as much as she wanted to trust Karai she said that it was probably nothing, the witch couldn’t shake the feeling that radiated deep in her gut that something was wrong.
She kept her bag on her now, not wanting to risk a situation where she needed it, but couldn’t find it. She stood just outside of the wagon, watching the horizon and waiting for something to happen.
“Are you still standing guard?”
She looked over her shoulder to the lady who had just come out of the wagon.
Smiling at Karai, she nodded, “Someone has to, right?”
Karai hummed.
“Maybe, but don’t tire yourself out too much,” she stated.
Silence followed that line. The air between them is thick.
Shini shuffled. She wanted to ask something, say something– But she couldn’t get the words out of her mouth.
Luckily, Karai beat her to it.
“What do you think is happening with Zinc?” she asked.
Shini snorted, “No clue– If that fight was anything to go off of, though, he’s most likely trying to argue with Sphynx.”
Karai wrinkled her nose. “I hate people like him. Not just the whole ‘trying to kill our friends' part either.’ Sphynx is a bitch, but she’s skillful enough and owns it. He’s just…”
“A man-child?”
“Yes.”
Shini smiled a bit and went to say something when Karai got a message on her moonstone.
She pulled it out and looked at it for a bit, then her eyes went wide.
Her whole body froze for a moment.
Shini narrowed her eyes, concerned.
“What?” she asked, slowly inching closer to the other girl. “What is it?”
Karai shook her head and put her moonstone back in her pocket.
“Nothing…” she murmured, looking a bit dazed.
Shini didn’t believe that. She would have been a fool too.
Karai doesn’t freeze up like that– Not in the face of a parasite cultist, not in the face of the Shredder– And she should definitely not freeze up when it comes to a message.
She wanted to push. Wanted to know what was going on– She could help she could.
She didn’t even know what she would be helping with– But for Karai? She’ll do everything in her power too.
But she remained silent, reminding herself how easy it was to make the girl flee.
The sun slowly rose over the mountains, and its heat bore down on them both.
An uncomfortable silence settled between them as Karai gripped at her sleeves, face pale.
“You know you can tell me anything, right?” Shini asked.
Karai was silent for a beat.
“Yeah… Yeah, I know.” The words were quiet, almost as though she didn’t believe them.
Shini looked at her, her eyes soft.
She wanted Karai to believe them so badly.
But as she went to speak, something made her freeze.
A thunderous boom echoed through the horizon, and the two girls were left staring at each other, frozen in fear and confusion at the noise.
Then there was another.
Then another.
Then another.
It rocked the wagon and threatened to send Shini tumbling.
She whipped her head around like it was on a swivel– Trying to find the source of this madness.
And then a piece of rock fell off of a mountain far from them, but not far enough that it wasn’t seen.
Looking there, her eyes trailed up to the peak and widened at what she saw.
A hand covered the top of the mountain, reaching fully around it and encompassing it fully.
Something dragged itself up with it– Something with gray skin and eyes ablaze with red.
“Shini…” Karai whispered, “Is that–”
The witch put a hand over Karai’s mouth and bit her lip, nodding slowly.
A giant .
Something in her huffed.
Why were all of these fuckers coming to join them today?
They had to get inside the wagon. They had to go . Now. Giants weren’t too smart, their minds just ran on anger, if they could just get inside, then–
A white pupil in a sea of red flickered down to them, and Shini’s heart sank.
Too late .
“Get in the wagon!” She screamed as she yanked open the door.
The giant responded with a roar of its own.
It raised its hand, and out from its palm erupted a red glow that spun and weaved into a club.
The club slammed down on the ground just beyond the mountains, making the earth under them shake and crumble as some slabs shot up.
Karai stumbled into the wagon, and called out behind her:
“Wisps! Go!”
The blue horses wasted no time before going into a sprint.
The wagon’s wheels thudded and cracked as the ground under them was now more jagged than before, causing it to have to fall a few times.
Shini made her way in and slammed the door shut, April and Mercy came rushing out from where they were to greet her.
“This is happening out there!” April demanded.
“Giant,” Shini breathed.
Anything April had to say about that was cut off by a roar, followed by another, ground splintering boom that made them shake.
“A giant ,” April responded. Mercy looked pale.
Karai rushed to the windows and started looking out them, face furrowed in concentration.
“Yep,” Shini stated. “Why do you think this place is called The Giant's Stone?” she asked.
“Oh, I don’t know– Maybe they were here before, I didn’t quite realize that we would have to deal with lava and giants,” April stated, frustration brimming at her edges.
Shini huffed.
“You’re acting like this is my fault–”
“Guys!”
The two looked at Karai, who was eyeing them in annoyance.
“Do you really think now is the–”
Another boom shook the land, and the wagon caught air for a moment, causing all of them to go right into the ground.
“Time,” Karai finished her statement with a groan, holding her nose with her hand.
Shini came back to the ground with a smack to the back of her head, spots covering her vision for a moment.
She sat up and watched as Karai moved to go to the door.
“Karai–” she tried.
“The bitch is already on our tail– I need a better view,” the ninja snapped as she opened the door.
Shini shook her head and stood, making her way over to Mercy and April to help the other two up.
“Are you both good?” she asked.
April snared.
“Will once my arms don’t hurt,” she hissed as she grabbed her bicep, having landed on them during the fall.
Shini sighed.
Won’t they all?
“Left!”
The order had everyone looking toward Karai.
Right before they all were sent sliding to the right as the wagon made an abrupt left turn.
“Karai! What are you planning out there?” Shini asked as she slammed into the wall.
Something bubbled deep within her. A sense of unease trickled through her spine as she started to walk over to where the door was.
“Right!”
The wagon swung around again, and Shini was left scrambling to not fall. She grabbed onto one of the window seals and held on tight.
The others weren’t too lucky.
Things only got worse when they felt another boom, this one was far too close for comfort.
That thing is fast, Shini noted.
She made her way over to and out the door, clinging to the frame as Karai’s orders caused the open door to swing manically.
Karai, on the other hand, was gripping the ground, one knee hooking onto the frame.
“Left again!”
“Karai, what’s the plan he– RE!” Shini clutched the frame tighter. She could hear Mercy and April’s shouts behind her.
“Shush!” Karai snapped, “I need to focus.”
“Karai, please, tell me what’s going on–”
“I can’t , Shini, because I don’t know, I think I have something that might work, but it’s hardly a– Club left!”
The wisps immediately understood and moved to the right to avoid the club coming down on them.
Shini held the frame tighter.
Karai looked back up at her.
“Please– Just trust me on this, okay?”
Something in Shini flickered. She bit her lip and looked around, eyeing the ground nervously.
“Okay…” She breathed. “Okay…”
When they started to gain a bit of distance from the giant, Shini watched as Karai tensioned, her eyes looking around.
Right as she was about to question what she was looking for, Karai made a move.
“In there!” Karai hissed and pointed over to a hole in a mountain.
The wisps were quick to follow orders, turning harshly into the maw of the cave and plowing into it without fear in the world.
When they got far enough, the wisps stilled their movement.
They all waited.
Footsteps shook the world and a roar rang out.
One of the feet went in front of the maw. Pausing there for a moment.
That was when the sound of something breaking and smashing was heard, making the cave itself shake and stir.
Shini yelped, April screamed, Karai was stumbling through the wagon, trying to find a safe spot, and Mercy was on the verge of breaking down.
Looking around at the cave, Shini realized something, her heart sinking.
The cave couldn’t withstand this type of abuse for much longer.
There were cracks already forming in the walls– Ones that threatened to break the cave and split the wagon in two.
Immediately, she turned around and started rushing to where April and Mercy were.
She grabbed them, pure fear and adrenaline rushing through her as she all but through the girls closer to where Karai was.
They couldn’t be closer to the giant– But April and Mercy were right under where the cave was about to come down, so at least now they were–
After a solid crack was heard, Karai’s head whipped to where she was.
“Shini!”
The witch stilled as she realized what was happening.
The cave was collapsing.
Right on top of her.
Every instinct in her body shut down at that moment, leaving her numb.
The only thing that stopped her from being crushed was a force that drove into her body, forcing her to the other side of the wagon.
The rocks came down on them and split the wagon into two, dust and splinters flooded into the air.
Notes:
I'M BACK~~~
I do apologize for the wait on this chapter, life is lifing rn. It's short, but that's really all the motivation I have for the chapter. It has, officially, kicked my ass, lol.
Hopefully, the next chapter will be better. Thank you all for the love <3
Chapter 41: Can't come to the Phone Right now
Summary:
Leo is suffering and just wants to sleep. Nothing more, nothing less. Too bad his brain had other plans.
Sophie is used to Sphynx's activities by now. There's nothing more she can do about everything that goes on.
The brothers are on their way to the weapon when they're forced to stop.
Notes:
And if you're wondering how the timeline between the most recent Leo and gang chapter and this one goes... Shhhhhhhh, it doesn't matter. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Flame surrounded him. Engulfing any escape he had. Keeping him to the spot.
Smoke filled his lungs and he tried his hardest to hack it out. The smell of copper filled the air as heat licked at his skin.
“You…”
The growl caused Leo’s heart to drop.
He looked over his shoulder at the scene behind him.
There were his brothers, Donnie and Mikey lying on the ground, Donnie was holding Mikey’s unconscious body.
Raph stood in front of the two. They were looking at Leo– Donnie was scared, while Raph just oozed rage.
“What have you done!?” Raph’s scream made Leo stumble back about. It felt like it split his mind wide open and left it to bleed.
“Raph, I–” Leo looked around and realized that the color of the flame was blue.
Blue like the fires that came from his lips.
Blue like the fire that had just killed so many.
“You… You monster,” Raph screamed. “You killed them! You killed them all!”
“I– I didn’t mean to– They took them, and I just–” Leo tried to step forward. He needed to quell the rage in his brother’s eyes. The need to reassure his brothers was so strange, to grovel and apologize, to tell them that it was all going to be okay–
But when he did so, Raph stepped back, eyes going wide as he raised his weapon to him.
“Don’t!”
Leo froze, eyes going wide with hurt.
“Don’t come closer– Don’t touch us! Get away from us!” Raph screamed as he used his arm to block Donnie and Mikey from view.
Donnie curled in closer on their youngest brother, and Leo’s heart was hammering in his chest.
“Raph– I didn’t– I won’t– I–”
There was a sudden force on his ankle. He glanced down and realized that there was now a shackle there.
“No! No, you would–” Raph’s breathing was quick as he stared at Leo.
Leo tried to reach out to his twin, “No, I’d never, I–” Another shackle came around his wrist.
“What is– Gah!” he winced as another chain came around his other wrist.
He looked back to his brother, a pain clear in his throat.
“Raph!” he shouted. “Help!”
Raph shook his head as he lowered his eyes and his weapon.
“You’re dangerous,” his brother’s voice was cold. His voice glared at Leo as one last shackle came around his wrist.
Leo shook his head, his eyes burned. “No– No, I’m not! I–”
His feet were pulled out from under him and sent him tumbling to the floor.
He grabbed onto the floor and clawed at it.
Finally, he looked over his shoulder to see what was chaining him.
He supposed that he shouldn’t have been surprised to see figures in red hoodies with a dragon head made of flames on them.
His heart still skyrocketed.
No– Nonononono–
He turned back to look at Raph– her twin, her brother– and reached out.
“Raph! Help, please!” he begged, his chest heaving painfully as he tried to wiggle away from where the chains were trying to pull him.
Raph didn’t look at him, though. His eyes remained on the floor, wide with the horror that Leo had instilled.
That he had caused.
“I didn’t mean it!” Leo sobbed, “I didn’t mean any of it– I’ll be better– I can change, just please–”
“I’m sorry, Leo.” for once, Leo couldn’t tell if Raph truly was.
“But this is for our good.”
With one last tug, the chains took him and his world faded to black.
Leo jolted awake, gasping for air and trembling.
He gripped around him, trying to find something, anything , to stop the world from moving. To stop him from moving, to stop them from taking, and just– Please, please please–
A sharp sound of familiar laughter made him pause.
His breaths were still heavy as he listened to the chatter outside.
Jamie, he recognized. There are other people too, other familiar voices. Voices of friends, a recovering cheer in their voices.
They’re alive .
He felt himself sink back into the bed.
He’s alive .
Tears stung his eyes. A hic in his breath caused him to shudder.
Why doesn’t it feel real?
When Sophie got back to the base, she felt a migraine forming behind the back of her eyes.
Huffing slightly, she quickly realized that the headache-inducing situation was not over.
“Soooooophieeeee~”
The huff she let out came from the empty hole where her soul once was– but it did nothing to stop the force that came crashing into her.
She remained stiff, even so.
Sphinx looked up at her with puppy-dog eyes.
“Did you do it?”
Sighing slightly, she nodded.
“Yes, yes I did it.”
By ‘it’ she meant telling the krang to change the target of the weapon. Sphynx had thrown a fit when Sophie had informed her that April O’Neil would be the target, completely losing her pretend chill, and yelling about how ‘that bitch’ was in the underworld and that she needed ‘those pests’ to see something or another.
Years ago, it would’ve scared her. Terrified her, even.
Now?
Now it was just a pain in the neck.
She followed the routine and sat there while Sphynx had a temper tantrum, and when she calmed down? Sophie swooped in and promised her everything she had asked for.
It was how they always did things.
She’s pretty sure that it was the only reason Sphynx hasn’t lost it.
It was getting on her nerves.
No matter how high up in the cult she got, she always would find herself placating to Sphynx. When she was made head of the lab wing, and Sphynx was still wallowing her way through trying to be important, she would be dragged around by the girl, cried to and annoyed until the ‘princess’ got her way.
And when she wasn’t being a brat? She was weird .
Weird like right now, with her clinging to her. Weird like when the man from before tried to plead with her and even tried to appeal to her attraction– Which she lacks, by the way– and she bore teeth.
She didn’t care for Sphynx and her antics. She had work to do– A god to appease. She had nothing left in this world nor any other world, so she might as well give it to someone who could make something from it.
But she felt a learned helplessness whenever the other woman got like this.
Sphynx smiled up at her– She was making herself smaller on purpose it worked a lot with men– and Sophie could see her fangs.
Fangs that were once meant for her.
Now they’re used for other people.
“Oh! That’s amazing, you know–” she hummed, “I think the turtles might be on to the whole thing.”
Sophie felt her heart spasmed.
“They what ?” she gritted out. What does Sphynx mean they’re on to them? None of the plans are ready yet, and they can’t speed this up for risk of–
“That's us, silly,” Sphynx scoffed. “They’re a bit too dense for that.”
“No, I mean that they’re onto the weapon being built,” she hummed as she let go of Sophie and started to waltz toward the door. She looked like a model– Perfect posture, perfect rhythm– Everything perfect.
‘Doll’ is how she’s often described, and Sophie could see it.
She could also see under it.
She has always seen under it.
It is what caused this whole thing.
She shook her head as Sphynx continued.
“They might be going to check it out soon,” she stated as she got to the door. “So be sure to be ready to activate that thing by the time they get there.”
“On it,” Sophie agreed.
She watched as Sphynx smiled– That coy, fake little thing that made her eyes gleam red– and left the room.
With a huff, she turned to the other door and started to make her way to her next location.
As she walked the halls, people turned and stiffened at the sight of her.
Those under her bowed slightly, those who knew of her looked away, and the few who, in some areas, could be seen as ‘above her’ greeted her with a smile and respect.
The crowd bent to her will as she charged to her domain, not caring for any fear she struck when someone got caught in her annoyed glare.
The lab wing was hers. Everyone knew that. Everyone who walked the halls knew her name, and what she was here to do.
They knew what she did to those who disobeyed her.
Walking into the documentation room of Project Chimera, she went over to where her assistant was.
It was a skeleton of a man who was honestly only good for typing, which is why she assigned him to this.
Good enough to do this job, useless enough to die without a second thought.
“How is experiment 051?” she asked. So many experiments. So many failed.
“Stable,” the man rasped, red vines on his neck pulsing unevenly. His eyes were glassy and white, some people assumed he was blind, but it wasn’t that.
Sometimes the depletion of mana took some of people’s humanity with them, and the eyes were the winds to the soul.
“This transformation has gotten to 50% of the way– But the developed limbs are hindering its movement.”
She hummed.
“Order the splicers to cut a few off– Not all of them. I wanna see what happens,” she ordered. The man next to her flinched.
“Sedatives are running low–” “Don’t use them. It would be a waste.”
He paused. She rolled her eyes.
Could the infection just kill this man already? Cause she’s about to.
“Yes, Mrs.”
She nodded and then turned her back on the man.
From beyond the wall behind her, she could hear something that sounded like a mix between a roar and a scream.
The three turtles were now in the shellraiser that was racing down the street.
Mikey was on the maps, Donnie was on the computers, and Raph had the driver’s seat.
“From what I can translate from the orb, it seems the krang is building some kind of advanced heavy weaponry.”
Raph nodded along at the statement. “And Leo hasn’t gotten back to anyone yet?”
“Nope.” “Hasn’t responded to me.”
Ralph groaned and tried to keep himself focused on the road.
He then heard shuffling.
“I’ve been getting these notifications that my messages aren’t going through.”
Raph’s heart slammed in his chest. “... What?”
“Ooh, is that what the exclamation point means?” Mikey asked. Donnie fiddled with his fingers. “Yes, I did that to show there has been an issue with reaching the other user–”
“Donnie. Focus,” Raph growled. “What does this mean?”
Donnie huffed. “I don’t know, let me–” A second later, there was a ping that came from Mikey’s T-phone.
Mikey grabbed his phone. “Huh, Dee? Why are you texting me?”
Raph’s grip tightened. “Donnie.”
“Give me a moment!” The purple turtle stated. He typed something in and grimaced.
“Ah, shit– Raph!” “What!”
“I can’t message anyone outside of this car.”
Raph blinked. “What?”
“I found a random number and messaged it,” Donnie stated, “I’ve messaged April’s number, and I’ve messaged Leo– I can talk to you all just fine, but no one outside of this truck can be contacted.”
Raph went through what was being said to him. Mikey was panicking in his seat.
“Donnie, bro, I’m going to need you to cut the riddles, dude!”
Raph tsked. Damnit, he didn’t like this situation, not one bit.
“Let’s pull over,” he decided, “See if we can contact Leo from outside of the truck.”
As they pulled into an empty alleyway and came to a stop, they wasted no time in getting out as quickly as possible.
Donnie raised his phone to the sky to try and get a good signal as he stuck out his tongue, huffing when it came about with the same results.
“Nope, still can’t reach him,” he stated as he put his phone down.
Right as he did that, he saw foot bots appear on the roofs around them.
The turtles gasped and readied themselves for a fight.
Leo couldn’t get out of bed.
The world around him just kept spinning and spinning even though he wasn’t even moving.
He was at least about to sit up now– A few minutes ago, he wasn’t even able to do that.
He felt sick. Completely ill.
Staring at his hands in his lap, he couldn’t help but feel disgusted with himself.
He could remember that night clearer now– That night as a whole, honestly. It was all rushing back to him, all hitting him in full, and it left him reeling.
He did that.
He did that.
He burned a kingdom to the ground– The casualty count has come out, and he killed over a hundred thousand people.
He did that.
All because, what, he got a bit angry? He lost his temper?
He wants to say it was something else.
His child was stolen and was about to be sold. His friends were placed under a mind-control spell. His boyfriend was about to be forced into a relationship he had no say or consent over–
But he could’ve stopped all of that without the blood that followed.
He couldn’t do anything to stop the blood of the innocent that spilled through the streets.
He was a killer.
And he was stronger than any of them ever thought to admit.
Splinter was right about him.
He bit down on his tongue, feeling the pain that erupted as his sharp teeth dug into flesh, blood spilled from the wound and filled his mouth.
Gagging on the taste of copper, he swallowed it back and shuddered.
He hated that taste.
Hated that taste.
It was a taste he’d known since he was a kid.
(He still was a kid, but it sure as heck didn’t feel like it.)
He’s never gotten used to it.
Yet, a small part of him tingled at the act. A part of him that he knew was feral eased and was smooth.
It was sick, he was sick, he–
There was a knock on the door.
“Baby blue?”
He sighed at the sound of his boyfriend’s voice.
“Yes, Teddy?” he asked.
“Are you okay? You’ve been in there for a while.”
Leo nodded. “Yes, Day, I’ve fine, I’m just–”
He winced at the sting and swallowed back more blood.
“Just thinking things over.”
“... Okay… Do you want to check on Eclipse?”
Was that even a question that needed to be answered? The day he said no to checking on his daughter is the day he’s been replaced with a doppelganger.
“Of course– give me a moment!” With that, he walked up to the door and opened it.
It was going to be okay.
It had to be okay.
Donnie knocked down another footbed.
“How many of these things are there?” he groaned as another wave of them came crashing down, surrounding them on all ends.
They had yet to do anything to the shell raiser, though, and Donnie didn’t know how to feel about that.
Somewhere behind him, Raph let out a loud and sharp, “Ha!”
“Just count your lucky stars, these ain’t mana bots!” he retorted. “I’ve been looking forward to a beat down!”
Right on cue, more foot bots dropped down.
They all turned to look at them.
There were only four this time around, but from the designs on their suits, Donnie knew that was all they needed.
“You shouldn’t have jinxed us, bro!”
The growl Raph let out had Donnie taking a step away a bit.
He was not defending Mikey when this whole thing ended–
Yelping when a firewall was sent his way, he ducked out of the way and gulped.
Of course, if they make it out alive.
Leo was currently sitting on the couch the physics-defying carriage had, Eclipse in his lap, staring up at him.
Honestly, this was the only reason why they stopped. So that Leo could be able to get Eclipse without any sort of shenanigans when it comes to moving and portals.
He’s had enough shenanigans for the week. Honestly? For his lifetime.
Now he was looking at his daughter with a smile on his face and trying not to squirm. Thoughts were still racing through his mind.
He can’t imagine how Eclipse must’ve felt in that moment– Tied up and up on stage. He doesn’t know how much of the whole thing she understood, but he hopes and prays that it wasn’t a lot.
He knows there’s no use, though, he knows firsthand that, even if you don’t understand the situation, it still happens. The effects will still be there.
With a shaky breath, he continued to watch as the small dragon morphed and churred while spinning around on his lap. She had grown bigger yet, but the Elder said that that would, more than likely, be her last growth for this year.
Year. Not even a year old and she’s having to put up with Leo’s stuff, gods–
He sighed and leaned his head back.
He doesn’t want this– Not for her.
He never wanted her to get hurt, and being with her now confirmed that. He doesn’t know how someone can look at something so precious, so dear to them, someone they’re meant to protect and love, and throw them into a situation where they might not survive.
The thought kept popping up ever since he woke up that morning. Kept replaying it again and again.
What would happen the next time he loses his temper like that?
And what will be the cost?
Looking down at Eclipse, whose eyes were shining up at him innocently, the answers that could have made him sick.
He was sick.
He had avoided hurting the people he cared for this time around– But what will happen next time? Will it just be random strangers who are the casualties? Or will it be his brothers? His friends? His boyfriend?
His child?
Suddenly, Eclipse’s closeness to him felt more like a threat than a comfort.
He needed her away . Away from him. Away from the blood on his hands.
She doesn’t deserve that– To be held by that–
The only love he has been taught has been love with a price. Love with pain.
She doesn’t deserve that– She deserves more.
With a shaky breath, he called over his shoulder.
“Damian?” he asked.
Damian was there in a heartbeat, eyes wide and panicked, clearly looking for danger.
It made his heart hurt.
“Yeah, Sapphire,” he greeted as he walked over, “What’s up?”
Leo buried his nails into his thigh.
“Do you mind taking Eclipse from me for a bit? I need some air,” he admitted.
“Of course, Love, knock yourself out–” Damian brightened as he took the dragon from Leo’s lap. Eclipse chirped up at him with a puppy smile. “I’ll take care of her.”
Relief washed through him at that. That’s right– Damian would take care of her. He always would. He loved Eclipse almost as much as Leo.
And without any of the price to pay.
Leo stood and walked out of the carriage, leaving behind the two people who had, somehow, managed to get as close to his heart as his brothers.
When Leo got outside, he took in the air like it was last.
Everything was just so… Hard right now.
Processing was never something Leo was particularly good at, and he tried to stuff stuff down to where he would be able to brush it off with ease.
But he couldn’t brush this off.
Not when there were people involved. Not when the very thing that caused all of this was right under his skin.
Speaking of…
He lifted his hands to his shoulders and grimaced.
Yep. Still there.
Spikes.
They were sensitive– Damian had informed him that they would be for the first few days or weeks– but Leo could still feel the sharpness of them.
It was the only physical sign that something had changed about him. Spikes that popped up on his shoulders and the bones of his wings. He could even feel his shell beginning to bump up, and he was warned that that was going to be painful.
It was… Fitting.
That the only sign of the monster that had formed were the most feared parts.
He wonders if he still has the flames– The moon flames or whatever they were called– the ones that burned mana itself and were one of the only two that could hurt demons.
Ironic. Out of all the flames he could, he got one of the ones that could kill all of his friends.
He tried to shove that thought back, at least.
His spiraling thoughts were quickly cut short, though, when he heard a ping on his T-phone.
He pulled it out and looked at it, and his heart immediately dropped.
10 missed messages, just from Donnie alone, talking about a new weapon the Krang were making, and how they had made plans to head over to the base to check it out.
The most recent talked about them getting ambushed.
Meanwhile, Leo was here, throwing a temper tantrum over some stupid nightmare, and–
He needed to get there. Now.
Without thinking, he opened a portal and jumped through.
In the krang base, the weapon is activated.
Notes:
Ack, forgive me if these next few chapters are shorter than normal and not up to what is normally put out. January kicks my ass for some strange reason, when in doubt if there is a time, I shut down, it's January. I do apologize, and I thank all of the kind and loving comments I received last time, you guys truly are gems.
Now, back to the fanfic:
Sphynx doesn't love. A lot of emotions are taken from you when you become corrupted (The disease latches onto all mana control forms, taking a person's logic, control, emotions, and imagination), and love is one of them. So, take that into account when reading whatever fucky shit is going on between Sophie and Sphynx.Leo just killed a whole kingdom.
He's now a wanted war criminal.
Yay for him, ig? (Not yay, he's currently spiraling.)
What do you do when the mom pacifist of the group burns what was more of a country to the ground?Damian is now concerned for his boyfriend. Eclipse is wondering where her mom is going.
It seems like the turtles are having issues with their phones... Hmmmmmmmmm......
Also that doppelganger line will definitely never show up again for something I have in the future seasons.
Nope.
Not at all.I'm also trying out more of a duel POV setup for the turtle gang and the girls, so, like, one chapter is the girls, the next is the turtles, and it just repeats- Tell me what you all think.
I'm also becoming lowkey obsessed with Saiki K at the moment. (And Arcane, but who's shocked about that?) Specifically, one ship (love Aroace Saiki, need more of that rep in media, but I like the ship because it's fun as hell), and if anyone knows that anime and wants to take a crack at which ship I won't stop you (I will find it funny, it's kinda a rare pair) so I might post something for that fandom to, but who knows at this point.
Slight curiosity because I have something I'm trying to figure out what to do with: If I posted something original, not fanfic, how interested would some people be? Because I have ideas and stuff for shorter things I'm working on at the moment.
Idk, just trying to put ideas somewhere, ya know?
Pages Navigation
KitsuneShard14 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 04:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 04:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
KitsuneShard14 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 04:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
FreakingSissy on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 04:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
anon :3 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 07:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 06:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
NoOne⁉️ (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 01:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 11:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Werewolf_Origins on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 04:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sun 21 Jan 2024 12:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
iS2leozito on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Jan 2024 07:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sun 21 Jan 2024 12:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
iS2leozito on Chapter 1 Tue 23 Jan 2024 06:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Tue 23 Jan 2024 07:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Random_fandomuser on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Jan 2024 01:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Jan 2024 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
StxrInThesky on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Jan 2024 01:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Jan 2024 03:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
KitsuneShard14 on Chapter 2 Sat 27 Jan 2024 04:38AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 27 Jan 2024 04:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 2 Sat 27 Jan 2024 01:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
iS2leozito on Chapter 2 Sat 27 Jan 2024 04:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Jan 2024 03:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
NeonLeon4772 on Chapter 2 Sat 27 Jan 2024 09:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Jan 2024 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
NeonLeon4772 on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Jan 2024 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hexlee on Chapter 2 Sat 27 Jan 2024 10:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Jan 2024 03:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hexlee on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Jan 2024 03:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Jan 2024 03:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Werewolf_Origins on Chapter 2 Wed 07 Feb 2024 08:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 2 Fri 09 Feb 2024 02:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Werewolf_Origins on Chapter 2 Fri 09 Feb 2024 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 2 Sat 10 Feb 2024 01:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
PixeledOutt on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Feb 2024 05:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 3 Sun 04 Feb 2024 01:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
NeonLeon4772 on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Feb 2024 06:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 3 Sun 04 Feb 2024 01:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
NeonLeon4772 on Chapter 3 Sun 04 Feb 2024 02:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
StxrInThesky on Chapter 3 Sun 04 Feb 2024 06:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 3 Mon 05 Feb 2024 02:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Werewolf_Origins on Chapter 3 Wed 07 Feb 2024 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Feb 2024 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Werewolf_Origins on Chapter 4 Fri 16 Feb 2024 03:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnknownWriter47 on Chapter 4 Fri 16 Feb 2024 11:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation